This is a modern-English version of A History of Sanskrit Literature, originally written by Macdonell, Arthur Anthony. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Newly Designed Front Cover.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Title Page.
A History of Sanskrit Literature
New York
D. Appleton and Company
1900
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Preface

It is undoubtedly a surprising fact that down to the present time no history of Sanskrit literature as a whole has been written in English. For not only does that literature possess much intrinsic merit, but the light it sheds on the life and thought of the population of our Indian Empire ought to have a peculiar interest for the British nation. Owing chiefly to the lack of an adequate account of the subject, few, even of the young men who leave these shores every year to be its future rulers, possess any connected information about the literature in which the civilisation of Modern India can be traced to its sources, and without which that civilisation cannot be fully understood. It was, therefore, with the greatest pleasure that I accepted Mr. Gosse’s invitation to contribute a volume to this series of Literatures of the World; for this appeared to me to be a peculiarly good opportunity for diffusing information on a subject in which more than twenty years of continuous study and teaching had instilled into me an ever-deepening interest.

It’s undoubtedly surprising that, up to now, no comprehensive history of Sanskrit literature has been written in English. This body of literature not only has significant value on its own, but it also offers valuable insights into the life and thoughts of the people in our Indian Empire, which should be particularly interesting to the British nation. Due mainly to the lack of a proper account of the topic, few, even among the young men who leave this country each year to become its future leaders, have any cohesive understanding of the literature that traces the roots of Modern India’s civilization and is essential for fully grasping that civilization. Therefore, I was very pleased to accept Mr. Gosse’s invitation to contribute a volume to this series of Literatures of the World; it seemed to me a particularly good chance to share knowledge about a subject in which over twenty years of continuous study and teaching have sparked an ever-growing interest in me.

Professor Max Müller’s valuable History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature is limited in its scope to the Vedic period. It has long been out of print; and Vedic research has necessarily made great strides in the forty years which have elapsed since its publication.

Professor Max Müller’s valuable History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature focuses only on the Vedic period. It has been out of print for a long time, and Vedic research has made significant progress in the forty years since it was published.

The only book accessible to the English reader on [vi]the history of Sanskrit literature in general has hitherto been the translation of Professor Weber’s Academical Lectures on Indian Literature, as delivered nearly half a century ago at Berlin. The numerous and often very lengthy notes in this work supply the results of research during the next twenty-five years; but as these notes often modify, or even cancel, the statements of the unaltered original text of 1852, the result is bewildering to the student. Much new light has been thrown on various branches of Sanskrit literature since 1878, when the last notes were added to this translation, which, moreover, is not in any way adapted to the wants of the general reader. The only work on the subject appealing to the latter is the late Sir M. Monier-Williams’s Indian Wisdom. That book, however, although it furnishes, in addition to the translated specimens, some account of the chief departments of Sanskrit literature, is not a history. There is thus distinctly a twofold demand in this country for a history of Sanskrit literature. The student is in want of a guide setting forth in a clear and trustworthy manner the results of research down to the present time, and the cultivated English reader looks for a book presenting in an intelligible and attractive form information which must have a special interest to us owing to our close relations with India.

The only book available to English readers on the history of Sanskrit literature is the translation of Professor Weber’s Academical Lectures on Indian Literature, which was delivered nearly fifty years ago in Berlin. The many lengthy notes in this work include research results from the following twenty-five years, but since these notes often change or cancel the claims made in the original text from 1852, this can be confusing for students. Since 1878, when the last notes were added to this translation, much new information has emerged about various areas of Sanskrit literature, and the translation doesn’t really meet the needs of general readers. The only book that caters to this audience is the late Sir M. Monier-Williams’s Indian Wisdom. However, while it provides translated samples and some overview of the major areas of Sanskrit literature, it is not a history. There is clearly a twofold demand in this country for a history of Sanskrit literature. Students need a guide that clearly and reliably presents the results of current research, and well-read English readers seek a book that offers information in a clear and engaging way, which is especially relevant to us because of our close ties with India.

To lack of space, no less than to the scope of the present series, is due the exclusion of a full account of the technical literature of law, science, and art, which contains much that would interest even the general reader; but the brief epitome given in the Appendix will, I hope, suffice to direct the student to all the most important authorities.

Due to limited space, and considering the focus of this series, a comprehensive overview of the technical literature on law, science, and art has been left out, even though it has much that would appeal to general readers. However, I hope the brief summary in the Appendix will be enough to guide students to all the key sources.

As to the bibliographical notes, I trust that, though [vii]necessarily restricted in extent, they will enable the student to find all further information he may want on matters of detail; for instance, the evidence for approximate dates, which had occasionally to be summarily stated even in the text.

As for the bibliographical notes, I hope that, although [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] limited in scope, they will help students find any additional information they may need on specific details; for example, the evidence for approximate dates, which sometimes had to be briefly summarized even in the text.

In writing this history of Sanskrit literature, I have dwelt more on the life and thought of Ancient India, which that literature embodies, than would perhaps have appeared necessary in the case of a European literature. This I have done partly because Sanskrit literature, as representing an independent civilisation entirely different from that of the West, requires more explanation than most others; and partly because, owing to the remarkable continuity of Indian culture, the religious and social institutions of Modern India are constantly illustrated by those of the past.

In writing this history of Sanskrit literature, I've focused more on the life and ideas of Ancient India, which this literature reflects, than might have seemed necessary for European literature. I've done this partly because Sanskrit literature, representing a completely independent civilization that's very different from the West, needs more explanation than most other literatures; and partly because, due to the remarkable continuity of Indian culture, the religious and social institutions of Modern India are always illustrated by those of the past.

Besides the above-mentioned works of Professors Max Müller and Weber, I have made considerable use of Professor L. von Schroeder’s excellent Indiens Literatur und Cultur (1887). I have further consulted in one way or another nearly all the books and monographs mentioned in the bibliographical notes. Much of what I have written is also based on my own studies of Sanskrit literature.

Besides the works of Professors Max Müller and Weber mentioned above, I've also made extensive use of Professor L. von Schroeder’s excellent Indiens Literatur und Cultur (1887). I've also consulted nearly all the books and monographs listed in the bibliographical notes in one way or another. A lot of what I've written is also based on my own studies of Sanskrit literature.

All the quotations which I have given by way of illustration I have myself carefully selected from the original works. Excepting the short extracts on page 333 from Cowell and Thomas’s excellent translation of the Harshacharita, all the renderings of these are my own. In my versions of Rigvedic stanzas I have, however, occasionally borrowed a line or phrase from Griffith. Nearly all my renderings are as close as the use of metre permits. I have endeavoured to reproduce, as far as possible, the [viii]measures of the original, except in the quotations from the dramas, where I have always employed blank verse. I have throughout refrained from rhyme, as misrepresenting the original Sanskrit.

All the quotes I’ve included for illustration have been carefully chosen by me from the original works. Aside from the short excerpts on page 333 from Cowell and Thomas’s excellent translation of the Harshacharita, all the translations are my own. In my versions of Rigvedic verses, I've occasionally borrowed a line or phrase from Griffith. Nearly all my translations are as close as the use of meter allows. I’ve tried to reproduce the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]measures of the original as much as possible, except in the quotes from the plays, where I’ve always used blank verse. Throughout, I’ve avoided rhyme, as it misrepresents the original Sanskrit.

In the transliteration of Sanskrit words I have been guided by the desire to avoid the use of letters which might mislead those who do not know Sanskrit. I have therefore departed in a few particulars from the system on which Sanskrit scholars are now almost unanimously agreed, and which I otherwise follow myself. Hence for c and ch I have written ch and chh respectively, though in the rare cases where these two appear in combination I have retained cch (instead of chchh). I further use sh for the lingual , and ç for the palatal ś, and ṛi for the vowel . I have not thought it necessary to distinguish the guttural and the palatal ñ by diacritical marks, simply printing, for instance, anga and pancha. The reader who is unacquainted with Sanskrit will thus pronounce all words correctly by simply treating all the consonants as in English; remembering only that the vowels should be sounded as in Italian, and that e and o are always long.

In the spelling of Sanskrit words, I've aimed to avoid using letters that could confuse those who aren't familiar with Sanskrit. Therefore, I've made a few changes to the system that most Sanskrit scholars currently agree on, which I usually follow myself. For c and ch, I've used ch and chh respectively, although in the rare instances where these two come together, I kept cch (instead of chchh). I also use sh for the lingual , ç for the palatal ś, and ṛi for the vowel . I didn't think it was necessary to distinguish the guttural and the palatal ñ with diacritical marks, simply writing, for instance, anga and pancha. Readers who aren't familiar with Sanskrit can pronounce all words correctly by treating all consonants as they would in English, just remembering that the vowels should sound like they do in Italian, and that e and o are always long.

I am indebted for some suggestions to my friend Mr. F. C. S. Schiller, Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi College, who looked through the final proof of the chapter on Philosophy. To my pupil Mr. A. B. Keith, Boden Sanskrit scholar and Classical scholar of Balliol, who has read all the final proofs with great care, I owe not only the removal of a number of errors of the press, but also several valuable criticisms regarding matters of fact.

I want to thank my friend Mr. F. C. S. Schiller, Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi College, for some suggestions he provided while reviewing the final proof of the chapter on Philosophy. I also owe a lot to my student Mr. A. B. Keith, a Boden Sanskrit scholar and Classical scholar from Balliol, who carefully read all the final proofs. He not only helped me correct several typographical errors but also offered valuable feedback on factual matters.

107 Banbury Road, Oxford,
December 1, 1899. [ix]

107 Banbury Road, Oxford,
December 1, 1899. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A History of
Sanskrit Literature

Chapter I

Introductory

Since the Renaissance there has been no event of such world-wide significance in the history of culture as the discovery of Sanskrit literature in the latter part of the eighteenth century. After Alexander’s invasion, the Greeks became to some extent acquainted with the learning of the Indians; the Arabs, in the Middle Ages, introduced the knowledge of Indian science to the West; a few European missionaries, from the sixteenth century onwards, were not only aware of the existence of, but also acquired some familiarity with, the ancient language of India; and Abraham Roger even translated the Sanskrit poet Bhartṛihari into Dutch as early as 1651. Nevertheless, till about a hundred and twenty years ago there was no authentic information in Europe about the existence of Sanskrit literature, but only vague surmise, finding expression in stories about the wisdom of the Indians. The enthusiasm with which Voltaire in his Essai sur les Mœurs et l’Esprit des Nations greeted the lore of the Ezour Vedam, a work [2]brought from India and introduced to his notice in the middle of the last century, was premature. For this work was later proved to be a forgery made in the seventeenth century by a Jesuit missionary. The scepticism justified by this fabrication, and indulged in when the discovery of the genuine Sanskrit literature was announced, survived far into the present century. Thus, Dugald Stewart, the philosopher, wrote an essay in which he endeavoured to prove that not only Sanskrit literature, but also the Sanskrit language, was a forgery made by the crafty Brahmans on the model of Greek after Alexander’s conquest. Indeed, this view was elaborately defended by a professor at Dublin as late as the year 1838.

Since the Renaissance, there has been no event as globally significant in the history of culture as the discovery of Sanskrit literature in the late eighteenth century. After Alexander’s invasion, the Greeks became somewhat familiar with Indian learning; the Arabs, during the Middle Ages, introduced Indian science to the West; a few European missionaries from the sixteenth century onward not only recognized the existence of the ancient language of India but also gained some knowledge of it; and Abraham Roger even translated the Sanskrit poet Bhartṛihari into Dutch as early as 1651. However, until about 120 years ago, Europe had no authentic information about the existence of Sanskrit literature, only vague speculation expressed through stories about Indian wisdom. The excitement with which Voltaire welcomed the lore of the Ezour Vedam in his Essai sur les Mœurs et l’Esprit des Nations, a work he encountered in the mid-1700s, was premature, as it was later revealed to be a forgery created in the seventeenth century by a Jesuit missionary. The skepticism caused by this fabrication lingered into the present century, especially when the genuine discovery of Sanskrit literature was announced. For instance, philosopher Dugald Stewart wrote an essay attempting to prove that both Sanskrit literature and the Sanskrit language were fabrications created by cunning Brahmans modeled after Greek after Alexander’s conquest. In fact, this viewpoint was thoroughly defended by a professor in Dublin as late as 1838.

The first impulse to the study of Sanskrit was given by the practical administrative needs of our Indian possessions. Warren Hastings, at that time Governor-General, clearly seeing the advantage of ruling the Hindus as far as possible according to their own laws and customs, caused a number of Brahmans to prepare a digest based on the best ancient Indian legal authorities. An English version of this Sanskrit compilation, made through the medium of a Persian translation, was published in 1776. The introduction to this work, besides giving specimens of the Sanskrit script, for the first time supplied some trustworthy information about the ancient Indian language and literature. The earliest step, however, towards making Europe acquainted with actual Sanskrit writings was taken by Charles Wilkins, who, having, at the instigation of Warren Hastings, acquired a considerable knowledge of Sanskrit at Benares, published in 1785 a translation of the Bhagavad-gītā, or The Song of the Adorable One, and two years [3]later, a version of the well-known collection of fables entitled Hitopadeça, or Friendly Advice.

The initial push to study Sanskrit came from the practical needs of our Indian territories. Warren Hastings, who was the Governor-General at the time, recognized the benefit of governing the Hindus according to their own laws and traditions. He had several Brahmins compile a summary based on the best ancient Indian legal texts. An English version of this Sanskrit compilation, created via a Persian translation, was published in 1776. The introduction to this work not only included examples of the Sanskrit script but also provided some reliable information about the ancient Indian language and literature for the first time. However, the first step towards introducing actual Sanskrit texts to Europe was taken by Charles Wilkins, who, prompted by Warren Hastings, gained a significant understanding of Sanskrit in Benares. In 1785, he published a translation of the Bhagavad-gītā, or The Song of the Adorable One, and two years [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] later, a version of the famous collection of fables called Hitopadeça, or Friendly Advice.

Sir William Jones (1746–94) was, however, the pioneer of Sanskrit studies in the West. It was this brilliant and many-sided Orientalist who, during his too brief career of eleven years in India, first aroused a keen interest in the study of Indian antiquity by his unwearied literary activity and by the foundation of the Asiatic Society of Bengal in 1784. Having rapidly acquired an accurate knowledge of Sanskrit, he published in 1789 a translation of Çakuntalā, the finest Sanskrit drama, which was greeted with enthusiasm by such judges as Herder and Goethe. This was followed by a translation of the Code of Manu, the most important of the Sanskrit law-books. To Sir William Jones also belongs the credit of having been the first man who ever printed an edition of a Sanskrit text. This was a short lyrical poem entitled Ṛitusaṃhāra, or Cycle of the Seasons, published in 1792.

Sir William Jones (1746–94) was the trailblazer of Sanskrit studies in the West. This brilliant and versatile Orientalist, during his short eleven-year career in India, sparked a strong interest in the study of Indian history through his tireless literary work and by founding the Asiatic Society of Bengal in 1784. After quickly mastering Sanskrit, he published a translation of Çakuntalā, the best Sanskrit drama, in 1789, which was met with enthusiasm from critics like Herder and Goethe. He later translated the Code of Manu, the most significant of the Sanskrit law texts. Sir William Jones is also credited as the first person to ever print a Sanskrit text. This was a brief lyrical poem called Ṛitusaṃhāra, or Cycle of the Seasons, published in 1792.

We next come to the great name of Henry Thomas Colebrooke (1765–1837), a man of extraordinary industry, combined with rare clearness of intellect and sobriety of judgment. The first to handle the Sanskrit language and literature on scientific principles, he published many texts, translations, and essays dealing with almost every branch of Sanskrit learning, thus laying the solid foundations on which later scholars have built.

We now turn to the prominent figure of Henry Thomas Colebrooke (1765–1837), a man of remarkable diligence, along with exceptional clarity of thought and sound judgment. He was the first to approach the Sanskrit language and literature through scientific methods, publishing numerous texts, translations, and essays that covered nearly every area of Sanskrit studies, thereby establishing a strong foundation for future scholars to build upon.

While Colebrooke was beginning his literary career in India during the opening years of the century, the romance of war led to the practical knowledge of Sanskrit being introduced on the Continent of Europe. Alexander Hamilton (1765–1824), an Englishman who [4]had acquired a good knowledge of Sanskrit in India, happened to be passing through France on his way home in 1802. Hostilities breaking out afresh just then, a decree of Napoleon, directed against all Englishmen in the country, kept Hamilton a prisoner in Paris. During his long involuntary stay in that city he taught Sanskrit to some French scholars, and especially to the German romantic poet Friedrich Schlegel. One of the results of these studies was the publication by Schlegel of his work On the Language and Wisdom of the Indians (1808). This book produced nothing less than a revolution in the science of language by the introduction of the comparative and the historical method. It led to the foundation of the science of comparative philology by Franz Bopp in his treatise on the conjugational system of Sanskrit in comparison with that of Greek, Latin, Persian, and German (1816). Schlegel’s work, moreover, aroused so much zeal for the study of Sanskrit in Germany, that the vast progress made since his day in this branch of learning has been mainly due to the labours of his countrymen.

While Colebrooke was starting his literary career in India at the beginning of the century, the allure of war led to a practical understanding of Sanskrit being brought to Europe. Alexander Hamilton (1765–1824), an Englishman who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]had gained a solid knowledge of Sanskrit in India, happened to be passing through France on his way home in 1802. With hostilities breaking out again at that moment, a decree from Napoleon aimed at all Englishmen in the country left Hamilton a prisoner in Paris. During his lengthy involuntary stay in the city, he taught Sanskrit to several French scholars, particularly to the German romantic poet Friedrich Schlegel. One outcome of these studies was Schlegel’s publication of his work On the Language and Wisdom of the Indians (1808). This book sparked a revolution in the field of linguistics by introducing the comparative and historical method. It led to the establishment of comparative philology by Franz Bopp in his study of the conjugational system of Sanskrit compared to Greek, Latin, Persian, and German (1816). Moreover, Schlegel’s work inspired so much enthusiasm for studying Sanskrit in Germany that the significant advancements made since then in this area of study have largely been thanks to the efforts of his fellow countrymen.

In the early days of Sanskrit studies Europeans became acquainted only with that later phase of the ancient language of India which is familiar to the Pandits, and is commonly called Classical Sanskrit. So it came about that the literature composed in this dialect engaged the attention of scholars almost exclusively down to the middle of the century. Colebrooke had, it is true, supplied as early as 1805 valuable information about the literature of the older period in his essay On the Vedas. Nearly a quarter of a century later, F. Rosen, a German scholar, had conceived the plan of making this more ancient literature known to Europe from the rich [5]collection of manuscripts at the East India House; and his edition of the first eighth of the Rigveda was actually brought out in 1838, shortly after his premature death. But it was not till Rudolf Roth (1821–95), the founder of Vedic philology, published his epoch-making little book On the Literature and History of the Veda in 1846, that the studies of Sanskritists received a lasting impulse in the direction of the earlier and more important literature of the Vedas. These studies have since been prosecuted with such zeal, that nearly all the most valuable works of the Vedic, as well as the later period, have within the last fifty years been made accessible in thoroughly trustworthy editions.

In the early days of Sanskrit studies, Europeans only became familiar with the later stage of India’s ancient language known to Pandits, commonly referred to as Classical Sanskrit. As a result, the literature written in this dialect captured the attention of scholars almost exclusively until the middle of the century. Colebrooke had indeed provided valuable information about the literature of the older period in his essay On the Vedas as early as 1805. Nearly twenty-five years later, F. Rosen, a German scholar, planned to introduce this more ancient literature to Europe through the rich [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]collection of manuscripts at the East India House. His edition of the first eighth of the Rigveda was actually published in 1838, shortly after his untimely death. However, it wasn't until Rudolph Roth (1821–95), the founder of Vedic philology, released his groundbreaking little book On the Literature and History of the Veda in 1846 that the studies of Sanskrit scholars received a lasting boost towards exploring the earlier and more significant literature of the Vedas. Since then, these studies have been pursued with such enthusiasm that nearly all the most valuable works from both the Vedic and later periods have become available in thoroughly trustworthy editions over the past fifty years.

In judging of the magnitude of the work thus accomplished, it should be borne in mind that the workers have been far fewer in this than in other analogous fields, while the literature of the Vedas at least equals in extent what survives of the writings of ancient Greece. Thus in the course of a century the whole range of Sanskrit literature, which in quantity exceeds that of Greece and Rome put together, has been explored. The great bulk of it has been edited, and most of its valuable productions have been translated, by competent hands. There has long been at the service of scholars a Sanskrit dictionary, larger and more scientific than any either of the classical languages yet possesses. The detailed investigations in every department of Sanskrit literature are now so numerous, that a comprehensive work embodying the results of all these researches has become a necessity. An encyclopædia covering the whole domain of Indo-Aryan antiquity has accordingly been planned on a more extensive scale than that of any similar undertaking, and is now being published at Strasburg in parts, contributed [6]to by about thirty specialists of various nationalities. By the tragic death, in April 1898, of its eminent editor, Professor Bühler of Vienna, Sanskrit scholarship has sustained an irreparable loss. The work begun by him is being completed by another very distinguished Indianist, Professor Kielhorn of Göttingen.

In evaluating the scale of the work achieved, it's important to remember that there have been far fewer workers in this area compared to similar fields, while the literature of the Vedas is at least as extensive as what remains of ancient Greek writings. Over the past century, the entire spectrum of Sanskrit literature, which surpasses the combined quantity of Greek and Roman literature, has been thoroughly explored. The majority of it has been edited, and most of its important works have been translated by skilled individuals. Scholars have long had access to a Sanskrit dictionary that is larger and more comprehensive than those available for either of the classical languages. The detailed studies in every area of Sanskrit literature have become so extensive that a comprehensive work compiling all these findings has become essential. An encyclopedia covering the entire scope of Indo-Aryan ancient history has therefore been planned on a scale larger than any similar project and is currently being published in parts in Strasburg, contributed to by about thirty specialists from various countries. The tragic death of its esteemed editor, Professor Bühler of Vienna, in April 1898, resulted in an irreplaceable loss for Sanskrit scholarship. The work he started is being completed by another highly respected Indologist, Professor Kielhorn of Göttingen.

Although so much of Sanskrit literature has already been published, an examination of the catalogues of Sanskrit manuscripts, of which an enormous number are preserved in European and Indian libraries, proves that there are still many minor works awaiting, and likely to repay, the labours of an editor.

Although a lot of Sanskrit literature has already been published, a look at the catalogs of Sanskrit manuscripts, of which a huge number are kept in European and Indian libraries, shows that there are still many lesser-known works waiting to be discovered and are likely to reward the efforts of an editor.

The study of Sanskrit literature deserves far more attention than it has yet received in this country. For in that ancient heritage the languages, the religious and intellectual life and thought, in short, the whole civilisation of the Hindus, who form the vast majority of the inhabitants of our Indian Empire, have their roots. Among all the ancient literatures, that of India is, moreover, undoubtedly in intrinsic value and æsthetic merit second only to that of Greece. To the latter it is, as a source for the study of human evolution, even superior. Its earliest period, being much older than any product of Greek literature, presents a more primitive form of belief, and therefore gives a clearer picture of the development of religious ideas than any other literary monument of the world. Hence it came about that, just as the discovery of the Sanskrit language led to the foundation of the science of Comparative Philology, an acquaintance with the literature of the Vedas resulted in the foundation of the science of Comparative Mythology by Adalbert Kuhn and Max Müller.

The study of Sanskrit literature deserves a lot more attention than it has gotten in this country. This ancient heritage is the foundation of the languages, religious beliefs, intellectual life, and overall civilization of the Hindus, who make up the majority of the population in our Indian Empire. Among all ancient literatures, India's is undeniably second only to Greece in intrinsic value and aesthetic merit. In fact, for studying human evolution, it is even superior to Greek literature. Its earliest works, which are much older than any Greek writings, showcase a more primitive belief system, thus providing a clearer picture of the evolution of religious ideas than any other literary artifact in the world. This is how the discovery of the Sanskrit language led to the establishment of the science of Comparative Philology, just as studying the literature of the Vedas led to the creation of the science of Comparative Mythology by Adalbert Kuhn and Max Müller.

Though it has touched excellence in most of its [7]branches, Sanskrit literature has mainly achieved greatness in religion and philosophy. The Indians are the only division of the Indo-European family which has created a great national religion—Brahmanism—and a great world-religion—Buddhism; while all the rest, far from displaying originality in this sphere, have long since adopted a foreign faith. The intellectual life of the Indians has, in fact, all along been more dominated by religious thought than that of any other race. The Indians, moreover, developed independently several systems of philosophy which bear evidence of high speculative powers. The great interest, however, which these two subjects must have for us lies, not so much in the results they attained, as in the fact that every step in the evolution of religion and philosophy can be traced in Sanskrit literature.

Though it has reached excellence in many of its [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]branches, Sanskrit literature has primarily excelled in religion and philosophy. The Indians are the only group within the Indo-European family that has established a significant national religion—Brahmanism—and a major world religion—Buddhism; while all others, lacking originality in this area, have long adopted foreign faiths. The intellectual life of the Indians has consistently been more influenced by religious thought than that of any other race. Additionally, the Indians independently developed several systems of philosophy showcasing their high speculative abilities. However, the main interest of these two subjects for us lies not only in the results they achieved but also in the fact that each step in the development of religion and philosophy can be traced in Sanskrit literature.

The importance of ancient Indian literature as a whole largely consists in its originality. Naturally isolated by its gigantic mountain barrier in the north, the Indian peninsula has ever since the Aryan invasion formed a world apart, over which a unique form of Aryan civilisation rapidly spread, and has ever since prevailed. When the Greeks, towards the end of the fourth century B.C., invaded the North-West, the Indians had already fully worked out a national culture of their own, unaffected by foreign influences. And, in spite of successive waves of invasion and conquest by Persians, Greeks, Scythians, Muhammadans, the national development of the life and literature of the Indo-Aryan race remained practically unchecked and unmodified from without down to the era of British occupation. No other branch of the Indo-European stock has experienced an isolated evolution like this. No other country except [8]China can trace back its language and literature, its religious beliefs and rites, its domestic and social customs, through an uninterrupted development of more than three thousand years.

The significance of ancient Indian literature lies mainly in its originality. Separated by its massive mountain barrier to the north, the Indian peninsula has maintained a distinct identity since the Aryan invasion, over which a unique form of Aryan civilization quickly spread and has persisted ever since. By the time the Greeks invaded the North-West at the end of the fourth century B.C., Indians had already fully established their own national culture, untouched by foreign influences. Despite successive invasions and conquests by Persians, Greeks, Scythians, and Muslims, the development of life and literature of the Indo-Aryan race remained largely intact and unaltered from outside influence until the era of British rule. No other branch of the Indo-European family has experienced such an isolated evolution. Besides [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]China, no other country can trace its language and literature, religious beliefs and rites, and domestic and social customs through an unbroken development of over three thousand years.

A few examples will serve to illustrate this remarkable continuity in Indian civilisation. Sanskrit is still spoken as the tongue of the learned by thousands of Brahmans, as it was centuries before our era. Nor has it ceased to be used for literary purposes, for many books and journals written in the ancient language are still produced. The copying of Sanskrit manuscripts is still continued in hundreds of libraries in India, uninterrupted even by the introduction of printing during the present century. The Vedas are still learnt by heart as they were long before the invasion of Alexander, and could even now be restored from the lips of religious teachers if every manuscript or printed copy of them were destroyed. A Vedic stanza of immemorial antiquity, addressed to the sun-god Savitri, is still recited in the daily worship of the Hindus. The god Vishṇu, adored more than 3000 years ago, has countless votaries in India at the present day. Fire is still produced for sacrificial purposes by means of two sticks, as it was in ages even more remote. The wedding ceremony of the modern Hindu, to single out but one social custom, is essentially the same as it was long before the Christian era.

A few examples will illustrate this incredible continuity in Indian civilization. Sanskrit is still spoken as the language of the educated by thousands of Brahmins, just as it was centuries ago. It's also still used for literary purposes, with many books and journals written in this ancient language still being produced. The copying of Sanskrit manuscripts continues in hundreds of libraries across India, uninterrupted even by the advent of printing in the current century. The Vedas are still memorized just as they were long before Alexander's invasion, and they could still be restored from the memory of religious teachers if every manuscript or printed copy were destroyed. A Vedic verse of ancient origin, addressed to the sun-god Savitri, is still recited in daily Hindu worship. The god Vishnu, worshiped more than 3,000 years ago, has countless followers in India today. Fire is still created for sacrificial purposes using two sticks, just as it was in even earlier times. The wedding ceremony of modern Hindus, to highlight just one social custom, is essentially the same as it was long before the Christian era.

The history of ancient Indian literature naturally falls into two main periods. The first is the Vedic, which beginning perhaps as early as 1500 B.C., extends in its latest phase to about 200 B.C. In the former half of the Vedic age the character of its literature was creative and poetical, while the centre of culture lay in the territory [9]of the Indus and its tributaries, the modern Panjāb; in the latter half, literature was theologically speculative in matter and prosaic in form, while the centre of intellectual life had shifted to the valley of the Ganges. Thus in the course of the Vedic age Aryan civilisation had overspread the whole of Hindustan Proper, the vast tract extending from the mouths of the Indus to those of the Ganges, bounded on the north by the Himālaya, and on the south by the Vindhya range. The second period, concurrent with the final offshoots of Vedic literature and closing with the Muhammadan conquest after 1000 A.D., is the Sanskrit period strictly speaking. In a certain sense, owing to the continued literary use of Sanskrit, mainly for the composition of commentaries, this period may be regarded as coming down to the present day. During this second epoch Brahmanic culture was introduced into and overspread the southern portion of the continent called the Dekhan or “the South.” In the course of these two periods taken together, Indian literature attained noteworthy results in nearly every department. The Vedic age, which, unlike the earlier epoch of Greece, produced only religious works, reached a high standard of merit in lyric poetry, and later made some advance towards the formation of a prose style.

The history of ancient Indian literature can be divided into two main periods. The first is the Vedic period, which started around 1500 B.C. and lasted until about 200 B.C. During the early part of the Vedic age, the literature was creative and poetic, centered in the region of the Indus and its tributaries, which we now call Punjab. In the latter half, the literature became more theological and speculative in nature, while it took on a more prose-like form, with the focus of intellectual life moving to the Ganges valley. Over the course of the Vedic age, Aryan civilization spread throughout Hindustan Proper, a vast area stretching from the mouths of the Indus to those of the Ganges, bordered by the Himalayas to the north and the Vindhya range to the south. The second period, which coincides with the final developments of Vedic literature and concludes with the Muslim conquest after 1000 A.D., is often referred to as the Sanskrit period. In a way, due to the ongoing literary use of Sanskrit, mainly for writing commentaries, this period can be seen as extending to the present day. During this second era, Brahmanic culture expanded into the southern part of the continent known as the Dekhan or “the South.” Through these two periods, Indian literature achieved remarkable accomplishments in nearly every area. The Vedic age, unlike the earlier era in Greece that produced a wider array of works, primarily focused on religious texts but reached a high standard in lyric poetry and made progress toward developing a prose style.

The Sanskrit period, embracing in general secular subjects, achieved distinction in many branches of literature, in national as well as court epic, in lyric and especially didactic poetry, in the drama, in fairy tales, fables, and romances. Everywhere we find much true poetry, the beauty of which is, however, marred by obscurity of style and the ever-increasing taint of artificiality. But this period produced few works which, regarded as a whole, are dominated by a sense of [10]harmony and proportion. Such considerations have had little influence on the æsthetic notions of India. The tendency has been rather towards exaggeration, manifesting itself in all directions. The almost incredible development of detail in ritual observance; the extraordinary excesses of asceticism; the grotesque representations of mythology in art; the frequent employment of vast numbers in description; the immense bulk of the epics; the unparalleled conciseness of one of the forms of prose; the huge compounds habitually employed in the later style, are among the more striking manifestations of this defect of the Indian mind.

The Sanskrit period, which generally dealt with secular subjects, stood out in various branches of literature, including national and court epics, lyric and particularly didactic poetry, drama, fairy tales, fables, and romances. We find a lot of genuine poetry everywhere, though the beauty is often overshadowed by obscure writing and an increasing sense of artificiality. However, this period produced few works that are overall characterized by a sense of harmony and proportion. Such ideas have had little impact on the aesthetic views in India. The trend has leaned more towards exaggeration, showing itself in many ways. The almost unbelievable development of detail in ritual practices, the extreme excesses of asceticism, the bizarre portrayals of mythology in art, the frequent use of large numbers in descriptions, the immense size of the epics, the unmatched brevity of certain prose forms, and the huge compounds commonly used in later styles are some of the more notable signs of this defect in the Indian mindset.

In various branches of scientific literature, in phonetics, grammar, mathematics, astronomy, medicine, and law, the Indians also achieved notable results. In some of these subjects their attainments are, indeed, far in advance of what was accomplished by the Greeks.

In different areas of scientific literature, like phonetics, grammar, math, astronomy, medicine, and law, the Indians made significant achievements. In some of these fields, their accomplishments are actually ahead of what the Greeks achieved.

History is the one weak spot in Indian literature. It is, in fact, non-existent. The total lack of the historical sense is so characteristic, that the whole course of Sanskrit literature is darkened by the shadow of this defect, suffering as it does from an entire absence of exact chronology. So true is this, that the very date of Kālidāsa, the greatest of Indian poets, was long a matter of controversy within the limits of a thousand years, and is even now doubtful to the extent of a century or two. Thus the dates of Sanskrit authors are in the vast majority of cases only known approximately, having been inferred from the indirect evidence of interdependence, quotation or allusion, development of language or style. As to the events of their lives, we usually know nothing at all, and only in a few cases one or two general facts. Two causes seem to have combined to [11]bring about this remarkable result. In the first place, early India wrote no history because it never made any. The ancient Indians never went through a struggle for life, like the Greeks in the Persian and the Romans in the Punic wars, such as would have welded their tribes into a nation and developed political greatness. Secondly, the Brahmans, whose task it would naturally have been to record great deeds, had early embraced the doctrine that all action and existence are a positive evil, and could therefore have felt but little inclination to chronicle historical events.

History is a major weak spot in Indian literature. In fact, it’s almost non-existent. The complete lack of a historical perspective is so prominent that the entire trajectory of Sanskrit literature is overshadowed by this flaw, as it suffers from a total absence of precise chronology. This is so true that the very date of Kālidāsa, the greatest of Indian poets, has been debated for nearly a thousand years and is still uncertain by a century or two. Therefore, the dates of Sanskrit authors are mostly only known approximately, having been inferred from indirect evidence of influence, quotations, references, or the evolution of language or style. As for the details of their lives, we typically don’t know anything at all, and in only a few circumstances, we have one or two general facts. Two main reasons seem to have combined to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] create this notable situation. First, early India didn’t write history because it didn’t experience significant events. The ancient Indians never faced a struggle for survival like the Greeks did in the Persian wars or the Romans in the Punic wars, which would have united their tribes into a nation and fostered political greatness. Second, the Brahmans, who would naturally have been responsible for recording significant deeds, had early on adopted the belief that all action and existence are a fundamental evil, so they likely had little motivation to document historical events.

Such being the case, definite dates do not begin to appear in Indian literary history till about 500 A.D. The chronology of the Vedic period is altogether conjectural, being based entirely on internal evidence. Three main literary strata can be clearly distinguished in it by differences in language and style, as well as in religious and social views. For the development of each of these strata a reasonable length of time must be allowed; but all we can here hope to do is to approximate to the truth by centuries. The lower limit of the second Vedic stratum cannot, however, be fixed later than 500 B.C., because its latest doctrines are presupposed by Buddhism, and the date of the death of Buddha has been with a high degree of probability calculated, from the recorded dates of the various Buddhist councils, to be 480 B.C. With regard to the commencement of the Vedic age, there seems to have been a decided tendency among Sanskrit scholars to place it too high. 2000 B.C. is commonly represented as its starting-point. Supposing this to be correct, the truly vast period of 1500 years is required to account for a development of language and thought hardly greater than that between the Homeric [12]and the Attic age of Greece. Professor Max Müller’s earlier estimate of 1200 B.C., formed forty years ago, appears to be much nearer the mark. A lapse of three centuries, say from 1300–1000 B.C., would amply account for the difference between what is oldest and newest in Vedic hymn poetry. Considering that the affinity of the oldest form of the Avestan language with the dialect of the Vedas is already so great that, by the mere application of phonetic laws, whole Avestan stanzas may be translated word for word into Vedic, so as to produce verses correct not only in form but in poetic spirit; considering further, that if we knew the Avestan language at as early a stage as we know the Vedic, the former would necessarily be almost identical with the latter, it is impossible to avoid the conclusion that the Indian branch must have separated from the Iranian only a very short time before the beginnings of Vedic literature, and can therefore have hardly entered the North-West of India even as early as 1500 B.C. All previous estimates of the antiquity of the Vedic period have been outdone by the recent theory of Professor Jacobi of Bonn, who supposes that period goes back to at least 4000 B.C. This theory is based on astronomical calculations connected with a change in the beginning of the seasons, which Professor Jacobi thinks has taken place since the time of the Rigveda. The whole estimate is, however, invalidated by the assumption of a doubtful, and even improbable, meaning in a Vedic word, which forms the very starting-point of the theory. Meanwhile we must rest content with the certainty that Vedic literature in any case is of considerably higher antiquity than that of Greece.

Given these circumstances, specific dates in Indian literary history don't start to show up until around 500 A.D. The timeline of the Vedic period is completely uncertain, relying entirely on internal evidence. We can clearly identify three main literary layers based on differences in language and style, as well as in religious and social beliefs. Each of these layers requires a significant amount of time for development; however, all we can do here is estimate the timeframe in centuries. The earliest point of the second Vedic layer can’t be placed any later than 500 B.C. since its latest doctrines are assumed by Buddhism, and the date of Buddha's death has been reasonably calculated, based on the recorded dates of various Buddhist councils, to be 480 B.C. Regarding the beginning of the Vedic age, it seems that there’s been a strong tendency among Sanskrit scholars to set it too early. 2000 B.C. is often cited as its starting point. If this is true, an incredible span of 1500 years would be needed to explain a level of language and thought development that’s hardly greater than that between the Homeric period and the Attic age of Greece. Professor Max Müller’s earlier estimate of 1200 B.C., made forty years ago, seems to be much closer to the truth. A gap of three centuries, say from 1300–1000 B.C., would fully account for the variation between the oldest and youngest of Vedic hymn poetry. Considering that the closest form of the Avestan language to the Vedas is already so significant that, just by applying phonetic rules, entire Avestan stanzas can be translated word for word into Vedic, yielding verses that are correct not just in form but also in poetic spirit; and considering further that if we understood the Avestan language at as early a stage as we understand the Vedic, it would almost have to be identical to the Vedic, it’s hard to avoid the conclusion that the Indian branch must have branched off from the Iranian just a short time before the beginnings of Vedic literature, and likely didn’t even enter Northwest India as early as 1500 B.C. Previous estimates of the age of the Vedic period have been surpassed by the recent theory of Professor Jacobi from Bonn, who suggests that this period goes back to at least 4000 B.C. This theory is based on astronomical calculations related to a shift in the start of the seasons, which Professor Jacobi believes has occurred since the time of the Rigveda. However, this entire estimate is undermined by the assumption of a questionable and even unlikely interpretation of a Vedic word, which is the very starting point of the theory. In the meantime, we can be sure that Vedic literature is in any case significantly older than that of Greece.

For the post-Vedic period we have, in addition to the [13]results of internal evidence, a few landmarks of general chronological importance in the visits of foreigners. The earliest date of this kind is that of the invasion of India by Alexander in 326 B.C. This was followed by the sojourn in India of various Greeks, of whom the most notable was Megasthenes. He resided for some years about 300 B.C. at the court of Pāṭaliputra (the modern Patna), and has left a valuable though fragmentary account of the contemporary state of Indian society. Many centuries later India was visited by three Chinese Buddhist pilgrims, Fa Hian (399 A.D.), Hiouen Thsang (630–645), and I Tsing (671–695). The records of their travels, which have been preserved, and are all now translated into English, shed much light on the social conditions, the religious thought, and the Buddhist antiquities of India in their day. Some general and specific facts about Indian literature also can be gathered from them. Hiouen Thsang especially supplies some important statements about contemporary Sanskrit poets. It is not till his time that we can say of any Sanskrit writer that he was alive in any particular year, excepting only the three Indian astronomers, whose exact dates in the fifth and sixth centuries have been recorded by themselves. It was only the information supplied by the two earlier Chinese writers that made possible the greatest archæological discovery of the present century in India, that of the site of Buddha’s birthplace, Kapila-vastu, identified in December 1896. At the close of our period we have the very valuable account of the country at the time of the Muhammadan conquest by the Arabic author Albērūnī, who wrote his India in 1030 A.D.

For the post-Vedic period, we have, in addition to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]results from internal evidence, a few key chronological markers based on foreign visits. The earliest of these is Alexander's invasion of India in 326 B.C. This was followed by several Greeks visiting India, the most notable being Megasthenes. He spent several years around 300 B.C. at the court of Pāṭaliputra (modern-day Patna) and left a valuable, though incomplete, account of the state of Indian society at the time. Many centuries later, India was visited by three Chinese Buddhist pilgrims: Fa Hian (399 A.D.), Hiouen Thsang (630–645), and I Tsing (671–695). The records of their travels, which have been preserved and are now all translated into English, provide significant insights into the social conditions, religious thoughts, and Buddhist antiquities of India during their time. We can also gather some general and specific facts about Indian literature from them. Hiouen Thsang, in particular, offers important information about contemporary Sanskrit poets. It is not until his time that we can definitively state that any Sanskrit writer was alive in a specific year, except for the three Indian astronomers, whose exact dates in the fifth and sixth centuries are recorded by themselves. The insights from the two earlier Chinese writers enabled the greatest archaeological discovery of the present century in India: the identification of Buddha’s birthplace, Kapila-vastu, in December 1896. At the end of our period, we have the valuable account of the country at the time of the Muhammadan conquest by the Arabic author Al-Biruni, who wrote his India in 1030 A.D.

It is evident from what has been said, that before 500 A.D. literary chronology, even in the Sanskrit period, [14]is almost entirely relative, priority or posteriority being determined by such criteria as development of style or thought, the mention of earlier authors by name, stray political references as to the Greeks or to some well-known dynasty, and allusions to astronomical facts which cannot have been known before a certain epoch. Recent research, owing to increased specialisation, has made considerable progress towards greater chronological definiteness. More light will doubtless in course of time come from the political history of early India, which is being reconstructed, with great industry and ability, by various distinguished scholars from the evidence of coins, copper-plate grants, and rock or pillar inscriptions. These have been or are being published in the Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, the Epigraphia Indica, and various journals devoted to the study of Indian antiquities. The rise in the study of epigraphy during the last twenty years has, indeed, already yielded some direct information of importance about the literary and religious history of India, by fixing the date of some of the later poets as well as by throwing light on religious systems and whole classes of literature. Thus some metrical inscriptions of considerable length have been deciphered, which prove the existence of court poetry in Sanskrit and vernacular dialects from the first century of our era onwards. No direct evidence of this fact had previously been known.

It's clear from what has been discussed that before 500 A.D., literary chronology, even during the Sanskrit period, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]is almost entirely relative. The order of events was determined by factors like the evolution of style or thought, references to earlier authors by name, occasional political mentions regarding the Greeks or notable dynasties, and allusions to astronomical facts that couldn't have been known before a certain time. Recent research, due to increased specialization, has made significant strides toward clearer chronological precision. More insights will surely emerge over time from the political history of early India, which is being carefully reconstructed by various distinguished scholars using evidence from coins, copper-plate grants, and rock or pillar inscriptions. These findings have been or are being published in the Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, the Epigraphia Indica, and various journals focused on Indian antiquities. The rise in the study of epigraphy over the last twenty years has already provided important direct information about India's literary and religious history, helping to establish the dates of some later poets and shedding light on religious systems and entire genres of literature. For instance, some lengthy metrical inscriptions have been deciphered, proving the existence of court poetry in Sanskrit and regional dialects from the first century onwards. No direct evidence of this had been known before.

The older inscriptions are also important in connection with Sanskrit literature as illustrating both the early history of Indian writing and the state of the language at the time. The oldest of them are the rock and pillar inscriptions, dating from the middle of the third century B.C., of the great Buddhist king Açoka, [15]who ruled over Northern India from 259 to 222 B.C., and during whose reign was held the third Buddhist council, at which the canon of the Buddhist scriptures was probably fixed. The importance of these inscriptions can hardly be over-rated for the value of the information to be derived from them about the political, religious, and linguistic conditions of the age. Found scattered all over India, from Girnar (Giri-nagara) in Kathiawar to Dhauli in Orissa, from Kapur-di-Giri, north of the Kabul river, to Khalsi, they have been reproduced, deciphered, and translated. One of them, engraved on a pillar erected by Açoka to commemorate the actual birthplace of Buddha, was discovered only at the close of 1896.

The older inscriptions are also important for understanding Sanskrit literature because they illustrate both the early history of Indian writing and the state of the language at that time. The oldest ones are the rock and pillar inscriptions from the middle of the third century B.C., created by the great Buddhist king Açoka, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]who ruled Northern India from 259 to 222 B.C. During his reign, the third Buddhist council took place, likely fixing the canon of the Buddhist scriptures. The significance of these inscriptions cannot be overstated, as they provide valuable information about the political, religious, and linguistic conditions of the era. They can be found scattered throughout India, from Girnar (Giri-nagara) in Kathiawar to Dhauli in Orissa, and from Kapur-di-Giri, north of the Kabul river, to Khalsi. They have been reproduced, deciphered, and translated. One of them, carved on a pillar erected by Açoka to mark the actual birthplace of Buddha, was only discovered at the end of 1896.

These Açoka inscriptions are the earliest records of Indian writing. The question of the origin and age of writing in India, long involved in doubt and controversy, has been greatly cleared up by the recent palæographical researches of Professor Bühler. That great scholar has shown, that of the two kinds of script known in ancient India, the one called Kharoshṭhī employed in the country of Gandhāra (Eastern Afghanistan and Northern Panjāb) from the fourth century B.C. to 200 A.D., was borrowed from the Aramaic type of Semitic writing in use during the fifth century B.C. It was always written from right to left, like its original. The other ancient Indian script, called Brāhmī, is, as Bühler shows, the true national writing of India, because all later Indian alphabets are descended from it, however dissimilar many of them may appear at the present day. It was regularly written from left to right; but that this was not its original direction is indicated by a coin of the fourth century B.C., the inscription on which runs [16]from right to left. Dr. Bühler has shown that this writing is based on the oldest Northern Semitic or Phœnician type, represented on Assyrian weights and on the Moabite stone, which dates from about 890 B.C. He argues, with much probability, that it was introduced about 800 B.C. into India by traders coming by way of Mesopotamia.

These Açoka inscriptions are the earliest records of Indian writing. The question of the origin and age of writing in India, which has long been surrounded by doubt and controversy, has been significantly clarified by the recent paleographical research conducted by Professor Bühler. This distinguished scholar has demonstrated that of the two types of scripts known in ancient India, one called Kharoshṭhī, used in the region of Gandhāra (Eastern Afghanistan and Northern Punjab) from the fourth century B.C. to 200 A.D., was derived from the Aramaic style of Semitic writing that was in use during the fifth century B.C. It was always written from right to left, just like its original. The other ancient Indian script, known as Brāhmī, is, as Bühler indicates, the true national writing of India, because all later Indian alphabets are derived from it, regardless of how different many of them may look today. It was consistently written from left to right; however, evidence suggests that this was not its original direction, as indicated by a coin from the fourth century B.C., which has an inscription running [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]from right to left. Dr. Bühler has shown that this script is based on the oldest Northern Semitic or Phoenician type, as represented on Assyrian weights and on the Moabite stone, which dates back to about 890 B.C. He argues, with considerable probability, that it was brought to India around 800 B.C. by traders traveling through Mesopotamia.

References to writing in ancient Indian literature are, it is true, very rare and late; in no case, perhaps, earlier than the fourth century B.C., or not very long before the date of the Açoka inscriptions. Little weight, however, can be attached to the argumentum ex silentio in this instance. For though writing has now been extensively in use for an immense period, the native learning of the modern Indian is still based on oral tradition. The sacred scriptures as well as the sciences can only be acquired from the lips of a teacher, not from a manuscript; and as only memorial knowledge is accounted of value, writing and MSS. are rarely mentioned. Even modern poets do not wish to be read, but cherish the hope that their works may be recited. This immemorial practice, indeed, shows that the beginnings of Indian poetry and science go back to a time when writing was unknown, and a system of oral tradition, such as is referred to in the Rigveda, was developed before writing was introduced. The latter could, therefore, have been in use long before it began to be mentioned. The palæographical evidence of the Açoka inscriptions, in any case, clearly shows that writing was no recent invention in the third century B.C., for most of the letters have several, often very divergent forms, sometimes as many as nine or ten. A considerable length of time was, moreover, needed to elaborate from the twenty-two borrowed [17]Semitic symbols the full Brāhmī alphabet of forty-six letters. This complete alphabet, which was evidently worked out by learned Brahmans on phonetic principles, must have existed by 500 B.C., according to the strong arguments adduced by Professor Bühler. This is the alphabet which is recognised in Pāṇnini’s great Sanskrit grammar of about the fourth century B.C., and has remained unmodified ever since. It not only represents all the sounds of the Sanskrit language, but is arranged on a thoroughly scientific method, the simple vowels (short and long) coming first, then the diphthongs, and lastly the consonants in uniform groups according to the organs of speech with which they are pronounced. Thus the dental consonants appear together as t, th, d, dh, n, and the labials as p, ph, b, bh, m. We Europeans, on the other hand, 2500 years later, and in a scientific age, still employ an alphabet which is not only inadequate to represent all the sounds of our languages, but even preserves the random order in which vowels and consonants are jumbled up as they were in the Greek adaptation of the primitive Semitic arrangement of 3000 years ago.

References to writing in ancient Indian literature are, it's true, very rare and late; probably not earlier than the fourth century B.C., or not long before the time of the Ashoka inscriptions. However, little weight can be given to the argument from silence in this case. Even though writing has been widely used for a long time now, the traditional learning of modern Indians is still based on oral tradition. Sacred texts and sciences can only be learned from a teacher's words, not from a manuscript; and since only memorized knowledge is valued, writing and manuscripts are rarely mentioned. Even today's poets prefer their work to be recited rather than read. This long-standing practice suggests that the roots of Indian poetry and science go back to a time when writing didn’t exist, and a system of oral tradition, like the one described in the Rigveda, was developed before writing was introduced. Therefore, writing could have been in use long before it started to be referenced. The paleographical evidence from the Ashoka inscriptions clearly indicates that writing was not a new invention in the third century B.C., as many of the letters have several, often very different forms—sometimes as many as nine or ten. Additionally, a considerable amount of time would have been needed to develop the full Brāhmī alphabet of forty-six letters from the twenty-two borrowed Semitic symbols. This complete alphabet, which was clearly developed by learned Brahmans based on phonetic principles, must have existed by 500 B.C., according to strong arguments put forth by Professor Bühler. This is the alphabet recognized in Pāṇini’s great Sanskrit grammar from around the fourth century B.C., and it has remained unchanged since then. It not only represents all the sounds of the Sanskrit language but is also organized in a thoroughly scientific way, with the simple vowels (short and long) coming first, followed by diphthongs, and finally consonants grouped according to the speech organs used for their pronunciation. The dental consonants appear together as t, th, d, dh, n, and the labials as p, ph, b, bh, m. In contrast, we Europeans, 2500 years later, and in a scientific age, still use an alphabet that is not only inadequate to represent all the sounds of our languages but also maintains the random order in which vowels and consonants are mixed up, just as they were in the Greek adaptation of the primitive Semitic arrangement 3000 years ago.

In the inscriptions of the third century B.C. two types, the Northern and the Southern, may be distinguished in the Brāhmī writing. From the former is descended the group of Northern scripts which gradually prevailed in all the Aryan dialects of India. The most important of them is the Nāgarī (also called Devanāgarī), in which Sanskrit MSS. are usually written, and Sanskrit as well as Marāṭhī and Hindī books are regularly printed. It is recognisable by the characteristic horizontal line at the top of the letters. The oldest inscription engraved entirely in Nāgarī belongs to the eighth, and the oldest MS. written in it to the eleventh century. From the Southern [18]variety of the Brāhmī writing are descended five types of script, all in use south of the Vindhya range. Among them are the characters employed in the Canarese and the Telugu country.

In the inscriptions from the third century B.C., we can identify two types of the Brāhmī writing: the Northern and the Southern. The Northern scripts evolved from the former and eventually dominated all the Aryan dialects in India. The most significant of these is Nāgarī (also known as Devanāgarī), which is typically used for Sanskrit manuscripts and is commonly used to print books in Sanskrit, Marāṭhī, and Hindī. It is recognizable by the distinct horizontal line at the top of the letters. The oldest inscription fully engraved in Nāgarī dates to the eighth century, while the oldest manuscript written in it is from the eleventh century. Five types of script originated from the Southern [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] variety of Brāhmī, all of which are used south of the Vindhya range. These include the characters found in the Canarese and Telugu regions.

Owing to the perishability of the material on which they are written, Sanskrit MSS. older than the fourteenth century A.D. are rare. The two ancient materials used in India were strips of birch bark and palm leaves. The employment of the former, beginning in the North-West of India, where extensive birch forests clothe the slopes of the Himālaya, gradually spread to Central, Eastern, and Western India. The oldest known Sanskrit MS. written on birch bark dates from the fifth century A.D., and a Pāli MS. in Kharoshṭhī which became known in 1897, is still older, but the use of this material doubtless goes back to far earlier days. Thus we have the statement of Quintus Curtius that the Indians employed it for writing on at the time of Alexander. The testimony of classical Sanskrit authors, as well as of Albērūnī, shows that leaves of birch bark (bhūrja-pattra) were also regularly used for letter-writing in early mediæval India.

Due to the perishability of the materials they’re written on, Sanskrit manuscripts older than the fourteenth century A.D. are quite rare. The two ancient materials used in India were strips of birch bark and palm leaves. The use of birch bark started in the North-West of India, where vast birch forests cover the slopes of the Himalayas, and gradually spread to Central, Eastern, and Western India. The oldest known Sanskrit manuscript written on birch bark dates from the fifth century A.D., and a Pāli manuscript in Kharoshṭhī discovered in 1897 is even older, but the use of this material definitely dates back to much earlier times. We also have Quintus Curtius's claim that Indians used it for writing during Alexander's time. Evidence from classical Sanskrit authors, as well as from Alberuni, indicates that birch bark leaves (bhūrja-pattra) were commonly used for letter-writing in early medieval India.

The first example of a palm leaf Sanskrit MS. belongs to the sixth century A.D. It is preserved in Japan, but there is a facsimile of it in the Bodleian Library. According to the Chinese pilgrim Hiouen Thsang, the use of the palm leaf was common all over India in the seventh century; but that it was known many centuries earlier is proved by the fact that an inscribed copper-plate, dating from the first century A.D. at the latest, imitates a palm leaf in shape.

The earliest example of a palm leaf Sanskrit manuscript dates back to the sixth century A.D. It's kept in Japan, but there's a replica of it in the Bodleian Library. According to the Chinese traveler Hiouen Thsang, the use of palm leaves was widespread across India in the seventh century; however, the fact that an inscribed copper plate, dating from at least the first century A.D., mimics the shape of a palm leaf shows that it was known many centuries earlier.

Paper was introduced by the Muhammadan conquest, and has been very extensively used since that time for the writing of MSS. The oldest known example of a [19]paper Sanskrit MS. written in India is one from Gujarat, belonging to the early part of the thirteenth century. In Northern India, where ink was employed for writing, palm leaves went out of use after the introduction of paper. But in the South, where a stilus has always been employed for scratching in the character, palm leaves are still common for writing both MSS. and letters. The birch bark and palm leaf MSS. are held together by a cord drawn through a single hole in the middle, or through two placed some distance apart. This explains how the Sanskrit word for “knot,” grantha, came to acquire the sense of “book.”

Paper was brought in by the Muslim conquest and has been widely used for writing manuscripts ever since. The oldest known example of a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] paper Sanskrit manuscript written in India comes from Gujarat and dates back to the early thirteenth century. In Northern India, where ink was used for writing, palm leaves fell out of favor after paper was introduced. However, in the South, where a stylus has always been used to scratch characters, palm leaves are still commonly used for writing both manuscripts and letters. Birch bark and palm leaf manuscripts are held together by a cord threaded through a single hole in the middle or through two holes spaced apart. This is why the Sanskrit word for “knot,” grantha, also came to mean “book.”

Leather or parchment has never been utilised in India for MSS., owing to the ritual impurity of animal materials. For inscriptions copper-plates were early and frequently employed. They regularly imitate the shape of either palm leaves or strips of birch bark.

Leather or parchment has never been used in India for manuscripts, due to the ritual impurity associated with animal materials. For inscriptions, copper plates were commonly and frequently used. They typically mimic the shape of either palm leaves or strips of birch bark.

The actual use of ink (the oldest Indian name of which is mashi) is proved for the second century B.C. by an inscription from a Buddhist relic mound, and is rendered very probable for the fourth century B.C. by the statements of Nearchos and Quintus Curtius.

The actual use of ink (the oldest Indian name for it is mashi) is confirmed for the second century B.C. by an inscription from a Buddhist relic mound, and is highly likely for the fourth century B.C. based on the accounts of Nearchos and Quintus Curtius.

All the old palm leaf, birch bark, and paper Sanskrit MSS. have been written with ink and a reed pen, usually called kalama (a term borrowed from the Greek kalamos). In Southern India, on the other hand, it has always been the practice to scratch the writing on palm leaves with a stilus, the characters being subsequently blackened by soot or charcoal being rubbed into them.

All the ancient palm leaf, birch bark, and paper Sanskrit manuscripts have been created using ink and a reed pen, typically referred to as kalama (a term adapted from the Greek kalamos). In Southern India, however, the tradition has always been to etch the writing onto palm leaves with a stylus, and then the characters are darkened by rubbing soot or charcoal into them.

Sanskrit MSS. of every kind are usually kept between thin strips of wood with cords wound round them, and wrapped up in coloured, sometimes embroidered, cloths. They have been, and still are, preserved in the [20]libraries of temples, monasteries, colleges, the courts of princes, as well as private houses. A famous library was owned by King Bhoja of Dhār in the eleventh century. That considerable private libraries existed in fairly early times is shown by the fact that the Sanskrit author Bāna (about 620 A.D.) had in his employment a reader of manuscripts. Even at the present day there are many excellent libraries of Sanskrit MSS. in the possession of Brahmans all over India.

Sanskrit manuscripts of all types are typically stored between thin wooden strips secured with cords and wrapped in colorful, sometimes embroidered, cloths. They have been, and still are, preserved in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]libraries of temples, monasteries, colleges, royal courts, and private homes. A notable library was owned by King Bhoja of Dhār in the eleventh century. The existence of substantial private libraries in relatively early times is evidenced by the fact that the Sanskrit author Bāna (around 620 A.D.) employed a reader for manuscripts. Even today, there are many excellent libraries of Sanskrit manuscripts held by Brahmans throughout India.

The ancient Indian language, like the literature composed in it, falls into the two main divisions of Vedic and Sanskrit. The former differs from the latter on the whole about as much as Homeric from classical Greek, or the Latin of the Salic hymns from that of Varro. Within the Vedic language, in which the sacred literature of India is written, several stages can be distinguished. In its transitions from one to the other it gradually grows more modern till it is ultimately merged in Sanskrit. Even in its earliest phase Vedic cannot be regarded as a popular tongue, but is rather an artificially archaic dialect, handed down from one generation to the other within the class of priestly singers. Of this the language itself supplies several indications. One of them is the employment side by side of forms belonging to different linguistic periods, a practice in which, however, the Vedic does not go so far as the Homeric dialect. The spoken language of the Vedic priests probably differed from this dialect of the hymns only in the absence of poetical constructions and archaisms. There was, in fact, even in the earlier Vedic age, a caste language, such as is to be found more or less wherever a literature has grown up; but in India it has been more strongly marked than in any other country. [21]

The ancient Indian language, like the literature written in it, is divided into two main categories: Vedic and Sanskrit. The former is quite different from the latter, similar to the difference between Homeric Greek and classical Greek, or the Latin of the Salic hymns and that of Varro. Within the Vedic language, which is the medium for India's sacred literature, several stages can be identified. As it transitions from one stage to another, it gradually becomes more modern until it ultimately merges into Sanskrit. Even in its earliest phase, Vedic cannot be considered a common spoken language; rather, it is an artificially archaic dialect passed down through generations among priestly singers. The language itself shows several signs of this. One of the indications is the use of forms from different linguistic periods side by side, although the Vedic does not go as far in this as the Homeric dialect. The spoken language of the Vedic priests likely differed from this hymn dialect only in its lack of poetic constructions and archaisms. In fact, even in the earlier Vedic period, there existed a caste language, which is somewhat common wherever literature has developed; however, in India, it has been more distinctly defined than in any other country. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

If, however, Vedic was no longer a natural tongue, but was already the scholastic dialect of a class, how much truer is this of the language of the later literature! Sanskrit differs from Vedic, but not in conformity with the natural development which appears in living languages. The phonetic condition of Sanskrit remains almost exactly the same as that of the earliest Vedic. In the matter of grammatical forms, too, the language shows itself to be almost stationary; for hardly any new formations or inflexions have made their appearance. Yet even from a grammatical point of view the later language has become very different from the earlier. This change was therefore brought about, not by new creations, but by successive losses. The most notable of these were the disappearance of the subjunctive mood and the reduction of a dozen infinitives to a single one. In declension the change consisted chiefly in the dropping of a number of synonymous by-forms. It is probable that the spoken Vedic, more modern and less complex than that of the hymns, to some extent affected the later literary language in the direction of simplification. But the changes in the language were mainly due to the regulating efforts of the grammarians, which were more powerful in India than anywhere else, owing to the early and exceptional development of grammatical studies in that country. Their influence alone can explain the elaborate nature of the phonetic combinations (called Sandhi) between the finals and initials of words in the Sanskrit sentence.

If Vedic was no longer a natural language but had become the formal dialect of a certain group, how much more true is this for the language of later literature! Sanskrit is different from Vedic, but not in the way that natural development occurs in living languages. The phonetic condition of Sanskrit is almost exactly the same as that of the earliest Vedic. In terms of grammatical forms, the language appears to be almost stagnant; hardly any new formations or inflections have emerged. Yet even from a grammatical standpoint, the later language has changed significantly from the earlier one. This change happened not through new creations but through gradual losses. The most notable of these losses were the elimination of the subjunctive mood and the reduction of numerous infinitives to just one. In declension, the changes mainly involved dropping several synonymous forms. It's likely that the spoken Vedic, which was more modern and less complex than the hymns, influenced the later literary language toward simplification to some extent. However, the changes in language were primarily due to the regulatory efforts of grammarians, who had greater influence in India than anywhere else because of the early and extraordinary development of grammatical studies there. Their influence alone can account for the complex nature of the phonetic combinations (called Sandhi) between the ends and beginnings of words in the Sanskrit sentence.

It is, however, the vocabulary of the language that has undergone the greatest modifications, as is indeed the case in all literary dialects; for it is beyond the power of grammarians to control change in this direction. [22]Thus we find that the vocabulary has been greatly extended by derivation and composition according to recognised types. At the same time there are numerous words which, though old, seem to be new only because they happen by accident not to occur in the Vedic literature. Many really new words have, however, come in through continual borrowings from a lower stratum of language, while already existing words have undergone great changes of meaning.

It is, however, the vocabulary of the language that has changed the most, which is true in all literary dialects; because it's beyond grammarians' control to manage changes in this area. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]So we see that the vocabulary has expanded significantly through derivation and composition based on recognized patterns. At the same time, there are many words that, although old, seem new just because they don’t appear in the Vedic literature. Many genuinely new words have come from ongoing borrowings from a lower level of language, while existing words have experienced significant changes in meaning.

This later phase of the ancient language of India was stereotyped by the great grammarian Pāṇini towards the end of the fourth century B.C. It came to be called Sanskrit, the “refined” or “elaborate” (saṃ-skṛi-ta, literally “put together”), a term not found in the older grammarians, but occurring in the earliest epic, the Rāmāyaṇa. The name is meant to be opposed to that of the popular dialects called Prākṛita, and is so opposed, for instance, in the Kāvyādarça, or Mirror of Poetry, a work of the sixth century A.D. The older grammarians themselves, from Yāska (fifth century B.C.) onwards, speak of this classical dialect as Bhāshā, “the speech,” in distinction from Vedic. The remarks they make about it point to a spoken language. Thus one of them, Patanjali, refers to it as used “in the world,” and designates the words of his Sanskrit as “current in the world.” Pāṇini himself gives many rules which have no significance except in connection with living speech; as when he describes the accent or the lengthening of vowels in calling from a distance, in salutation, or in question and answer. Again, Sanskrit cannot have been a mere literary and school language, because there are early traces of its having had dialectic variations. Thus Yāska and Pāṇini mention the peculiarities [23]of the “Easterns” and “Northerners,” Kātyāyana refers to local divergences, and Patanjali specifies words occurring in single districts only. There is, indeed, no doubt that in the second century B.C. Sanskrit was actually spoken in the whole country called by Sanskrit writers Āryāvarta, or “Land of the Aryans,” which lies between the Himālaya and the Vindhya range. But who spoke it there? Brahmans certainly did; for Patanjali speaks of them as the “instructed” (çishṭa), the employers of correct speech. Its use, however, extended beyond the Brahmans; for we read in Patanjali about a head-groom disputing with a grammarian as to the etymology of the Sanskrit word for “charioteer” (sūta). This agrees with the distribution of the dialects in the Indian drama, a distribution doubtless based on a tradition much older than the plays themselves. Here the king and those of superior rank speak Sanskrit, while the various forms of the popular dialect are assigned to women and to men of the people. The dramas also show that whoever did not speak Sanskrit at any rate understood it, for Sanskrit is there employed in conversation with speakers of Prākrit. The theatrical public, and that before which, as we know from frequent references in the literature, the epics were recited, must also have understood Sanskrit. Thus, though classical Sanskrit was from the beginning a literary and, in a sense, an artificial dialect, it would be erroneous to deny to it altogether the character of a colloquial language. It is indeed, as has already been mentioned, even now actually spoken in India by learned Brahmans, as well as written by them, for every-day purposes. The position of Sanskrit, in short, has all along been, and still is, much like that of [24]Hebrew among the Jews or of Latin in the Middle Ages.

This later phase of the ancient language of India was formalized by the great grammarian Pāṇini toward the end of the fourth century B.C. It became known as Sanskrit, meaning “refined” or “elaborate” (saṃ-skṛi-ta, literally “put together”), a term not found in earlier grammarians but mentioned in the earliest epic, the Rāmāyaṇa. The name is meant to contrast with the popular dialects called Prākṛita, and such contrasts are noted, for example, in the Kāvyādarça, or Mirror of Poetry, a sixth-century A.D. work. The older grammarians, from Yāska (fifth century B.C.) onward, refer to this classical dialect as Bhāshā, meaning “the speech,” distinguishing it from Vedic. Their comments suggest it was a spoken language. For instance, one of them, Patanjali, refers to it as being used “in the world” and calls the words of his Sanskrit “current in the world.” Pāṇini himself provides many rules relevant only to living speech, such as describing the accent or lengthening of vowels when calling from a distance, in greeting, or during questions and answers. Furthermore, Sanskrit could not have been merely a literary and academic language, as there are early signs of its dialectic variations. Both Yāska and Pāṇini note the particularities of the “Easterners” and “Northerners,” Kātyāyana mentions local differences, and Patanjali specifies words unique to specific regions. Indeed, there is no doubt that in the second century B.C., Sanskrit was actually spoken across the area referred to by Sanskrit writers as Āryāvarta, or “Land of the Aryans,” which lies between the Himālaya and the Vindhya range. But who spoke it there? Certainly, Brahmans did; Patanjali refers to them as the “instructed” (çishṭa), the users of correct speech. However, its use went beyond the Brahmans; for Patanjali discusses a head groom debating with a grammarian about the etymology of the Sanskrit word for “charioteer” (sūta). This corresponds with the distribution of dialects in Indian drama, a distribution likely based on traditions much older than the plays themselves. In these dramas, the king and those of higher rank speak Sanskrit, while various forms of the popular dialect are assigned to women and common men. The dramas also indicate that those who did not speak Sanskrit at least understood it, as Sanskrit is used in conversations with speakers of Prākrit. The theatrical audience, as noted in frequent references in literature, would also have understood Sanskrit. So, while classical Sanskrit was from the outset a literary and somewhat artificial dialect, it would be misleading to completely deny its status as a colloquial language. In fact, as already mentioned, it is still spoken in India by educated Brahmans and is used in writing for everyday purposes. In short, the status of Sanskrit has always been, and continues to be, much like that of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hebrew among the Jews or Latin in the Middle Ages.

Whoever was familiar with Sanskrit at the same time spoke one popular language or more. The question as to what these popular languages were brings us to the relation of Sanskrit to the vernaculars of India. The linguistic importance of the ancient literary speech for the India of to-day will become apparent when it is pointed out that all the modern dialects—excepting those of a few isolated aboriginal hill tribes—spoken over the whole vast territory between the mouths of the Indus and those of the Ganges, between the Himālaya and the Vindhya range, besides the Bombay Presidency as far south as the Portuguese settlement of Goa, are descended from the oldest form of Sanskrit. Starting from their ancient source in the north-west, they have overflowed in more and more diverging streams the whole peninsula except the extreme south-east. The beginnings of these popular dialects go back to a period of great antiquity. Even at the time when the Vedic hymns were composed, there must have existed a popular language which already differed widely in its phonetic aspect from the literary dialect. For the Vedic hymns contain several words of a phonetic type which can only be explained by borrowings on the part of their composers from popular speech.

Anyone who knew Sanskrit also spoke one or more popular languages. The question of what these popular languages were leads us to the relationship between Sanskrit and the everyday languages of India. The significance of this ancient literary language for modern India becomes clear when we consider that all the current dialects—except for those of a few isolated indigenous hill tribes—spoken across the vast area between the Indus and Ganges river mouths, from the Himalayas to the Vindhya mountains, and throughout the Bombay Presidency down to the Portuguese settlement of Goa, have evolved from early forms of Sanskrit. Emerging from their ancient roots in the northwest, these languages have spread out in increasingly different directions across the entire peninsula, except for the extreme southeast. The origins of these popular dialects date back to a very ancient time. Even when the Vedic hymns were created, there must have been a common language that already significantly differed in sound from the literary dialect. This is evident because the Vedic hymns contain several words that can only be understood as borrowings from the everyday speech of that time.

We further know that in the sixth century B.C., Buddha preached his gospel in the language of the people, as opposed to that of the learned, in order that all might understand him. Thus all the oldest Buddhist literature dating from the fourth or fifth century B.C. was composed in the vernacular, originally doubtless in the dialect of Magadha (the modern Behar), the birthplace of Buddhism. [25]Like Italian, as compared with Latin, this early popular speech is characterised by the avoidance of conjunct consonants and by fondness for final vowels. Thus the Sanskrit sūtra, “thread,” and dharma, “duty,” become sutta and dhamma respectively, while vidyut, “lightning,” is transformed into vijju. The particular form of the popular language which became the sacred idiom of Southern Buddhism is known by the name of Pāli. Its original home is still uncertain, but its existence as early as the third century B.C. is proved beyond the range of doubt by the numerous rock and pillar inscriptions of Açoka. This dialect was in the third century B.C. introduced into Ceylon, and became the basis of Singhalese, the modern language of the island. It was through the influence of Buddhism that, from Açoka’s time onwards, the official decrees and documents preserved in inscriptions were for centuries composed exclusively in Middle Indian (Prākrit) dialects. Sanskrit was not familiar to the chanceries during these centuries, though the introduction of Sanskrit verses in Prākrit inscriptions shows that Sanskrit was alive during this period, and proves its continuity for literary purposes. The older tradition of both the Buddhist and the Jain religion, in fact, ignored Sanskrit entirely, using only the popular dialects for all purposes.

We also know that in the sixth century B.C., Buddha delivered his teachings in the everyday language of the people, rather than in the scholarly tongue, so that everyone could understand him. As a result, all the earliest Buddhist texts from the fourth or fifth century B.C. were written in the vernacular, likely originally in the dialect of Magadha (present-day Bihar), where Buddhism began. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Similar to how Italian relates to Latin, this early popular language avoids complex consonant clusters and favors ending vowels. Thus, the Sanskrit sūtra, meaning "thread," and dharma, meaning "duty," turn into sutta and dhamma respectively, while vidyut, meaning "lightning," becomes vijju. The specific version of the popular language that became the sacred language of Southern Buddhism is known as Pāli. Its exact origins are still unclear, but its existence as early as the third century B.C. is confirmed by the many rock and pillar inscriptions of Açoka. This dialect was introduced into Ceylon in the third century B.C. and became the foundation of Singhalese, the modern language of the island. Thanks to the influence of Buddhism, from Açoka's time onward, official decrees and documents found in inscriptions were for centuries written exclusively in Middle Indian (Prākrit) dialects. Sanskrit was not commonly used in administrative offices during these centuries, though the inclusion of Sanskrit verses in Prākrit inscriptions indicates that Sanskrit was still in use during this time and shows it continued to be relevant for literary purposes. The traditional practices of both the Buddhist and Jain religions completely disregarded Sanskrit, using only the popular dialects for all their needs.

But in course of time both the Buddhists and the Jains endeavoured to acquire a knowledge of Sanskrit. This led to the formation of an idiom which, being in the main Prākrit, was made to resemble the old language by receiving Sanskrit endings and undergoing other adaptations. It is therefore decidedly wrong to consider this artificial dialect an intermediate stage between Sanskrit and Pāli. This peculiar type of language is most [26]pronounced in the poetical pieces called gāthā or “song,” which occur in the canonical works of the Northern Buddhists, especially in the Lalita-vistara, a life of Buddha. Hence it was formerly called the Gāthā dialect. The term is, however, inaccurate, as Buddhist prose works have also been written in this mixed language.

But over time, both Buddhists and Jains sought to learn Sanskrit. This resulted in the creation of a dialect that, while primarily based on Prākrit, was adapted to resemble the old language by incorporating Sanskrit endings and undergoing other modifications. Therefore, it’s definitely incorrect to view this artificial dialect as an intermediate stage between Sanskrit and Pāli. This unique type of language is most [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]noticeable in the poetic pieces called gāthā or “song,” which can be found in the canonical texts of Northern Buddhists, particularly in the Lalita-vistara, a biography of Buddha. As a result, it was previously referred to as the Gāthā dialect. However, this term is misleading, as Buddhist prose works have also been composed in this mixed language.

The testimony of the inscriptions is instructive in showing the gradual encroachment of Sanskrit on the popular dialects used by the two non-Brahmanical religions. Thus in the Jain inscriptions of Mathurā (now Muttra), an almost pure Prākrit prevails down to the first century A.D. After that Sanskritisms become more and more frequent, till at last simple Sanskrit is written. Similarly in Buddhist inscriptions pure Prākrit is relieved by the mixed dialect, the latter by Sanskrit. Thus in the inscriptions of Nāsik, in Western India, the mixed dialect extends into the third, while Sanskrit first begins in the second century A.D. From the sixth century onwards Sanskrit prevails exclusively (except among the Jains) in inscriptions, though Prākritisms often occur in them. Even in the literature of Buddhism the mixed dialect was gradually supplanted by Sanskrit. Hence most of the Northern Buddhist texts have come down to us in Sanskrit, which, however, diverges widely in vocabulary from that of the sacred texts of the Brahmans, as well as from that of the classical literature, since they are full of Prākrit words. It is expressly attested by the Chinese pilgrim, Hiouen Thsang, that in the seventh century the Buddhists used Sanskrit even in oral theological discussions. The Jains finally did the same, though without entirely giving up Prākrit. Thus by the time of the Muhammadan conquest Sanskrit was almost the only [27]written language of India. But while Sanskrit was recovering its ancient supremacy, the Prākrits had exercised a lasting influence upon it in two respects. They had supplied its vocabulary with a number of new words, and had transformed into a stress accent the old musical accent which still prevailed after the days of Pāṇini.

The inscriptions provide valuable insight into how Sanskrit gradually took over the common languages used by the two non-Brahmanical religions. In the Jain inscriptions from Mathurā (now Muttra), almost pure Prākrit was common until the first century A.D. After that, instances of Sanskrit increased, eventually leading to straightforward Sanskrit usage. Similarly, in Buddhist inscriptions, pure Prākrit was mixed with dialects, which then incorporated more Sanskrit. For example, in the inscriptions from Nāsik in Western India, the mixed dialect was present into the third century, while Sanskrit first appeared in the second century A.D. From the sixth century onward, Sanskrit became the dominant language in inscriptions (except among the Jains), although Prākrit elements were still common. Even in Buddhist literature, the mixed dialect was slowly replaced by Sanskrit. Consequently, most of the Northern Buddhist texts we have today are in Sanskrit, although this Sanskrit differs significantly in vocabulary from the sacred Brahman texts and classical literature because it contains many Prākrit words. The Chinese traveler, Hiouen Thsang, confirmed that in the seventh century, Buddhists were using Sanskrit in spoken theological discussions. The Jains eventually adopted this practice too, although they did not completely abandon Prākrit. By the time of the Muslim conquest, Sanskrit was nearly the sole written language in India. However, while Sanskrit regained its former dominance, the Prākrit languages had made a lasting impact on it in two ways: they added a number of new words to its vocabulary and changed its old musical accent into a stress accent, which had persisted since the days of Pāṇini.

In the oldest period of Prākrit, that of the Pāli Açoka inscriptions and the early Buddhistic and Jain literature, two main dialects, the Western and the Eastern, may be distinguished. Between the beginning of our era and about 1000 A.D., mediæval Prākrit, which is still synthetic in character, is divided into four chief dialects. In the west we find Apabhraṃça (“decadent”) in the valley of the Indus, and Çaurasenī in the Doab, with Mathurā as its centre. Subdivisions of the latter were Gaurjarī (Gujaratī), Avantī (Western Rājputānī), and Mahārāshṭrī (Eastern Rājputānī). The Eastern Prākrit now appears as Māgadhī, the dialect of Magadha, now Behar, and Ardha-Māgadhī (Half-Māgadhī), with Benares as its centre. These mediæval Prākrits are important in connection with Sanskrit literature, as they are the vernaculars employed by the uneducated classes in the Sanskrit drama.

In the earliest stage of Prākrit, which includes the Pāli Açoka inscriptions and the early Buddhist and Jain literature, we can identify two main dialects: Western and Eastern. Between the start of our era and around 1000 A.D., medieval Prākrit, which still has a synthetic nature, is divided into four main dialects. In the west, we have Apabhraṃça (“decadent”) in the Indus Valley, and Çaurasenī in the Doab, with Mathurā as its center. Divisions of the latter include Gaurjarī (Gujaratī), Avantī (Western Rājputānī), and Mahārāshṭrī (Eastern Rājputānī). The Eastern Prākrit is now represented as Māgadhī, the dialect of Magadha, which is present-day Behar, and Ardha-Māgadhī (Half-Māgadhī), with Benares as its center. These medieval Prākrits are significant in relation to Sanskrit literature, as they are the dialects used by the uneducated classes in Sanskrit drama.

They are the sources of all the Aryan languages of modern India. From the Apabhraṃça are derived Sindhī, Western Panjābī, and Kashmīrī; from Çaurasenī come Eastern Panjābī and Hindī (the old Avantī), as well as Gujaratī; while from the two forms of Māgadhī are descended Marāṭhī on the one hand, and the various dialects of Bengal on the other. These modern vernaculars, which began to develop from about 1000 A.D., are no longer inflexional languages, but are analytical like English, forming an interesting parallel in their development [28]from ancient Sanskrit to the Romance dialects in their derivation from Latin. They have developed literatures of their own, which are based entirely on that of Sanskrit. The non-Aryan languages of the Dekhan, the Dravidian group, including Telugu, Canarese, Malāyalam, and Tamil, have not indeed been ousted by Aryan tongues, but they are full of words borrowed from Sanskrit, while their literature is dominated by Sanskrit models. [29]

They are the origins of all the Aryan languages in modern India. From the Apabhraṃça, we get Sindhī, Western Panjābī, and Kashmīrī; from Çaurasenī come Eastern Panjābī and Hindī (the old Avantī), as well as Gujaratī; while from the two forms of Māgadhī are descended Marāṭhī on one side, and the various dialects of Bengal on the other. These modern vernaculars, which started developing around 1000 A.D., are no longer inflectional languages; they are analytical like English, creating an intriguing parallel in their evolution [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from ancient Sanskrit to the Romance dialects that stem from Latin. They have created their own literatures, which are completely based on that of Sanskrit. The non-Aryan languages of the Dekhan, from the Dravidian group, including Telugu, Canarese, Malāyalam, and Tamil, have definitely not been replaced by Aryan languages, but they are rich with words borrowed from Sanskrit, and their literature is heavily influenced by Sanskrit models. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter II

The Vedic Period

On the very threshold of Indian literature more than three thousand years ago, we are confronted with a body of lyrical poetry which, although far older than the literary monuments of any other branch of the Indo-European family, is already distinguished by refinement and beauty of thought, as well as by skill in the handling of language and metre. From this point, for a period of more than a thousand years, Indian literature bears an exclusively religious stamp; even those latest productions of the Vedic age which cannot be called directly religious are yet meant to further religious ends. This is, indeed, implied by the term “Vedic.” For veda, primarily signifying “knowledge” (from vid, “to know”), designates “sacred lore,” as a branch of literature. Besides this general sense, the word has also the restricted meaning of “sacred book.”

On the very edge of Indian literature more than three thousand years ago, we encounter a collection of lyrical poetry that, although much older than the literary works of any other branch of the Indo-European family, is already noted for its refinement and beauty of thought, as well as skillful use of language and meter. From this point, for over a thousand years, Indian literature is predominantly religious; even the later works of the Vedic period, which are not strictly religious, still aim to support religious purposes. This is, in fact, suggested by the term “Vedic.” For veda, which primarily means “knowledge” (from vid, “to know”), refers to “sacred lore” as a type of literature. In addition to this general meaning, the word also has the more specific definition of “sacred book.”

In the Vedic period three well-defined literary strata are to be distinguished. The first is that of the four Vedas, the outcome of a creative and poetic age, in which hymns and prayers were composed chiefly to accompany the pressing and offering of the Soma juice or the oblation of melted butter (ghṛita) to the gods. The four Vedas are “collections,” called saṃhitā, of hymns and prayers made for different ritual purposes. They are of varying age and significance. By far the most [30]important as well as the oldest—for it is the very foundation of all Vedic literature—is the Rigveda, the “Veda of verses” (from ṛich, “a laudatory stanza”), consisting entirely of lyrics, mainly in praise of different gods. It may, therefore, be described as the book of hymns or psalms. The Sāma-veda has practically no independent value, for it consists entirely of stanzas (excepting only 75) taken from the Rigveda and arranged solely with reference to their place in the Soma sacrifice. Being meant to be sung to certain fixed melodies, it may be called the book of chants (sāman). The Yajur-veda differs in one essential respect from the Sāma-veda, It consists not only of stanzas (ṛich), mostly borrowed from the Rigveda, but also of original prose formulas. It resembles the Sāma-veda, however, in having its contents arranged in the order in which it was actually employed in various sacrifices. It is, therefore, a book of sacrificial prayers (yajus). The matter of this Veda has been handed down in two forms. In the one, the sacrificial formulas only are given; in the other, these are to a certain extent intermingled with their explanations. These three Vedas alone were at first recognised as canonical scriptures, being in the next stage of Vedic literature comprehensively spoken of as “the threefold knowledge” (trayī vidyā).

In the Vedic period, three distinct literary layers can be identified. The first is the four Vedas, which emerged during a creative and poetic time, when hymns and prayers were primarily composed to accompany the pressing and offering of Soma juice or melted butter (ghṛita) to the gods. The four Vedas are “collections,” known as saṃhitā, of hymns and prayers created for various ritual purposes. They differ in age and significance. By far the most [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]important and the oldest—being the very foundation of all Vedic literature—is the Rigveda, the “Veda of verses” (from ṛich, “a laudatory stanza”), which consists entirely of lyrics, mainly praising different gods. It can thus be described as the book of hymns or psalms. The Sāma-veda has little independent value, as it is made up almost entirely of stanzas (except for 75) taken from the Rigveda and organized solely according to their role in the Soma sacrifice. Meant to be sung to specific melodies, it can be referred to as the book of chants (sāman). The Yajur-veda differs in one key aspect from the Sāma-veda; it contains not only stanzas (ṛich), mostly borrowed from the Rigveda, but also original prose formulas. However, like the Sāma-veda, its content is structured in the order it was used in various sacrifices. Therefore, it serves as a book of sacrificial prayers (yajus). The content of this Veda has been transmitted in two formats. One version presents only the sacrificial formulas, while the other mixes these with their explanations. Initially, only these three Vedas were recognized as canonical scriptures, and later in the development of Vedic literature, they were collectively referred to as “the threefold knowledge” (trayī vidyā).

The fourth collection, the Atharva-veda, attained to this position only after a long struggle. Judged both by its language and by that portion of its matter which is analogous to the contents of the Rigveda, the Atharva-veda came into existence considerably later than that Veda. In form it is similar to the Rigveda, consisting for the most part of metrical hymns, many of which are taken from the last book of the older collection. In [31]spirit, however, it is not only entirely different from the Rigveda, but represents a much more primitive stage of thought. While the Rigveda deals almost exclusively with the higher gods as conceived by a comparatively advanced and refined sacerdotal class, the Atharva-veda is, in the main, a book of spells and incantations appealing to the demon world, and teems with notions about witchcraft current among the lower grades of the population, and derived from an immemorial antiquity. These two, thus complementary to each other in contents, are obviously the most important of the four Vedas. As representing religious ideas at an earlier stage than any other literary monuments of the ancient world, they are of inestimable value to those who study the evolution of religious beliefs.

The fourth collection, the Atharva-veda, only achieved this status after a long struggle. Based on its language and the parts of its content that are similar to the Rigveda, the Atharva-veda was created significantly later than that Veda. In structure, it is similar to the Rigveda, mainly consisting of metrical hymns, many of which are taken from the last book of the older collection. In [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]spirit, however, it is not only completely different from the Rigveda, but also represents a much more primitive level of thought. While the Rigveda focuses almost exclusively on the higher gods as imagined by a relatively advanced and refined priestly class, the Atharva-veda is mostly a book of spells and incantations aimed at the demon world, filled with ideas about witchcraft that were common among the lower classes and are rooted in ancient traditions. Together, these two texts complement each other in content and are clearly the most significant of the four Vedas. As they represent religious ideas at an earlier stage than any other literary works from the ancient world, they are invaluable to anyone studying the evolution of religious beliefs.

The creative period of the Vedas at length came to an end. It was followed by an epoch in which there no longer seemed any need to offer up new prayers to the gods, but it appeared more meritorious to repeat those made by the holy seers of bygone generations, and handed down from father to son in various priestly families. The old hymns thus came to be successively gathered together in the Vedic collections already mentioned and in this form acquired an ever-increasing sanctity. Having ceased to produce poetry, the priesthood transferred their creative energies to the elaboration of the sacrificial ceremonial. The result was a ritual system far surpassing in complexity of detail anything the world has elsewhere known. The main importance of the old Vedic hymns and formulas now came to be their application to the innumerable details of the sacrifice. Around this combination of sacred verse and rite a new body of doctrine grew up in sacerdotal tradition, [32]and finally assumed definite shape in the guise of distinct theological treatises entitled Brāhmaṇas, “books dealing with devotion or prayer” (brahman). They evidently did not come into being till a time when the hymns were already deemed ancient and sacred revelations, the priestly custodians of which no longer fully understood their meaning owing to the change undergone by the language. They are written in prose throughout, and are in some cases accented, like the Vedas themselves. They are thus notable as representing the oldest prose writing of the Indo-European family. Their style is, indeed, cumbrous, rambling, and disjointed, but distinct progress towards greater facility is observable within this literary period.

The creative period of the Vedas eventually came to an end. It was followed by a time when it seemed unnecessary to create new prayers for the gods; instead, it felt more commendable to recite those created by the holy sages of earlier generations and passed down through various priestly families. The ancient hymns were gradually compiled into the Vedic collections already mentioned, gaining more and more sanctity in this form. No longer producing poetry, the priesthood redirected their creative efforts to developing the sacrificial rituals. The result was a ritual system far more complex in detail than anything the world has ever known. The significance of the old Vedic hymns and formulas became their use in the countless details of the sacrifices. Around this blend of sacred verses and rituals, a new body of doctrine emerged in priestly tradition, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and eventually took shape in distinct theological texts called Brāhmaṇas, “books about devotion or prayer” (brahman). These texts clearly were not created until a time when the hymns were already regarded as ancient and sacred revelations, whose meanings were no longer fully understood by the priestly guardians due to changes in language. They are written entirely in prose and are sometimes accented, similar to the Vedas themselves. They stand out as the earliest prose writing in the Indo-European family. Their style is indeed clumsy, meandering, and disjointed, but noticeable progress toward greater ease of expression can be seen within this literary period.

The chief purpose of the Brāhmaṇas is to explain the mutual relation of the sacred text and the ceremonial, as well as their symbolical meaning with reference to each other. With the exception of the occasional legends and striking thoughts which occur in them, they cannot be said to be at all attractive as literary productions. To support their explanations of the ceremonial, they interweave exegetical, linguistic, and etymological observations, and introduce myths and philosophical speculations in confirmation of their cosmogonic and theosophic theories. They form an aggregate of shallow and pedantic discussions, full of sacerdotal conceits, and fanciful, or even absurd, identifications, such as is doubtless unparalleled anywhere else. Yet, as the oldest treatises on ritual practices extant in any literature, they are of great interest to the student of the history of religions in general, besides furnishing much important material to the student of Indian antiquity in particular. [33]

The main goal of the Brāhmaṇas is to clarify the relationship between the sacred texts and the rituals, as well as their symbolic meanings in relation to each other. Aside from the occasional legends and thought-provoking ideas they contain, they aren’t particularly appealing as literary works. To support their explanations of rituals, they include exegetical, linguistic, and etymological insights, along with myths and philosophical ideas that back up their theories about the creation of the universe and divinity. They comprise a collection of shallow and academic discussions, full of priestly pretensions and whimsical or even ridiculous identifications, which are likely unmatched anywhere else. However, as the oldest existing texts on ritual practices in any literature, they hold significant interest for students of religious history in general and provide valuable material for those studying Indian antiquity in particular. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It results from what has been said that the contrasts between the two older phases of Vedic literature are strongly marked. The Vedas are poetical in matter and form; the Brāhmaṇas are prosaic and written in prose. The thought of the Vedas is on the whole natural and concrete; that of the Brāhmaṇas artificial and abstract. The chief significance of the Vedas lies in their mythology; that of the Brāhmaṇas in their ritual.

It follows from what has been discussed that the differences between the two earlier phases of Vedic literature are quite pronounced. The Vedas are poetic in content and structure, while the Brāhmaṇas are straightforward and written in prose. The ideas in the Vedas are generally natural and concrete; those in the Brāhmaṇas are more artificial and abstract. The main importance of the Vedas lies in their mythology, whereas the Brāhmaṇas focus on their rituals.

The subject-matter of the Brāhmaṇas which are attached to the various Vedas, differs according to the divergent duties performed by the kind of priest connected with each Veda. The Brāhmaṇas of the Rigveda, in explaining the ritual, usually limit themselves to the duties of the priest called hotṛi or “reciter” on whom it was incumbent to form the canon (çastra) for each particular rite, by selecting from the hymns the verses applicable to it. The Brāhmaṇas of the Sāma-veda are concerned only with the duties of the udgātṛi or “chanter” of the Sāmans; the Brāhmaṇas of the Yajur-veda with those of the adhvaryu, or the priest who is the actual sacrificer. Again, the Brāhmaṇas of the Rigveda more or less follow the order of the ritual, quite irrespectively of the succession of the hymns in the Veda itself. The Brāhmaṇas of the Sāma- and the Yajur-veda, on the other hand, follow the order of their respective Vedas, which are already arranged in the ritual sequence. The Brāhmaṇa of the Sāma-veda, however, rarely explains individual verses, while that of the Yajur-veda practically forms a running commentary on all the verses of the text.

The content of the Brāhmaṇas attached to the different Vedas varies based on the specific duties performed by the type of priest associated with each Veda. The Brāhmaṇas of the Rigveda focus on the role of the priest known as hotṛi or “reciter,” who is responsible for creating the canon (çastra) for each rite by selecting the relevant verses from the hymns. The Brāhmaṇas of the Sāma-veda only address the duties of the udgātṛi or “chanter” of the Sāmans, while the Brāhmaṇas of the Yajur-veda pertain to the adhvaryu, the priest who performs the sacrifices. Additionally, the Brāhmaṇas of the Rigveda generally follow the ritual order independently of the arrangement of hymns in the Veda itself. In contrast, the Brāhmaṇas of the Sāma- and Yajur-veda align with the sequence established in their respective Vedas, which are already organized according to ritual order. However, the Brāhmaṇa of the Sāma-veda seldom explains individual verses, whereas that of the Yajur-veda effectively serves as a continuous commentary on all the verses in the text.

The period of the Brāhmaṇas is a very important one in the history of Indian society. For in it the system of the four castes assumed definite shape, furnishing [34]the frame within which the highly complex network of the castes of to-day has been developed. In that system the priesthood, who even in the first Vedic period had occupied an influential position, secured for themselves the dominant power which they have maintained ever since. The life of no other people has been so saturated with sacerdotal influence as that of the Hindus, among whom sacred learning is still the monopoly of the hereditary priestly caste. While in other early societies the chief power remained in the hands of princes and warrior nobles, the domination of the priesthood became possible in India as soon as the energetic life of conquest during the early Vedic times in the north-west was followed by a period of physical inactivity or indolence in the plains. Such altered conditions enabled the cultured class, who alone held the secret of the all-powerful sacrifice, to gain the supremacy of intellect over physical force.

The period of the Brāhmaṇas is very important in the history of Indian society. It is during this time that the system of the four castes took shape, providing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the framework within which the complex network of today's castes developed. In this system, the priesthood, which had already held an influential position during the first Vedic period, secured the dominant power that they have maintained ever since. No other group has been as deeply influenced by priestly authority as the Hindus, among whom sacred knowledge is still controlled by the hereditary priestly caste. While in other early societies the main power was held by princes and warrior nobles, the dominance of the priesthood emerged in India after the energetic conquests of the early Vedic period in the northwest, which were followed by a time of physical inactivity in the plains. These changed circumstances allowed the learned class, who alone knew the secrets of the powerful sacrifices, to establish intellectual supremacy over physical strength.

The Brāhmaṇas in course of time themselves acquired a sacred character, and came in the following period to be classed along with the hymns as çruti or “hearing,” that which was directly heard by or, as we should say, revealed to, the holy sages of old. In the sphere of revelation are included the later portions of the Brāhmaṇas, which form treatises of a specially theosophic character, and being meant to be imparted or studied in the solitude of the forest, are called Āraṇyakas or “Forest-books.” The final part of these, again, are philosophical books named Upanishads, which belong to the latest stage of Brāhmaṇa literature. The pantheistic groundwork of their doctrine was later developed into the Vedānta system, which is still the favourite philosophy of the modern Hindus. [35]

The Brāhmaṇas eventually gained a sacred status and came to be categorized with the hymns as çruti or “hearing,” which refers to what was directly heard by, or as we would say, revealed to, the ancient holy sages. The later sections of the Brāhmaṇas, which are specialized theosophical texts, are meant to be taught or studied in the solitude of the forest and are called Āraṇyakas or “Forest-books.” The final part of these texts consists of philosophical writings known as Upanishads, which belong to the most recent stage of Brāhmaṇa literature. The pantheistic foundation of their teachings later evolved into the Vedānta system, which remains the preferred philosophy among modern Hindus. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Works of Vedic “revelation” were deemed of higher authority in cases of doubt than the later works on religious and civil usage, called smṛiti or “memory,” as embodying only the tradition derived from ancient sages.

Works of Vedic "revelation" were considered more authoritative in cases of doubt than later texts on religious and civil practices, known as smṛiti or "memory," since they represented the tradition passed down from ancient sages.

We have now arrived at the third and last stage of Vedic literature, that of the Sūtras. These are compendious treatises dealing with Vedic ritual on the one hand, and with customary law on the other. The rise of this class of writings was due to the need of reducing the vast and growing mass of details in ritual and custom, preserved in the Brāhmaṇas and in floating tradition, to a systematic shape, and of compressing them within a compass which did not impose too great a burden on the memory, the vehicle of all teaching and learning. The main object of the Sūtras is, therefore, to supply a short survey of the sum of these scattered details. They are not concerned with the interpretation of ceremonial or custom, but aim at giving a plain and methodical account of the whole course of the rites or practices with which they deal. For this purpose the utmost brevity was needed, a requirement which was certainly met in a manner unparalleled elsewhere. The very name of this class of literature, sūtra, “thread” or “clue” (from siv, “to sew”), points to its main characteristic and chief object—extreme conciseness. The prose in which these works are composed is so compressed that the wording of the most laconic telegram would often appear diffuse compared with it. Some of the Sūtras attain to an almost algebraic mode of expression, the formulas of which cannot be understood without the help of detailed commentaries. A characteristic aphorism has been preserved, which [36]illustrates this straining after brevity. According to it, the composers of grammatical Sūtras delight as much in the saving of a short vowel as in the birth of a son. The full force of this remark can only be understood when it is remembered that a Brahman is deemed incapable of gaining heaven without a son to perform his funeral rites.

We have now reached the third and final stage of Vedic literature, known as the Sūtras. These are concise texts that focus on Vedic rituals on one side and traditional laws on the other. This type of writing emerged out of the need to condense the vast and expanding details of rituals and customs found in the Brāhmaṇas and oral traditions into a more organized form, while also making them easier to remember, as memory was the key medium for teaching and learning. The main purpose of the Sūtras is to provide a brief overview of these scattered details. They do not aim to interpret rituals or customs but seek to present a clear and systematic account of the entire process of the rites and practices they discuss. To achieve this, extreme brevity was essential, and this requirement was met in a way that is unique. The very term for this class of literature, sūtra, meaning “thread” or “clue” (derived from siv, “to sew”), highlights its main feature and goal—extreme conciseness. The prose in these works is so tightly packed that even the most minimalist telegram would seem lengthy by comparison. Some of the Sūtras reach an almost algebraic expression, the meanings of which are not clear without detailed commentaries. A noteworthy saying has been preserved, which [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] emphasizes this striving for brevity. According to it, the writers of grammatical Sūtras take as much joy in saving a short vowel as in the birth of a son. The full weight of this remark can only be appreciated when one remembers that a Brahman is considered unable to reach heaven without a son to perform his funeral rites.

Though the works comprised in each class of Sūtras are essentially the same in character, it is natural to suppose that their composition extended over some length of time, and that those which are more concise and precise in their wording are the more recent; for the evolution of their style is obviously in the direction of increased succinctness. Research, it is true, has hitherto failed to arrive at any definite result as to the date of their composition. Linguistic investigations, however, tend to show that the Sūtras are closely connected in time with the grammarian Pāṇini, some of them appearing to be considerably anterior to him. We shall, therefore, probably not go very far wrong in assigning 500 and 200 B.C. as the chronological limits within which the Sūtra literature was developed.

Though the works included in each class of Sūtras are fundamentally similar, it's reasonable to think that their creation took place over a significant period. The ones that are more concise and precise in their wording are likely the more recent ones, as their style clearly trends toward greater succinctness. Research so far, however, hasn't produced any definite conclusions about when they were written. That said, linguistic studies suggest that the Sūtras are closely related in time to the grammarian Pāṇini, with some appearing to be much older than him. Therefore, we can reasonably assign the chronological range of 500 to 200 B.C. for the development of Sūtra literature.

The tradition of the Vedic ritual was handed down in two forms. The one class, called Çrauta Sūtras, because based on çruti or revelation (by which in this case the Brāhmaṇas are chiefly meant), deal with the ritual of the greater sacrifices, for the performance of which three or more sacred fires, as well as the ministrations of priests, are necessary. Not one of them presents a complete picture of the sacrifice, because each of them, like the Brāhmaṇas, describes only the duties of one or other of the three kinds of priests attached to the respective Vedas. In order to obtain a full description of each [37]ritual ceremony, it is therefore needful to supplement the account given by one Çrauta Sūtra from that furnished by the rest.

The tradition of the Vedic ritual was passed down in two forms. One class, called Çrauta Sūtras, is based on çruti or revelation (which primarily refers to the Brāhmaṇas). These deal with the rituals of the larger sacrifices, which require three or more sacred fires, along with the services of priests. None of them offers a complete picture of the sacrifice, as each one, like the Brāhmaṇas, describes only the duties of one type of priest associated with the respective Vedas. To get a full description of each [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ritual ceremony, it's necessary to combine the information provided by one Çrauta Sūtra with the details from the others.

The other division of the ritual Sūtras is based on smṛiti or tradition. These are the Gṛihya Sūtras, or “House Aphorisms,” which deal with the household ceremonies, or the rites to be performed with the domestic fire in daily life. As a rule, these rites are not performed by a priest, but by the householder himself in company with his wife. For this reason there is, apart from deviations in arrangement and expression, omission or addition, no essential difference between the various Gṛihya Sūtras, except that the verses to be repeated which they contain are taken from the Veda to which they belong. Each Gṛihya Sūtra, besides being attached to and referring to the Çrauta Sūtra of the same school, presupposes a knowledge of it. But though thus connected, the two do not form a unity.

The other part of the ritual Sūtras is based on smṛiti or tradition. These are the Gṛihya Sūtras, or “House Aphorisms,” which focus on household ceremonies, or the rituals to be performed with the domestic fire in daily life. Generally, these rituals are not conducted by a priest, but by the householder himself together with his wife. For this reason, aside from variations in arrangement and wording, as well as omissions or additions, there isn't a fundamental difference between the various Gṛihya Sūtras, except that the verses they contain are drawn from the Veda to which they belong. Each Gṛihya Sūtra, in addition to being linked to and referring to the Çrauta Sūtra of the same school, assumes a familiarity with it. However, even though they are connected, the two do not form a cohesive unit.

The second class of Sūtras, which deal with social and legal usage, is, like the Gṛihya Sūtras, also based on smṛiti or tradition. These are the Dharma Sūtras, which are in general the oldest sources of Indian law. As is implied by the term dharma, “religion and morality,” their point of view is chiefly a religious one. They are closely connected with the Veda, which they quote, and which the later law-books regard as the first and highest source of dharma.

The second category of Sūtras, focusing on social and legal practices, is, like the Gṛihya Sūtras, also based on smṛiti or tradition. These are the Dharma Sūtras, which are generally considered the oldest sources of Indian law. As suggested by the term dharma, meaning “religion and morality,” their perspective is primarily religious. They are closely linked with the Veda, which they reference, and which later legal texts see as the primary and supreme source of dharma.

From the intensely crabbed and unintelligible nature of their style, and the studied baldness with which they present their subjects, it is evident that the Sūtras are inferior even to the Brāhmaṇas as literary productions. Judged, however, with regard to its matter, this strange phase of literature has considerable value. In all other [38]ancient literatures knowledge of sacrificial rites can only be gained by collecting stray references. But in the ritual Sūtras we possess the ancient manuals which the priests used as the foundation of their sacrificial lore. Their statements are so systematic and detailed that it is possible to reconstruct from them various sacrifices without having seen them performed. They are thus of great importance for the history of religious institutions. But the Sūtras have a further value. For, as the life of the Hindu, more than that of any other nation, was, even in the Vedic age, surrounded with a network of religious forms, both in its daily course and in its more important divisions, the domestic ritual as well as the legal Sūtras are our most important sources for the study of the social conditions of ancient India. They are the oldest Indian records of all that is included under custom.

From the heavily constrained and confusing nature of their style, and the deliberate simplicity with which they present their subjects, it’s clear that the Sūtras are even less impressive as literary works than the Brāhmaṇas. However, when evaluated for their content, this unusual genre of literature has significant value. In all other ancient texts, knowledge of sacrificial rites can only be gathered from occasional references. But in the ritual Sūtras, we have the ancient manuals that priests relied on as the basis for their sacrificial knowledge. Their explanations are so organized and detailed that it's possible to reconstruct different sacrifices without ever having witnessed them performed. They are therefore crucial for understanding the history of religious institutions. Additionally, the Sūtras have further significance. Since the life of Hindus, more than that of any other culture, was surrounded by a framework of religious practices, both in everyday life and more significant events, the domestic rituals along with the legal Sūtras are our most vital sources for studying the social conditions of ancient India. They are the oldest Indian records of all that falls under custom.

Besides these ritual and legal compendia, the Sūtra period produced several classes of works composed in this style, which, though not religious in character, had a religious origin. They arose from the study of the Vedas, which was prompted by the increasing difficulty of understanding the hymns, and of reciting them correctly, in consequence of the changes undergone by the language. Their chief object was to ensure the right recitation and interpretation of the sacred text. One of the most important classes of this ancillary literature comprises the Prātiçākhya Sūtras, which, dealing with accentuation, pronunciation, metre, and other matters, are chiefly concerned with the phonetic changes undergone by Vedic words when combined in a sentence. They contain a number of minute observations, such as have only been made over again by the phoneticians of the present day in Europe. A still more [39]important branch of this subsidiary literature is grammar, in which the results attained by the Indians in the systematic analysis of language surpass those arrived at by any other nation. Little has been preserved of the earliest attempts in this direction, for all that had been previously done was superseded by the great Sūtra work of Pāṇini. Though belonging probably to the middle of the Sūtra period, Pāṇini must be regarded as the starting-point of the Sanskrit age, the literature of which is almost entirely dominated by the linguistic standard stereotyped by him.

Besides these ritual and legal collections, the Sūtra period produced several types of works written in this style that, while not religious themselves, had their origins in religious contexts. They emerged from the study of the Vedas, prompted by the growing difficulty of understanding and correctly reciting the hymns due to changes in the language. Their main goal was to ensure proper recitation and interpretation of the sacred text. One of the most significant types of this supplementary literature is the Prātiçākhya Sūtras, which focus on accentuation, pronunciation, meter, and related topics, primarily concerned with the phonetic changes that Vedic words undergo when combined in sentences. They include many detailed observations similar to those made by modern phoneticians in Europe today. An even more [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]important branch of this supplementary literature is grammar, where the Indians' achievements in systematically analyzing language surpass those of any other nation. Little has survived from the earliest efforts in this area, as all prior work was replaced by the significant Sūtra work of Pāṇini. Although probably from the middle of the Sūtra period, Pāṇini should be considered the starting point of the Sanskrit age, the literature of which is almost entirely shaped by the linguistic standards he established.

In the Sūtra period also arose a class of works specially designed for preserving the text of the Vedas from loss or change. These are the Anukramaṇīs or “Indices,” which quote the first words of each hymn, its author, the deity celebrated in it, the number of verses it contains, and the metre in which it is composed. One of them states the total number of hymns, verses, words, and even syllables, contained in the Rigveda, besides supplying other details.

In the Sūtra period, a type of work emerged specifically to safeguard the text of the Vedas from loss or alteration. These are the Anukramaṇīs or “Indices,” which list the first words of each hymn, the author, the deity honored in it, the number of verses, and the meter it's written in. One of them mentions the total count of hymns, verses, words, and even syllables found in the Rigveda, along with other details.

From this general survey of the Vedic period we now turn to a more detailed consideration of the different phases of the literature it produced. [40]

From this general overview of the Vedic period, we now shift to a more detailed look at the various phases of the literature it created. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter III

The Rigveda

In the dim twilight preceding the dawn of Indian literature the historical imagination can perceive the forms of Aryan warriors, the first Western conquerors of Hindustan, issuing from those passes in the north-west through which the tide of invasion has in successive ages rolled to sweep over the plains of India. The earliest poetry of this invading race, whose language and culture ultimately overspread the whole continent, was composed while its tribes still occupied the territories on both sides of the Indus now known as Eastern Kabulistan and the Panjāb. That ancient poetry has come down to us in the form of a collection of hymns called the Rigveda. The cause which gathered the poems it contains into a single book was not practical, as in the case of the Sāma- and Yajur-veda, but scientific and historical. For its ancient editors were undoubtedly impelled by the motive of guarding this heritage of olden time from change and destruction. The number of hymns comprised in the Rigveda, in the only recension which has been preserved, that of the Çākala school, is 1017, or, if the eleven supplementary hymns (called Vālakhilya) which are inserted in the middle of the eighth book are added, 1028. These hymns are grouped in ten books, called maṇḍalas, or “cycles,” which vary in length, except that the tenth contains the same number [41]of hymns as the first. In bulk the hymns of the Rigveda equal, it has been calculated, the surviving poems of Homer.

In the faint light before dawn in Indian literature, we can envision Aryan warriors, the first Western conquerors of Hindustan, emerging from the northern passes that have seen waves of invasions sweeping across the Indian plains over time. The earliest poetry of this invading group, whose language and culture eventually spread across the entire continent, was created while their tribes were still settled in the regions on both sides of the Indus, now known as Eastern Kabulistan and the Panjāb. This ancient poetry has survived as a collection of hymns called the Rigveda. The reason these poems were gathered into a single book was not practical, like with the Sāma- and Yajur-veda, but rather scientific and historical. The ancient editors were clearly motivated by a desire to preserve this heritage from change and destruction. The number of hymns in the Rigveda, in the only version that has been preserved, from the Çākala school, is 1017; if we include the eleven supplementary hymns (called Vālakhilya) found in the eighth book, the total is 1028. These hymns are organized into ten books, known as maṇḍalas or “cycles,” which vary in length, except that the tenth contains the same number of hymns as the first. It has been estimated that the total volume of the Rigveda hymns is comparable to the surviving works of Homer.

The general character of the ten books is not identical in all cases. Six of them (ii.–vii.) are homogeneous. Each of these, in the first place, is the work of a different seer or his descendants according to the ancient tradition, which is borne out by internal evidence. They were doubtless long handed down separately in the families to which they owed their being. Moreover, the hymns contained in these “family books,” as they are usually called, are arranged on a uniform plan differing from that of the rest. The first, eighth, and tenth books are not the productions of a single family of seers respectively, but consist of a number of groups based on identity of authorship. The arrangement of the ninth book is in no way connected with its composers; its unity is due to all its hymns being addressed to the single deity Soma, while its groups depend on identity of metre. The family books also contain groups; but each of these is formed of hymns addressed to one and the same deity.

The overall character of the ten books isn’t the same in every case. Six of them (ii.–vii.) are consistent. Each of these comes from a different seer or their descendants, based on ancient tradition, which is supported by internal evidence. They were likely preserved separately in the families from which they originated. Additionally, the hymns in these “family books,” as they’re often called, follow a uniform structure that’s different from the others. The first, eighth, and tenth books aren’t all from one family of seers, but are made up of several groups based on shared authorship. The layout of the ninth book isn’t linked to its composers; its unity comes from all its hymns being dedicated to the single deity Soma, while its groups are organized based on shared meter. The family books also have groups, but each of these is made up of hymns directed to the same deity.

Turning to the principle on which the entire books of the Rigveda are arranged in relation to one another, we find that Books II.–VII., if allowance is made for later additions, form a series of collections which contain a successively increasing number of hymns. This fact, combined with the uniformity of these books in general character and internal arrangement, renders it probable that they formed the nucleus of the Rigveda, to which the remaining books were successively added. It further seems likely that the nine shorter collections, which form the second part of Book I., as being similarly based on [42]identity of authorship, were subsequently combined and prefixed to the family books, which served as the model for their internal arrangement.

Turning to the principle behind the organization of the Rigveda, we see that Books II–VII, with some consideration for later additions, consist of a series of collections that include an increasingly larger number of hymns. This, along with the overall uniformity in the character and internal structure of these books, suggests that they were the core of the Rigveda, with the additional books being incorporated later. It also seems likely that the nine shorter collections in the second part of Book I, which are similarly based on the identity of authorship, were later combined and placed before the family books, which served as the template for their internal organization.

The hymns of the eighth book in general show a mutual affinity hardly less pronounced than that to be found in the family books. For they are connected by numerous repetitions of similar phrases and lines running through the whole book. The latter, however, does not form a parallel to the family books. For though a single family, that of the Kaṇvas, at least predominates among its authors, the prevalence in it of the strophic form of composition impresses upon it a character of its own. Moreover, the fact that the eighth book contains fewer hymns than the seventh, in itself shows that the former did not constitute one of the family series.

The hymns in the eighth book generally show a mutual connection that's almost as strong as what we see in the family books. They are linked by many repeated phrases and lines throughout the entire book. However, the eighth book doesn't parallel the family books. While a single family, the Kaṇvas, predominates among the authors, the use of the strophic form in the eighth book gives it its own unique character. Additionally, the fact that the eighth book contains fewer hymns than the seventh clearly indicates that it doesn't belong to the family series.

The first part (1–50) of Book I. has considerable affinities with the eighth, more than half its hymns being attributed to members of the Kaṇva family, while in the hymns composed by some of these Kaṇvas the favourite strophic metre of the eighth book reappears. There are, moreover, numerous parallel and directly identical passages in the two collections. It is, however, at present impossible to decide which of the two is the earlier, or why it is that, though so nearly related, they should have been separated. Certain it is that they were respectively added at the beginning and the end of a previously existing collection, whether they were divided for chronological reasons or because composed by different branches of the Kaṇva family.

The first part (1–50) of Book I has a lot in common with the eighth, with more than half of its hymns credited to members of the Kaṇva family. In the hymns written by some of these Kaṇvas, the favorite strophic meter from the eighth book appears again. Additionally, there are many parallel and directly identical passages in both collections. However, it’s currently impossible to determine which one came first or why they are so closely related yet separated. What's certain is that they were each added at the beginning and the end of an existing collection, whether they were split for chronological reasons or because they were composed by different branches of the Kaṇva family.

As to the ninth book, it cannot be doubted that it came into being as a collection after the first eight books had been combined into a whole. Its formation was in fact the direct result of that combination. The hymns to [43]Soma Pavamāna (“the clearly flowing”) are composed by authors of the same families as produced Books II.–VII., a fact, apart from other evidence, sufficiently indicated by their having the characteristic refrains of those families. The Pavamāna hymns have affinities to the first and eighth books also. When the hymns of the different families were combined into books, and clearly not till then, all their Pavamāna hymns were taken out and gathered into a single collection. This of course does not imply that the Pavamāna hymns themselves were of recent origin. On the contrary, though some of them may date from the time when the tenth book came into existence, there is good reason to suppose that the poetry of the Soma hymns, which has many points in common with the Avesta, and deals with a ritual going back to the Indo-Iranian period, reached its conclusion as a whole in early times among the Vedic singers. Differences of age in the hymns of the ninth book have been almost entirely effaced; at any rate, research has as yet hardly succeeded in distinguishing chronological stages in this collection.

Regarding the ninth book, it's clear that it was created as a collection after the first eight books were brought together. Its formation was a direct result of that combination. The hymns to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Soma Pavamāna (“the clearly flowing”) were written by authors from the same families that produced Books II.–VII., which is clearly shown by the characteristic refrains of those families. The Pavamāna hymns also have connections to the first and eighth books. When the hymns from different families were organized into books, only then were all their Pavamāna hymns removed and compiled into a single collection. This doesn't mean that the Pavamāna hymns were newly created. In fact, while some may date back to when the tenth book was made, there's strong reason to believe that the poetry of the Soma hymns, which share many similarities with the Avesta and relate to a ritual from the Indo-Iranian period, reached its final form early on among the Vedic singers. The age differences in the hymns of the ninth book have mostly been erased; at least, research has hardly managed to identify any chronological stages in this collection.

With regard to the tenth book, there can be no doubt that its hymns came into being at a time when the first nine already existed. Its composers grew up in the knowledge of the older books, with which they betray their familiarity at every turn. The fact that the author of one of its groups (20–26) begins with the opening words (agnim īḷe) of the first stanza of the Rigveda, is probably an indication that Books I.–IX. already existed in his day even as a combined collection. That the tenth book is indeed an aggregate of supplementary hymns is shown by its position after the Soma book, and by the number of its hymns being made up to that of [44]the first book (191). The unity which connects its poetry is chronological; for it is the book of recent groups and recent single hymns. Nevertheless the supplements collected in it appear for the most part to be older than the additions which occur in the earlier books.

Regarding the tenth book, there's no doubt that its hymns were created when the first nine already existed. Its composers were familiar with the older texts, which they reference throughout their work. The fact that the author of one of its sections (20–26) starts with the opening words (agnim īḷe) of the first stanza of the Rigveda likely suggests that Books I–IX were already compiled during his time. The tenth book is indeed a collection of supplementary hymns, demonstrated by its placement after the Soma book and by the total number of its hymns matching that of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the first book (191). The connection among its poems is chronological; it consists of recent groups and individual hymns. However, the supplements included seem to be older than the additions found in the earlier books.

There are many criteria, derived from its matter as well as its form, showing the recent origin of the tenth book. With regard to mythology, we find the earlier gods beginning to lose their hold on the imagination of these later singers. Some of them seem to be disappearing, like the goddess of Dawn, while only deities of widely established popularity, such as Indra and Agni, maintain their position. The comprehensive group of the Viçve devās, or “All gods,” has alone increased in prominence. On the other hand, an altogether new type, the deification of purely abstract ideas, such as “Wrath” and “Faith,” now appears for the first time. Here, too, a number of hymns are found dealing with subjects foreign to the earlier books, such as cosmogony and philosophical speculation, wedding and burial rites, spells and incantations, which give to this book a distinctive character besides indicating its recent origin.

There are many factors, stemming from both its content and its structure, that indicate the recent origin of the tenth book. In terms of mythology, we notice that the earlier gods are starting to lose their appeal among these later poets. Some of them seem to be fading away, like the goddess of Dawn, while only well-established deities like Indra and Agni continue to hold their ground. The overall group of the Viçve devās, or “All gods,” has only become more prominent. Meanwhile, a completely new type has emerged: the deification of purely abstract concepts like “Wrath” and “Faith,” which appears for the first time here. Additionally, several hymns explore topics that are unfamiliar to the earlier books, such as cosmogony and philosophical thought, wedding and burial ceremonies, as well as spells and incantations, all of which give this book a unique character and further indicate its recent origin.

Linguistically, also, the tenth book is clearly distinguished as later than the other books, forming in many respects a transition to the other Vedas. A few examples will here suffice to show this. Vowel contractions occur much more frequently, while the hiatus has grown rarer. The use of the letter l, as compared with r, is, in agreement with later Sanskrit, strikingly on the increase. In inflexion the employment of the Vedic nominative plural in āsas is on the decline. [45]With regard to the vocabulary, many old words are going out of use, while others are becoming commoner. Thus the particle sīm, occurring fifty times in the rest of the Rigveda, is found only once in the tenth book. A number of words common in the later language are only to be met with in this book; for instance, labh, “to take,” kāla, “time,” lakshmī, “fortune,” evam, “thus.” Here, too, a number of conscious archaisms can be pointed out.

Linguistically, the tenth book is clearly recognized as later than the other books, serving in many ways as a bridge to the other Vedas. A few examples will be enough to illustrate this. Vowel contractions are much more common, while pauses between vowels have become less frequent. The use of the letter l has increased significantly compared to r, aligning with later Sanskrit. The use of the Vedic nominative plural ending in āsas is declining. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] In terms of vocabulary, many old words are falling out of use, while others are becoming more widespread. For instance, the particle sīm, which appears fifty times in the rest of the Rigveda, is found only once in the tenth book. Several words that are common in later language only appear in this book; for example, labh, meaning “to take,” kāla, meaning “time,” lakshmī, meaning “fortune,” and evam, meaning “thus.” Additionally, there are several deliberate archaisms evident here.

Thus the tenth book represents a definitely later stratum of composition in the Rigveda. Individual hymns in the earlier books have also been proved by various recognised criteria to be of later origin than others, and some advance has been made towards assigning them to three or even five literary epochs. Research has, however, not yet arrived at any certain results as to the age of whole groups in the earlier books. For it must be borne in mind that posteriority of collection and incorporation does not necessarily prove a later date of composition.

Thus, the tenth book is clearly a later addition to the Rigveda. Some hymns in the earlier books have been shown, through various accepted criteria, to be from a later time than others, and some progress has been made in assigning them to three or even five literary periods. However, research has not yet reached any definite conclusions about the age of entire groups in the earlier books. It should be noted that just because something was collected and included after other works does not necessarily mean it was composed later.

Some hundreds of years must have been needed for all the hymns found in the Rigveda to come into being. There was also, doubtless, after the separation of the Indians from the Iranians, an intermediate period, though it was probably of no great length. In this transitional age must have been composed the more ancient poems which are lost, and in which the style of the earliest preserved hymns, already composed with much skill, was developed. The poets of the older part of the Rigveda themselves mention predecessors, in whose wise they sing, whose songs they desire to renew, and speak of ancestral hymns produced in days of yore. As far as linguistic evidence [46]is concerned, it affords little help in discriminating periods within the Rigveda except with regard to the tenth book. For throughout the hymns, in spite of the number of authors, essentially the same language prevails. It is quite possible to distinguish differences of thought, style, and poetical ability, but hardly any differences of dialect. Nevertheless, patient and minute linguistic research, combined with the indications derived from arrangement, metre, and subject-matter, is beginning to yield evidence which may lead to the recognition of chronological strata in the older books of the Rigveda.

It must have taken hundreds of years for all the hymns in the Rigveda to be created. There was likely, after the separation of the Indians from the Iranians, a transitional period, though it probably wasn't very long. During this time, the more ancient poems that are now lost must have been written, which influenced the style of the earliest preserved hymns that were already crafted with considerable skill. The poets of the older portion of the Rigveda mention predecessors whose wisdom they celebrate, whose songs they wish to revive, and speak of ancestral hymns created long ago. In terms of linguistic evidence [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], it offers little assistance in distinguishing periods within the Rigveda except for the tenth book. Despite the number of authors, the same language runs throughout the hymns. It's possible to identify differences in thought, style, and poetic skill, but hardly any differences in dialect. Nonetheless, careful and detailed linguistic research, along with insights from arrangement, meter, and subject matter, is starting to provide evidence that may lead to the identification of chronological layers in the older books of the Rigveda.

Though the aid of MSS. for this early period entirely fails, we yet happily possess for the Rigveda an abundant mass of various readings over 2000 years old. These are contained in the other Vedas, which are largely composed of hymns, stanzas, and lines borrowed from the Rigveda. The other Vedas are, in fact, for the criticism of the Rigveda, what manuscripts are for other literary monuments. We are thus enabled to collate with the text of the Rigveda directly handed down, various readings considerably older than even the testimony of Yāska and of the Prātiçākhyas.

Though we lack manuscripts from this early period, we are fortunate to have a wealth of various readings from the Rigveda that are over 2000 years old. These readings can be found in the other Vedas, which largely consist of hymns, stanzas, and lines borrowed from the Rigveda. In fact, the other Vedas serve as a resource for analyzing the Rigveda much like manuscripts do for other literary works. This allows us to compare the directly transmitted text of the Rigveda with various readings that are significantly older even than the evidence from Yāska and the Prātiçākhyas.

The comparison of the various readings supplied by the later Vedas leads to the conclusion that the text of the Rigveda existed, with comparatively few exceptions, in its present form, and not in a possibly different recension, at the time when the text of the Sāma-veda, the oldest form of the Yajur-veda, and the Atharva-veda was constituted. The number of cases is infinitesimal in which the Rigveda shows a corruption from which the others are free. Thus it appears that [47]the kernel of Vedic tradition, as represented by the Rigveda, has come down to us, with a high degree of fixity and remarkable care for verbal integrity, from a period which can hardly be less remote than 1000 B.C.

The comparison of the different readings provided by the later Vedas leads to the conclusion that the text of the Rigveda existed, with relatively few exceptions, in its current form, rather than a potentially different version, when the text of the Sāma-veda, the oldest version of the Yajur-veda, and the Atharva-veda was established. There are very few instances in which the Rigveda shows a corruption that the others do not exhibit. Therefore, it seems that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the core of Vedic tradition, as represented by the Rigveda, has been passed down to us with a high degree of stability and exceptional attention to verbal accuracy from a time that is unlikely to be more recent than 1000 B.C.

It is only natural that a sacred collection of poetry, historical in its origin, and the heritage of oral tradition before the other Vedas were composed and the details of the later ritual practice were fixed, should have continued to be preserved more accurately than texts formed mainly by borrowing from it hymns which were arbitrarily cut up into groups of verses or into single verses, solely in order to meet new liturgical needs. For those who removed verses of the Rigveda from their context and mixed them up with their own new creations would not feel bound to guard such verses from change as strictly as those who did nothing but continue to hand down, without any break, the ancient text in its connected form. The control of tradition would be wanting where quite a new tradition was being formed.

It makes sense that a sacred collection of poetry, rooted in its history and part of the oral tradition before the other Vedas were written and the specifics of later rituals were established, has been preserved more accurately than texts created mainly by taking hymns and cutting them into verse groups or individual verses just to meet new liturgical requirements. Those who took verses from the Rigveda, took them out of context and mixed them with their own new works, wouldn't feel the same obligation to keep those verses unchanged as those who simply continued to pass down the ancient text intact. The integrity of the tradition would be lacking where a completely new tradition was being created.

The criticism of the text of the Rigveda itself is concerned with two periods. The first is that in which it existed alone before the other Vedas came into being; the second is that in which it appears in the phonetically modified form called the Saṃhitā text, due to the labours of grammatical editors. Being handed down in the older period exclusively by oral tradition, it was not preserved in quite authentic form down to the time of its final redaction. It did not entirely escape the fate suffered by all works which, coming down from remote antiquity, survive into an age of changed linguistic conditions. Though there are undeniable corruptions [48]in detail belonging to the older period, the text maintained a remarkably high level of authenticity till such modifications as it had undergone reached their conclusion in the Saṃhitā text. This text differs in hundreds of places from that of the composers of the hymns; but its actual words are nearly always the same as those used by the ancient seers. Thus there would be no uncertainty as to whether the right word, for instance, was sumnam or dyumnam. The difference lies almost entirely in the phonetic changes which the words have undergone according to the rules of Sandhi prevailing in the classical language. Thus what was formerly pronounced as tuaṃ hi agne now appears as tvaṃ hy agne. The modernisation of the text thereby produced is, however, only partial, and is often inconsistently applied. The euphonic combinations introduced in the Saṃhitā text have interfered with the metre. Hence by reading according to the latter the older text can be restored. At the same time the Saṃhitā text has preserved the smallest minutiæ of detail most liable to corruption, and the slightest difference in the matter of accent and alternative forms, which might have been removed with the greatest ease. Such points furnish an additional proof that the extreme care with which the verbal integrity of the text was guarded goes back to the earlier period itself. Excepting single mistakes of tradition in the first, and those due to grammatical theories in the second period, the old text of the Rigveda thus shows itself to have been preserved from a very remote antiquity with marvellous accuracy even in the smallest details.

The criticism of the text of the Rigveda focuses on two periods. The first is when it existed on its own before the other Vedas were created; the second is when it appears in a phonetically modified version known as the Saṃhitā text, due to the efforts of grammatical editors. Because it was passed down solely through oral tradition in the earlier period, it wasn't preserved in completely authentic form until its final redaction. It didn’t entirely escape the issues faced by all works that, coming from ancient times, survive into a period of changed linguistic conditions. Although there are clear corruptions [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in details from the older period, the text maintained a surprisingly high level of authenticity until the changes it underwent concluded with the Saṃhitā text. This text differs in hundreds of places from that of the composers of the hymns; however, its actual words are almost always the same as those used by the ancient seers. Thus, there wouldn’t be any doubt as to whether the correct word is sumnam or dyumnam. The difference lies almost entirely in the phonetic changes the words have gone through according to the rules of Sandhi that were standard in the classical language. So, what was once pronounced as tuaṃ hi agne now appears as tvaṃ hy agne. The modernization of the text produced is, however, only partial and is often inconsistently applied. The euphonic combinations introduced in the Saṃhitā text have affected the meter. Therefore, by reading according to the latter, the older text can be restored. At the same time, the Saṃhitā text has preserved the smallest details most likely to be corrupted, along with the slightest differences in accent and alternative forms, which could have been easily removed. These points provide further evidence that the meticulous care taken to maintain the verbal integrity of the text dates back to the earlier period. Except for individual mistakes of tradition in the first period and those stemming from grammatical theories in the second period, the old text of the Rigveda has been preserved with remarkable accuracy from very ancient times, even in the smallest details.

From the explanatory discussions of the Brāhmaṇas in connection with the Rigveda, it results that the text [49]of the latter must have been essentially fixed in their time, and that too in quite a special manner, more, for instance, than the prose formulas of the Yajurveda. For the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, while speaking of the possibility of varying some of these formulas, rejects the notion of changing the text of a certain Rigvedic verse, proposed by some teachers, as something not to be thought of. The Brāhmaṇas further often mention the fact that such and such a hymn or liturgical group contains a particular number of verses. All such numerical statements appear to agree with the extant text of the Rigveda. On the other hand, transpositions and omissions of Rigvedic verses are to be found in the Brāhmaṇas. These, however, are only connected with the ritual form of those verses, and in no way show that the text from which they were taken was different from ours.

From the explanatory discussions of the Brāhmaṇas related to the Rigveda, it seems that the text [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the latter must have been largely established during their time, and in a quite specific way, even more so than the prose formulas of the Yajurveda. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, while acknowledging the possibility of varying some of these formulas, dismisses the idea of changing the text of a certain Rigvedic verse, suggested by some teachers, as something not to be considered. The Brāhmaṇas also frequently point out that specific hymns or liturgical groups contain a particular number of verses. All such numerical references seem to align with the existing text of the Rigveda. However, there are transpositions and omissions of Rigvedic verses found in the Brāhmaṇas. Nonetheless, these only relate to the ritual form of those verses and do not indicate that the text from which they were derived was different from ours.

The Sūtras also contain altered forms of Rigvedic verses, but these are, as in the case of the Brāhmaṇas, to be explained not from an older recension of the text, but from the necessity of adapting them to new ritual technicalities. On the other hand, they contain many statements which confirm our present text. Thus all that the Sūtra of Çānkhāyana says about the position occupied by verses in a hymn, or the total number of verses contained in groups of hymns, appears invariably to agree with our text.

The Sūtras also include modified versions of Rigvedic verses, but, similar to the Brāhmaṇas, these changes should not be attributed to an older version of the text. Instead, they reflect the need to adapt to new ritual practices. On the other hand, they include many statements that support our current text. For example, everything the Sūtra of Çānkhāyana says about the placement of verses in a hymn or the total number of verses in groups of hymns consistently matches our text.

We have yet to answer the question as to when the Saṃhitā text, which finally fixed the canonical form of the Rigveda, was constituted. Now the Brāhmaṇas contain a number of direct statements as to the number of syllables in a word or a group of words, which are at variance with the Saṃhitā text owing to the vowel contractions [50]made in the latter. Moreover, the old part of the Brāhmaṇa literature shows hardly any traces of speculations about phonetic questions connected with the Vedic text. The conclusion may therefore be drawn that the Saṃhitā text did not come into existence till after the completion of the Brāhmaṇas. With regard to the Āraṇyakas and Upanishads, which form supplements to the Brāhmaṇas, the case is different. These works not only mention technical grammatical terms for certain groups of letters, but contain detailed doctrines about the phonetic treatment of the Vedic text. Here, too, occur for the first time the names of certain theological grammarians, headed by Çākalya and Māṇḍūkeya, who are also recognised as authorities in the Prātiçākhyas. The Āraṇyakas and Upanishads accordingly form a transition, with reference to the treatment of grammatical questions, between the age of the Brāhmaṇas and that of Yāska and the Prātiçākhyas. The Saṃhitā text must have been created in this intermediate period, say about 600 B.C.

We still need to address when the Saṃhitā text, which ultimately established the canonical version of the Rigveda, was created. The Brāhmaṇas include several direct references regarding the number of syllables in a word or phrase, which conflict with the Saṃhitā text due to the vowel contractions [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] present in the latter. Additionally, the earlier portions of the Brāhmaṇa literature show little evidence of discussions about phonetic issues related to the Vedic text. Therefore, it's reasonable to conclude that the Saṃhitā text did not come into being until after the Brāhmaṇas were completed. In contrast, the Āraṇyakas and Upanishads, which are supplements to the Brāhmaṇas, are different. These texts not only refer to technical grammatical terms for specific groups of letters but also contain detailed teachings on the phonetic handling of the Vedic text. This is also where we first see the names of certain theological grammarians, led by Çākalya and Māṇḍūkeya, who are recognized as authorities in the Prātiçākhyas. Thus, the Āraṇyakas and Upanishads form a bridge regarding the treatment of grammatical issues between the era of the Brāhmaṇas and that of Yāska and the Prātiçākhyas. The Saṃhitā text must have been developed during this transitional period, around 600 B.C.

This work being completed, extraordinary precautions soon began to be taken to guard the canonical text thus fixed against the possibility of any change or loss. The result has been its preservation with a faithfulness unique in literary history. The first step taken in this direction was the constitution of the Pada, or “word” text, which being an analysis of the Saṃhitā, gives each separate word in its independent form, and thus to a considerable extent restores the Saṃhitā text to an older stage. That the Pada text was not quite contemporaneous in origin with the other is shown by its containing some undoubted misinterpretations and misunderstandings. Its composition can, however, only be separated by a [51]short interval from that of the Saṃhitā, for it appears to have been known to the writer of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, while its author, Çākalya, is older than both Yāska, who quotes him, and Çaunaka, composer of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya, which is based on the Pada text.

This work completed, exceptional measures were soon taken to protect the finalized canonical text from any changes or loss. The outcome has been its preservation with a uniqueness that is unmatched in literary history. The first step in this direction was the creation of the Pada, or “word” text, which serves as an analysis of the Saṃhitā, providing each individual word in its standalone form, thereby significantly restoring the Saṃhitā text to an earlier stage. The fact that the Pada text wasn't entirely contemporary with the other is evident from its containing some clear misinterpretations and misunderstandings. However, its composition can only be separated by a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]short interval from that of the Saṃhitā, as it seems to have been known to the writer of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, while its author, Çākalya, predates both Yāska, who cites him, and Çaunaka, the writer of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya, which is based on the Pada text.

The importance of the latter as a criterion of the authenticity of verses in the Rigveda is indicated by the following fact. There are six verses in the Rigveda1 not analysed in the Pada text, but only given there over again in the Saṃhitā form. This shows that Çākalya did not acknowledge them as truly Rigvedic, a view justified by internal evidence. This group of six, which is doubtless exhaustive, stands midway between old additions which Çākalya recognised as canonical, and the new appendages called Khilas, which never gained admission into the Pada text in any form.

The significance of the latter as a measure of the authenticity of verses in the Rigveda is highlighted by the following fact. There are six verses in the Rigveda1 that aren't analyzed in the Pada text, but are just repeated in the Saṃhitā form. This indicates that Çākalya did not consider them to be genuinely Rigvedic, a belief supported by internal evidence. This group of six, which is certainly complete, is positioned between the old additions that Çākalya accepted as canonical and the new additions known as Khilas, which never made it into the Pada text in any form.

A further measure for preserving the sacred text from alteration with still greater certainty was soon taken in the form of the Krama-pāṭha, or “step-text.” This is old, for it, like the Pada-pāṭha, is already known to the author of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka. Here every word of the Pada text occurs twice, being connected both with that which precedes and that which follows. Thus the first four words, if represented by a, b, c, d, would be read as ab, bc, cd. The Jaṭā-pāṭha, or “woven-text,” in its turn based on the Krama-pāṭha, states each of its combinations three times, the second time in reversed order (ab, ba, ab; bc, cb, bc). The climax of complication is reached in the Ghana-pāṭha, in which the order is ab, ba, abc, cba, abc; bc, cb, bcd, &c.

A further measure taken to protect the sacred text from changes with even greater certainty was the introduction of the Krama-pāṭha, or “step-text.” This is ancient, as it, similar to the Pada-pāṭha, is already known to the author of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka. In this method, every word from the Pada text appears twice, linking both to what comes before and what follows. For example, the first four words, if represented as a, b, c, d, would be read as ab, bc, cd. The Jaṭā-pāṭha, or “woven-text,” which is based on the Krama-pāṭha, states each of its combinations three times, the second time in reverse order (ab, ba, ab; bc, cb, bc). The peak of complexity is found in the Ghana-pāṭha, where the order is ab, ba, abc, cba, abc; bc, cb, bcd, and so on.

The Prātiçākhyas may also be regarded as safeguards [52]of the text, having been composed for the purpose of exhibiting exactly all the changes necessary for turning the Pada into the Saṃhitā text.

The Prātiçākhyas can also be seen as protectors of the text, created to show exactly all the changes needed to transform the Pada into the Saṃhitā text. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Finally, the class of supplementary works called Anukramaṇīs, or “Indices” aimed at preserving the Rigveda intact by registering its contents from various points of view, besides furnishing calculations of the number of hymns, verses, words, and even syllables, contained in the sacred book.

Finally, the group of supplementary works known as Anukramaṇīs, or “Indices,” aimed to keep the Rigveda intact by documenting its contents from different perspectives, as well as providing counts of the number of hymns, verses, words, and even syllables found in the sacred text.

The text of the Rigveda has come down to us in a single recension only; but is there any evidence that other recensions of it existed in former times?

The text of the Rigveda has only survived in one version; but is there any proof that other versions existed in the past?

The Charaṇa-vyūha, or “Exposition of Schools,” a supplementary work of the Sūtra period, mentions as the five çākhās or “branches” of the Rigveda, the Çākalas, the Vāshkalas, the Āçvalāyanas, the Çānkhāyanas, and the Māṇḍūkeyas. The third and fourth of these schools, however, do not represent different recensions of the text, the sole distinction between them and the Çākalas having been that the Āçvalāyanas recognised as canonical the group of the eleven Vālakhilya or supplementary hymns, and the Çānkhāyanas admitted the same group, diminished only by a few verses. Hence the tradition of the Purāṇas, or later legendary works, mentions only the three schools of Çākalas, Vāshkalas, and Māṇḍūkas. If the latter ever possessed a recension of an independent character, all traces of it were lost at an early period in ancient India, for no information of any kind about it has been preserved. Thus only the two schools of the Çākalas and the Vāshkalas come into consideration. The subsidiary Vedic writings contain sufficient evidence to show that the text of the Vāshkalas differed from that of the Çākalas only in admitting eight additional hymns, and [53]in assigning another position to a group of the first book. But in these respects it compares unfavourably with the extant text. Thus it is evident that the Çākalas not only possessed the best tradition of the text of the Rigveda, but handed down the only recension, in the true sense, which, as far as we can tell, ever existed.

The Charaṇa-vyūha, or “Exposition of Schools,” a supplementary work from the Sūtra period, lists the five çākhās or “branches” of the Rigveda: the Çākalas, the Vāshkalas, the Āçvalāyanas, the Çānkhāyanas, and the Māṇḍūkeyas. However, the third and fourth of these schools do not represent different versions of the text; the only difference between them and the Çākalas is that the Āçvalāyanas accepted the eleven Vālakhilya or supplementary hymns as canonical, while the Çānkhāyanas recognized the same group but with a few verses missing. Consequently, the tradition of the Purāṇas, or later legendary texts, only mentions the three schools of Çākalas, Vāshkalas, and Māṇḍūkas. If the latter ever had an independent version, all evidence of it was lost early in ancient India, as no information about it has survived. Therefore, only the two schools of Çākalas and Vāshkalas are considered. The supporting Vedic texts provide enough evidence to show that the Vāshkalas' version differed from that of the Çākalas only by including eight additional hymns and by placing a group from the first book in a different position. However, in these respects, it does not measure up to the existing text. Thus, it is clear that the Çākalas not only had the best tradition of the Rigveda text but also passed down the only version that, as far as we know, ever existed.

The text of the Rigveda, like that of the other Saṃhitās, as well as of two of the Brāhmaṇas (the Çatapatha and the Taittirīya, together with its Āraṇyaka), has come down to us in an accented form. The peculiarly sacred character of the text rendered the accent very important for correct and efficacious recitation. Analogously the accent was marked by the Greeks in learned and model editions only. The nature of the Vedic accent was musical, depending on the pitch of the voice, like that of the ancient Greeks. This remained the character of the Sanskrit accent till later than the time of Pāṇini. But just as the old Greek musical accent, after the beginning of our era, was transformed into a stress accent, so by the seventh century A.D. (and probably long before) the Sanskrit accent had undergone a similar change. While, however, in modern Greek the stress accent has remained, owing to the high pitch of the old acute, on the same syllable as bore the musical accent in the ancient language, the modern pronunciation of Sanskrit has no connection with the Vedic accent, but is dependent on the quantity of the last two or three syllables, much the same as in Latin. Thus the penultimate, if long, is accented, e.g. Kālidā́sa, or the antepenultimate, if long and followed by a short syllable, e.g. brā́hmaṇa or Himā́laya (“abode of snow”). This change of accent in Sanskrit was brought about by the influence of Prākrit, in which, as there is evidence to show, the stress accent [54]is very old, going back several centuries before the beginning of our era.

The text of the Rigveda, like that of the other Saṃhitās and two of the Brāhmaṇas (the Çatapatha and the Taittirīya, along with its Āraṇyaka), has been preserved in an accented form. The sacred nature of the text made the accent crucial for accurate and effective recitation. Similarly, the Greeks marked the accent in scholarly and exemplary editions only. The Vedic accent was musical, depending on vocal pitch, much like that of ancient Greek. This musical character of Sanskrit accent persisted until after the time of Pāṇini. However, just as the old Greek musical accent transformed into a stress accent around the start of our era, the Sanskrit accent had likely undergone a similar change by the seventh century A.D. While modern Greek retains the stress accent, which corresponds to the high pitch of the ancient acute on the same syllable, the current pronunciation of Sanskrit is unrelated to the Vedic accent and instead depends on the length of the last two or three syllables, similar to Latin. Thus, the penultimate syllable is accented if it is long, e.g. Kālidā́sa, or the antepenultimate is accented if long and followed by a short syllable, e.g. brā́hmaṇa or Himā́laya (“abode of snow”). This shift in accent in Sanskrit was influenced by Prākrit, where evidence shows that the stress accent [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is quite old, dating back several centuries before the start of our era.

There are three accents in the Rigveda as well as the other sacred texts. The most important of these is the rising accent, called ud-ātta (“raised”), which corresponds to the Greek acute. Comparative philology shows that in Sanskrit it rests on the same syllable as bore it in the proto-Aryan language. In Greek it is generally on the same syllable as in Sanskrit, except when interfered with by the specifically Greek law restricting the accent to one of the last three syllables. Thus the Greek heptá corresponds to the Vedic saptá, “seven.” The low-pitch accent, which precedes the acute, is called the anudātta (“not raised”). The third is the falling accent, which usually follows the acute, and is called svarita (“sounded”).

There are three accents in the Rigveda and other sacred texts. The most important one is the rising accent, known as ud-ātta (“raised”), which corresponds to the Greek acute. Comparative philology shows that in Sanskrit it is on the same syllable as it was in the proto-Aryan language. In Greek, it generally falls on the same syllable as in Sanskrit, except when modified by the specifically Greek rule that limits the accent to one of the last three syllables. So, the Greek heptá corresponds to the Vedic saptá, “seven.” The low-pitch accent that comes before the acute is called anudātta (“not raised”). The third accent is the falling one, which usually follows the acute and is called svarita (“sounded”).

Of the four different systems of marking the accent in Vedic texts, that of the Rigveda is most commonly employed. Here the acute is not marked at all, while the low-pitch anudātta is indicated by a horizontal stroke below the syllable bearing it, and the svarita by a vertical stroke above. Thus yājnasyà (“of sacrifice”) would mean that the second syllable has the acute and the third the svarita (yajnásyà). The reason why the acute is not marked is because it is regarded as the middle tone between the other two.2

Of the four different systems for marking the accent in Vedic texts, the one used in the Rigveda is the most commonly followed. In this system, the acute accent isn't marked at all, while the low-pitch anudātta is shown with a horizontal line below the syllable that has it, and the svarita is indicated by a vertical line above. So, yājnasyà (“of sacrifice”) would indicate that the second syllable has the acute and the third has the svarita (yajnásyà). The acute accent isn't marked because it's considered the middle tone between the other two. 2

The hymns of the Rigveda consist of stanzas ranging in number from three to fifty-eight, but usually not [55]exceeding ten or twelve. These stanzas (often loosely called verses) are composed in some fifteen different metres, only seven of which, however, are at all frequent. Three of them are by far the commonest, claiming together about four-fifths of the total number of stanzas in the Rigveda.

The hymns of the Rigveda consist of stanzas that range from three to fifty-eight lines, but typically don't exceed ten or twelve. These stanzas (often loosely referred to as verses) are written in about fifteen different meters, although only seven of them are really common. Three of those are by far the most frequent, making up around four-fifths of the total number of stanzas in the Rigveda.

There is an essential difference between Greek and Vedic prosody. Whereas the metrical unit of the former system is the foot, in the latter it is the line (or verse), feet not being distinguished. Curiously enough, however, the Vedic metrical unit is also called pāda, or “foot,” but for a very different reason; for the word has here really the figurative sense of “quarter” (from the foot of a quadruped), Because the most usual kind of stanza has four lines. The ordinary pādas consist of eight, eleven, or twelve syllables. A stanza or ṛich is generally formed of three or four lines of the same kind. Four or five of the rarer types of stanza are, however, made up of a combination of different lines.

There’s a key difference between Greek and Vedic prosody. In Greek prosody, the basic unit is the foot, while in Vedic prosody, it’s the line (or verse), with no distinction made for feet. Interestingly, the Vedic metrical unit is also called pāda, which means “foot,” but for a different reason; here, it figuratively means “quarter” (like the foot of a four-legged animal), since the most common type of stanza has four lines. The regular pādas have eight, eleven, or twelve syllables. A stanza or ṛich is usually made up of three or four lines of the same type. However, four or five of the rarer stanza types are made up of different lines combined.

It is to be noted that the Vedic metres have a certain elasticity to which we are unaccustomed in Greek prosody, and which recalls the irregularities of the Latin Saturnian verse. Only the rhythm of the last four or five syllables is determined, the first part of the line not being subject to rule. Regarded in their historical connection, the Vedic metres, which are the foundation of the entire prosody of the later literature, occupy a position midway between the system of the Indo-Iranian period and that of classical Sanskrit. For the evidence of the Avesta, with its eight and eleven syllable lines, which ignore quantity, but are combined into stanzas otherwise the same as those of the Rigveda, indicates that the metrical practice of the period when Persians [56]and Indians were still one people, depended on no other principle than the counting of syllables. In the Sanskrit period, on the other hand, the quantity of every syllable in the line was determined in all metres, with the sole exception of the loose measure (called çloka) employed in epic poetry. The metrical regulation of the line, starting from its end, thus finally extended to the whole. The fixed rhythm at the end of the Vedic line is called vṛitta, literally “turn” (from vṛit, Lat. vert-ere), which corresponds etymologically to the Latin versus.

It’s important to note that Vedic meters have a certain flexibility that we aren’t used to in Greek prosody, which reminds us of the irregularities found in Latin Saturnian verse. Only the rhythm of the last four or five syllables is fixed, while the beginning of the line isn’t bound by any rules. Historically, Vedic meters, which form the basis of the entire prosody of later literature, occupy a spot between the system of the Indo-Iranian period and classical Sanskrit. The evidence from the Avesta, with its eight and eleven syllable lines that ignore quantity but are arranged into stanzas similar to those in the Rigveda, shows that the metrical practice from the time when the Persians [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and Indians were still one people relied solely on counting syllables. In the Sanskrit period, however, the length of every syllable in the line was regulated in all meters, except for the loose measure (called çloka) used in epic poetry. Thus, the metrical regulation of the line, starting from the end, eventually extended to the entire line. The fixed rhythm at the end of the Vedic line is called vṛitta, literally meaning “turn” (from vṛit, Lat. vert-ere), which is etymologically linked to the Latin versus.

The eight-syllable line usually ends in two iambics, the first four syllables, though not exactly determined, having a tendency to be iambic also. This verse is therefore the almost exact equivalent of the Greek iambic dimeter.

The eight-syllable line typically ends with two iambs, and while the first four syllables aren’t strictly defined, they generally tend to be iambic as well. This verse closely resembles the Greek iambic dimeter.

Three of these lines combine to form the gāyatrī metre, in which nearly one-fourth (2450) of the total number of stanzas in the Rigveda is composed. An example of it is the first stanza of the Rigveda, which runs as follows:—

Three of these lines come together to create the gāyatrī metre, in which nearly a quarter (2450) of the total stanzas in the Rigveda are written. An example of this is the first stanza of the Rigveda, which goes like this:—

Agním īle puróhitaṃ

Agním, the priest of fire

Yajnásya devám ṛitvíjaṃ

Yajna's divine priest

Hótāraṃ ratnadhā́tamam.

Hótāraṃ ratnadhā́tamam.

It may be closely rendered thus in lines imitating the rhythm of the original:—

It can be closely expressed in lines that mimic the rhythm of the original:—

I praise Agni, domestic priest,

I praise Agni, household priest,

God, minister of sacrifice,

God, minister of sacrifice,

Herald, most prodigal of wealth.

Herald, the most extravagant wealth.

Four of these eight-syllable lines combine to form the anushṭubh stanza, in which the first two and the last two are more closely connected. In the Rigveda the number of stanzas in this measure amounts to only [57]about one-third of those in the gāyatrī. This relation is gradually reversed, till we reach the post-Vedic period, when the gāyatrī is found to have disappeared, and the anushṭubh (now generally called çloka) to have become the predominant measure of Sanskrit poetry. A development in the character of this metre may be observed within the Rigveda itself. All its verses in the oldest hymns are the same, being iambic in rhythm. In later hymns, however, a tendency to differentiate the first and third from the second and fourth lines, by making the former non-iambic, begins to show itself. Finally, in the latest hymns of the tenth book the prevalence of the iambic rhythm disappears in the odd lines. Here every possible combination of quantity in the last four syllables is found, but the commonest variation, nearly equalling the iambic in frequency, is [short][long][long][shortlong]. The latter is the regular ending of the first and third line in the post-Vedic çloka.

Four of these eight-syllable lines come together to create the anushṭubh stanza, where the first two and the last two lines are more closely linked. In the Rigveda, the number of stanzas in this form makes up only [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] about one-third of those in the gāyatrī. This ratio gradually shifts until we reach the post-Vedic period, when the gāyatrī has disappeared and the anushṭubh (now mostly referred to as çloka) has become the main form of Sanskrit poetry. A change in this meter can be seen within the Rigveda itself. All verses in the oldest hymns share the same iambic rhythm. However, in the later hymns, a distinction starts to emerge between the first and third lines and the second and fourth lines, where the former become non-iambic. Eventually, in the later hymns of the tenth book, the iambic rhythm disappears in the odd-numbered lines. Here, every possible combination of quantity in the last four syllables is found, but the most common variation, roughly equal in frequency to the iambic, is [short][long][long][shortlong]. This last variation typically ends the first and third lines in the post-Vedic çloka.

The twelve-syllable line ends thus: [long][short][long][short][short]. Four of these together form the jagatī stanza. The trishṭubh stanza consists of four lines of eleven syllables, which are practically catalectic jagatīs, as they end [long][short][long][shortlong]. These two verses being so closely allied and having the same cadence, are often found mixed in the same stanza. The trishṭubh is by far the commonest metre, about two-fifths of the Rigveda being composed in it.

The twelve-syllable line ends like this: [long][short][long][short][short]. Four of these lines make up the jagatī stanza. The trishṭubh stanza consists of four lines with eleven syllables, which are almost catalectic jagatīs, ending with [long][short][long][shortlong]. Since these two verses are so closely related and share the same rhythm, they are often mixed in the same stanza. The trishṭubh is by far the most common meter, with about two-fifths of the Rigveda written in it.

Speaking generally, a hymn of the Rigveda consists entirely of stanzas in the same metre. The regular and typical deviation from this rule is to conclude a hymn with a single stanza in a metre different from that of the rest, this being a natural method of distinctly marking its close.

Speaking generally, a hymn of the Rigveda is made up entirely of stanzas in the same meter. The usual and common exception to this rule is to end a hymn with a single stanza in a meter that is different from the rest, which is a natural way to clearly indicate its conclusion.

A certain number of hymns of the Rigveda consist [58]not merely of a succession of single stanzas, but of equal groups of stanzas. The group consists either of three stanzas in the same simple metre, generally gāyatrī, or of the combination of two stanzas in different mixed metres. The latter strophic type goes by the name of Pragātha, and is found chiefly in the eighth book of the Rigveda. [59]

A number of hymns in the Rigveda consist [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]not just of a series of individual stanzas, but of equal groups of stanzas. Each group is made up of either three stanzas in the same simple meter, usually gāyatrī, or a combination of two stanzas in different mixed meters. The second type is called Pragātha and is mainly found in the eighth book of the Rigveda. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 vii. 59, 12; x. 20, 1; 121, 10; 190, 1–3.

1 vii. 59, 12; x. 20, 1; 121, 10; 190, 1–3.

2 The other three systems are: (1) that of the Maitrāyaṇī and Kāṭhaka Saṃhitās (two recensions of the Black Yajurveda), which mark the acute with a vertical stroke above; (2) that of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, which marks the acute with a horizontal stroke below; and (3) that of the Sāmaveda, which indicates the three accents with the numerals 1, 2, 3, to distinguish three degrees of pitch, the acute (1) here being the highest.

2 The other three systems are: (1) the ones used in the Maitrāyaṇī and Kāṭhaka Saṃhitās (two versions of the Black Yajurveda), which show the acute accent with a vertical line above; (2) the system in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, which uses a horizontal line below to mark the acute; and (3) the system in the Sāmaveda, which indicates the three accents with the numbers 1, 2, 3, representing three levels of pitch, where the acute (1) is the highest.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IV

Poetry of the Rigveda

Before we turn to describe the world of thought revealed in the hymns of the Rigveda, the question may naturally be asked, to what extent is it possible to understand the true meaning of a book occupying so isolated a position in the remotest age of Indian literature? The answer to this question depends on the recognition of the right method of interpretation applicable to that ancient body of poetry. When the Rigveda first became known, European scholars, as yet only acquainted with the language and literature of classical Sanskrit, found that the Vedic hymns were composed in an ancient dialect and embodied a world of ideas far removed from that with which they had made themselves familiar. The interpretation of these hymns was therefore at the outset barred by almost insurmountable difficulties. Fortunately, however, a voluminous commentary on the Rigveda, which explains or paraphrases every word of its hymns, was found to exist. This was the work of the great Vedic scholar Sāyaṇa, who lived in the latter half of the fourteenth century A.D. at Vijayanagara (“City of Victory”), the ruins of which lie near Bellary in Southern India. As his commentary constantly referred to ancient authorities, it was thought to have preserved the true meaning of the Rigveda in a traditional interpretation [60]going back to the most ancient times. Nothing further seemed to be necessary than to ascertain the explanation of the original text which prevailed in India five centuries ago, and is laid down in Sāyaṇa’s work. This view is represented by the translation of the Rigveda begun in 1850 by H. H. Wilson, the first professor of Sanskrit at Oxford.

Before we start discussing the ideas presented in the hymns of the Rigveda, it's natural to ask how much we can truly understand about a book that holds such a unique place in the earliest Indian literature. The answer to this question relies on recognizing the correct way to interpret that ancient collection of poetry. When the Rigveda was first discovered, European scholars, who were only familiar with the language and literature of classical Sanskrit, realized that the Vedic hymns were written in an old dialect and contained concepts that were quite different from what they knew. This made interpreting these hymns very challenging at first. Fortunately, there was an extensive commentary on the Rigveda that explained or paraphrased every word of its hymns. This commentary was created by the renowned Vedic scholar Sāyaṇa, who lived in the latter half of the 14th century A.D. in Vijayanagara (“City of Victory”), the ruins of which are near Bellary in Southern India. Since his commentary frequently referenced ancient texts, it was believed to have preserved the true meaning of the Rigveda through a traditional interpretation [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] dating back to the earliest times. It seemed that all that was needed was to verify the explanation of the original text that was accepted in India five centuries ago, as outlined in Sāyaṇa’s work. This perspective is reflected in the translation of the Rigveda that began in 1850 by H. H. Wilson, the first professor of Sanskrit at Oxford.

Another line was taken by the late Professor Roth, the founder of Vedic philology. This great scholar propounded the view that the aim of Vedic interpretation was not to ascertain the meaning which Sāyaṇa, or even Yāska, who lived eighteen centuries earlier, attributed to the Vedic hymns, but the meaning which the ancient poets themselves intended. Such an end could not be attained by simply following the lead of the commentators. For the latter, though valuable guides towards the understanding of the later theological and ritual literature, with the notions and practice of which they were familiar, showed no continuity of tradition from the time of the poets; for the tradition supplied by them was solely that which was handed down among interpreters, and only began when the meaning of the hymns was no longer fully comprehended. There could, in fact, be no other tradition; interpretation only arising when the hymns had become obscure. The commentators, therefore, simply preserved attempts at the solution of difficulties, while showing a distinct tendency towards misinterpreting the language as well as the religious, mythological, and cosmical ideas of a vanished age by the scholastic notions prevalent in their own.

Another perspective was offered by the late Professor Roth, the founder of Vedic philology. This great scholar argued that the goal of Vedic interpretation wasn't to find out the meaning that Sāyaṇa or even Yāska, who lived eighteen centuries earlier, assigned to the Vedic hymns, but rather the meaning that the ancient poets themselves intended. Achieving this goal couldn't be done just by following the commentators. While they were valuable guides to understanding later theological and ritual literature, with which they were familiar, they lacked a continuous tradition from the time of the poets; their tradition was only what was passed down among interpreters, starting when the meaning of the hymns was no longer fully understood. In reality, there was no other tradition; interpretation began only when the hymns had become unclear. The commentators, therefore, merely preserved attempts to address difficulties while showing a clear tendency to misinterpret the language, as well as the religious, mythological, and cosmological concepts of a lost age through the academic ideas that were common in their own time.

It is clear from what Yāska says that some important discrepancies in opinion prevailed among the older expositors [61]and the different schools of interpretation which flourished before his time. He gives the names of no fewer than seventeen predecessors, whose explanations of the Veda are often conflicting. Thus one of them interprets the word Nāsatyau, an epithet of the Vedic Dioskouroi, as “true, not false;” another takes it to mean “leaders of truth,” while Yāska himself thinks it might mean “nose-born”! The gap between the poets and the early interpreters was indeed so great that one of Yāska’s predecessors, named Kautsa, actually had the audacity to assert that the science of Vedic exposition was useless, as the Vedic hymns and formulas were obscure, unmeaning, or mutually contradictory. Such criticisms Yāska meets by replying that it was not the fault of the rafter if the blind man did not see it. Yāska himself interprets only a very small portion of the hymns of the Rigveda. In what he does attempt to explain, he largely depends on etymological considerations for the sense he assigns. He often gives two or more alternative or optional senses to the same word. The fact that he offers a choice of meanings shows that he had no earlier authority for his guide, and that his renderings are simply conjectural; for no one can suppose that the authors of the hymns had more than one meaning in their minds.

It’s clear from what Yāska mentions that there were some significant differences in opinion among earlier scholars and various interpretation schools that existed before his time. He names no fewer than seventeen predecessors, whose explanations of the Veda often conflict. For example, one of them interprets the word Nāsatyau, a term for the Vedic Dioskouroi, as "true, not false;" another sees it as "leaders of truth," while Yāska himself suggests it might mean "nose-born"! The divide between the poets and the early interpreters was so vast that one of Yāska’s predecessors, Kautsa, even had the boldness to claim that the study of Vedic exposition was pointless, as the Vedic hymns and formulas were unclear, meaningless, or contradictory. Yāska counters this criticism by saying it’s not the rafter's fault if the blind man can’t see it. Yāska himself only interprets a very small portion of the hymns of the Rigveda. In what he does try to explain, he largely relies on etymological considerations for the meanings he assigns. He often provides two or more alternative meanings for the same word. The fact that he offers a choice of interpretations indicates that he didn’t have any earlier authority to guide him, and that his interpretations are merely conjectural, as it’s unlikely that the authors of the hymns intended more than one meaning.

It is, however, highly probable that Yāska, with all the appliances at his command, was able to ascertain the sense of many words which scholars who, like Sāyaṇa, lived nearly two thousand years later, had no means of discovering. Nevertheless Sāyaṇa is sometimes found to depart from Yāska. Thus we arrive at the dilemma that either the old interpreter is wrong or the later one does not follow the tradition. There are also many instances in which Sāyaṇa, independently of Yāska, gives [62]a variety of inconsistent explanations of a word, both in interpreting a single passage or in commenting on different passages. Thus çārada, “autumnal,” he explains in one place as “fortified for a year,” in another as “new or fortified for a year,” and in a third as “belonging to a demon called Çarad.” One of the defects of Sāyaṇa is, in fact, that he limits his view in most cases to the single verse he has before him. A detailed examination of his explanations, as well as those of Yāska, has shown that there is in the Rigveda a large number of the most difficult words, about the proper sense of which neither scholar had any certain information from either tradition or etymology. We are therefore justified in saying about them that there is in the hymns no unusual or difficult word or obscure text in regard to which the authority of the commentators should be received as final, unless it is supported by probability, by the context, or by parallel passages. Thus no translation of the Rigveda based exclusively on Sāyaṇa’s commentary can possibly be satisfactory. It would, in fact, be as unreasonable to take him for our sole guide as to make our understanding of the Hebrew books of the Old Testament dependent on the Talmud and the Rabbis. It must, indeed, be admitted that from a large proportion of Sāyaṇa’s interpretations most material help can be derived, and that he has been of the greatest service in facilitating and accelerating the comprehension of the Veda. But there is little information of value to be derived from him, that, with our knowledge of later Sanskrit, with the other remains of ancient Indian literature, and with our various philological appliances, we might not sooner or later have found out for ourselves. [63]

It is very likely that Yāska, with all the tools at his disposal, was able to figure out the meanings of many words that scholars like Sāyaṇa, who lived nearly two thousand years later, couldn't uncover. However, Sāyaṇa sometimes deviates from Yāska's interpretations. This brings us to the dilemma that either the earlier interpreter is incorrect or the later one fails to follow the tradition. There are also numerous instances where Sāyaṇa, without relying on Yāska, provides a variety of inconsistent definitions for a word, both while interpreting the same passage and while commenting on different ones. For example, he explains çārada, meaning “autumnal,” in one place as “fortified for a year,” in another as “new or fortified for a year,” and in yet another as “relating to a demon named Çarad.” One flaw in Sāyaṇa's work is that he often restricts his view to the single verse he is examining. A thorough analysis of his interpretations, as well as Yāska's, has revealed that the Rigveda contains a significant number of challenging words, the precise meanings of which neither scholar could ascertain with certainty from tradition or etymology. Therefore, we can reasonably say that there is no unusual or difficult word or obscure text in the hymns for which the commentators' authority should be considered definitive, unless it is backed by probability, context, or parallel passages. Thus, no translation of the Rigveda based solely on Sāyaṇa’s commentary can be truly satisfactory. It would be just as unreasonable to rely on him as our only guide as it would be to base our understanding of the Hebrew texts of the Old Testament solely on the Talmud and the Rabbis. It must be acknowledged that Sāyaṇa's interpretations provide considerable assistance and have greatly helped in understanding the Veda. However, there is little of value to be gained from him that, with our knowledge of later Sanskrit, other ancient Indian texts, and various philological tools, we couldn’t have discovered ourselves eventually. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Roth, then, rejected the commentators as our chief guides in interpreting the Rigveda, which, as the earliest literary monument of the Indian, and indeed of the Aryan race, stands quite by itself, high up on an isolated peak of remote antiquity. As regards its more peculiar and difficult portions, it must therefore be interpreted mainly through itself; or, to apply in another sense the words of an Indian commentator, it must shine by its own light and be self-demonstrating. Roth further expressed the view that a qualified European is better able to arrive at the true meaning of the Rigveda than a Brahman interpreter. The judgment of the former is unfettered by theological bias; he possesses the historical faculty, and he has also a far wider intellectual horizon, equipped as he is with all the resources of scientific scholarship. Roth therefore set himself to compare carefully all passages parallel in form and matter, with due regard to considerations of context, grammar, and etymology, while consulting, though, perhaps, with insufficient attention, the traditional interpretations. He thus subjected the Rigveda to a historical treatment within the range of Sanskrit itself. He further called in the assistance rendered from without by the comparative method, utilising the help afforded not only by the Avesta, which is so closely allied to the Rigveda in language and matter, but also by the results of comparative philology, resources unknown to the traditional scholar.

Roth, therefore, dismissed the commentators as our main guides for interpreting the Rigveda, which, as the earliest literary work of the Indian and Aryan race, stands alone, perched on a remote peak of ancient history. Regarding its more unique and complex sections, it must primarily be interpreted through itself; or, to use the words of an Indian commentator in a different context, it must shine by its own light and prove itself. Roth further believed that a knowledgeable European is better equipped to grasp the true meaning of the Rigveda than a Brahman interpreter. The former's judgment isn’t constrained by theological bias; he has a historical perspective and a much broader intellectual outlook, benefiting from all the resources of scientific scholarship. Roth thus committed himself to carefully compare all passages that are similar in form and content, considering aspects of context, grammar, and etymology, while consulting, albeit perhaps with insufficient focus, the traditional interpretations. He subjected the Rigveda to a historical analysis within the scope of Sanskrit itself. He also made use of external assistance through the comparative method, leveraging insights not only from the Avesta, which is closely related to the Rigveda in language and themes, but also from the findings of comparative philology, resources that traditional scholars were unaware of.

By thus ascertaining the meaning of single words, the foundations of the scientific interpretation of the Vedas were laid in the great Sanskrit Dictionary, in seven volumes, published by Roth in collaboration with Böhtlingk between 1852 and 1875. Roth’s method is [64]now accepted by every scientific student of the Veda. Native tradition is, however, being more fully exploited than was done by Roth himself, for it is now more clearly recognised that no aid to be derived from extant Indian scholarship ought to be neglected. Under the guidance of such principles the progress already made in solving many important problems presented by Vedic literature has been surprising, when we consider the shortness of the time and the fewness of the labourers, of whom only two or three have been natives of this country. As a general result, the historical sense has succeeded in grasping the spirit of Indian antiquity, long obscured by native misinterpretation. Much, of course, still remains to be done by future generations of scholars, especially in detailed and minute investigation. This could not be otherwise when we remember that Vedic research is only the product of the last fifty years, and that, notwithstanding the labours of very numerous Hebrew scholars during several centuries, there are, in the Psalms and the Prophetic Books of the Old Testament, still many passages which remain obscure and disputed. There can be no doubt that many problems at present insoluble will in the end be solved by that modern scholarship which has already deciphered the cuneiform writings of Persia as well as the rock inscriptions of India, and has discovered the languages which lay hidden under these mysterious characters.

By figuring out the meaning of individual words, the groundwork for the scientific interpretation of the Vedas was established in the comprehensive Sanskrit Dictionary, in seven volumes, published by Roth in partnership with Böhtlingk between 1852 and 1875. Roth’s approach is now accepted by every scientific student of the Veda. However, the native tradition is being utilized more extensively than Roth himself did, as it is now more clearly acknowledged that we should make use of all available Indian scholarship. Guided by these principles, the progress made in addressing many important issues presented by Vedic literature has been impressive, considering the short amount of time and the small number of researchers, of whom only two or three are from this country. Overall, the historical understanding has managed to capture the essence of Indian antiquity, which was long obscured by local misinterpretations. Much still needs to be accomplished by future generations of scholars, particularly in thorough and detailed research. This is inevitable when we remember that Vedic research is only a development of the last fifty years, and despite the efforts of numerous Hebrew scholars over several centuries, there are still many passages in the Psalms and the Prophetic Books of the Old Testament that remain unclear and disputed. There is no doubt that many currently unsolvable problems will eventually be addressed by the modern scholarship that has already decoded the cuneiform writings of Persia and the rock inscriptions of India, and has uncovered the languages hidden beneath these mysterious symbols.

Having thus arrived at the threshold of the world of Vedic thought, we may now enter through the portals opened by the golden key of scholarship. By far the greater part of the poetry of the Rigveda consists of religious lyrics, only the tenth book containing some secular poems. Its hymns are mainly addressed to the [65]various gods of the Vedic pantheon, praising their mighty deeds, their greatness, and their beneficence, or beseeching them for wealth in cattle, numerous offspring, prosperity, long life, and victory. The Rigveda is not a collection of primitive popular poetry, as it was apt to be described at an earlier period of Sanskrit studies. It is rather a body of skilfully composed hymns, produced by a sacerdotal class and meant to accompany the Soma oblation and the fire sacrifice of melted butter, which were offered according to a ritual by no means so simple as was at one time supposed, though undoubtedly much simpler than the elaborate system of the Brāhmaṇa period. Its poetry is consequently marred by frequent references to the sacrifice, especially when the two great ritual deities, Agni and Soma, are the objects of praise. At the same time it is on the whole much more natural than might under these conditions be expected. For the gods who are invoked are nearly all personifications of the phenomena of Nature, and thus give occasion for the employment of much beautiful and even noble imagery. The diction of the hymns is, generally speaking, simple and unaffected. Compound words are sparingly used, and are limited to two members, in marked contrast with the frequency and length of compounds in classical Sanskrit. The thought, too, is usually artless and direct, except in the hymns to the ritual deities, where it becomes involved in conceit and mystical obscurity. The very limited nature of the theme, in these cases, must have forced the minds of the priestly singers to strive after variety by giving utterance to the same idea in enigmatical phraseology.

Having now reached the doorway to the world of Vedic thought, we can step through the openings created by the golden key of scholarship. Most of the poetry in the Rigveda is made up of religious lyrics, with only the tenth book featuring some secular poems. Its hymns are mostly addressed to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]various gods of the Vedic pantheon, praising their great deeds, their greatness, and their kindness, or asking them for wealth in cattle, many children, prosperity, long life, and victory. The Rigveda is not just a collection of primitive popular poetry, as it was often described in earlier studies of Sanskrit. Instead, it is a collection of skillfully crafted hymns created by a priestly class meant to accompany the Soma offering and the fire sacrifice of melted butter, which were performed according to a ritual that is far more complex than was previously thought, although certainly much simpler than the elaborate system of the Brāhmaṇa period. Its poetry is often marred by frequent references to the sacrifices, especially when the two main ritual deities, Agni and Soma, are being praised. At the same time, it tends to be much more natural than would be expected under these circumstances. The gods being invoked are mostly personifications of natural phenomena, which allows for the use of beautiful and even noble imagery. The language of the hymns is generally straightforward and unpretentious. Compound words are used sparingly and are limited to two components, which stands in stark contrast to the frequency and length of compounds found in classical Sanskrit. The thoughts expressed are usually simple and direct, except in the hymns to the ritual deities, where they become complicated by stylistic flourishes and mystical vagueness. The very narrow nature of the theme in these cases likely forced the priestly singers to seek variety by expressing the same idea in enigmatic language.

Here, then, we already find the beginnings of that fondness for subtlety and difficult modes of expression [66]which is so prevalent in the later literature, and which is betrayed even in the earlier period by the saying in one of the Brāhmanas that the gods love the recondite. In some hymns, too, there appears that tendency to play with words which was carried to inordinate lengths in late Sanskrit poems and romances. The hymns of the Rigveda, of course, vary much in literary merit, as is naturally to be expected in the productions of many poets extending over some centuries. Many display a high order of poetical excellence, while others consist of commonplace and mechanical verse. The degree of skill in composition is on the average remarkably high, especially when we consider that here we have by far the oldest poetry of the Aryan race. The art which these early seers feel is needed to produce a hymn acceptable to the gods is often alluded to, generally in the closing stanza. The poet usually compares his work to a car wrought and put together by a deft craftsman. One Rishi also likens his prayers to fair and well-woven garments; another speaks of having adorned his song of praise like a bride for her lover. Poets laud the gods according to knowledge and ability (vi. 21, 6), and give utterance to the emotions of their hearts (x. 39, 15). Various individual gods are, it is true, in a general way said to have granted seers the gift of song, but of the later doctrine of revelation the Rigvedic poets know nothing.

Here, we can already see the beginnings of that love for subtlety and complex ways of expressing ideas [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that become so common in later literature, which is even hinted at in earlier texts with the saying from one of the Brāhmanas that the gods appreciate the obscure. Some hymns also show a tendency to play with language, which was taken to excessive lengths in later Sanskrit poems and stories. The hymns of the Rigveda vary greatly in literary quality, as you'd expect from many poets over several centuries. Many show a high level of poetic skill, while others are more ordinary and formulaic. On average, the level of craftsmanship in these hymns is impressively high, especially considering that this is the oldest poetry of the Aryan race. The art that these early poets believe is necessary to create a hymn worthy of the gods is often mentioned, usually in the final stanza. The poet typically compares his work to a chariot made and assembled by a skilled artisan. One Rishi also compares his prayers to beautiful, well-woven garments; another describes his song of praise as being adorned like a bride for her beloved. Poets honor the gods according to their knowledge and talent (vi. 21, 6) and express the feelings of their hearts (x. 39, 15). Various individual gods are generally said to have given poets the gift of song, but the later idea of revelation is unknown to the Rigvedic poets.

The remark which has often been made that monotony prevails in the Vedic hymns contains truth. But the impression is produced by the hymns to the same deity being commonly grouped together in each book. A similar effect would probably arise from reading in succession twenty or thirty lyrics on Spring, even in an anthology of the best modern poetry. When we consider [67]that nearly five hundred hymns of the Rigveda are addressed to two deities alone, it is surprising that so many variations of the same theme should be possible.

The statement that there's a lot of repetition in the Vedic hymns is accurate. However, this impression comes from the fact that hymns dedicated to the same deity are usually grouped together in each book. You would likely get a similar feeling if you read twenty or thirty poems about Spring one after another, even from a collection of the best modern poetry. When we consider [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that nearly five hundred hymns in the Rigveda are focused on just two deities, it’s surprising how many different takes on the same theme can be explored.

The hymns of the Rigveda being mainly invocations of the gods, their contents are largely mythological. Special interest attaches to this mythology, because it represents an earlier stage of thought than is to be found in any other literature. It is sufficiently primitive to enable us to see clearly the process of personification by which natural phenomena developed into gods. Never observing, in his ordinary life, action or movement not caused by an acting or moving person, the Vedic Indian, like man in a much less advanced state, still refers such occurrences in Nature to personal agents, which to him are inherent in the phenomena. He still looks out upon the workings of Nature with childlike astonishment. One poet asks why the sun does not fall from the sky; another wonders where the stars go by day; while a third marvels that the waters of all rivers constantly flowing into it never fill the ocean. The unvarying regularity of sun and moon, and the unfailing recurrence of the dawn, however, suggested to these ancient singers the idea of the unchanging order that prevails in Nature. The notion of this general law, recognised under the name ṛita (properly the “course” of things), we find in the Rigveda extended first to the fixed rules of the sacrifice (rite), and then to those of morality (right). Though the mythological phase presented by the Rigveda is comparatively primitive, it yet contains many conceptions inherited from previous ages. The parallels of the Avesta show that several of the Vedic deities go back to the time when the ancestors of Persians and Indians were still one people. Among these may be mentioned [68]Yama, god of the dead, identical with Yima, ruler of paradise, and especially Mitra, the cult of whose Persian counterpart, Mithra, obtained from 200–400 A.D. a world-wide diffusion in the Roman Empire, and came nearer to monotheism than the cult of any other god in paganism.

The hymns of the Rigveda are primarily invocations to the gods, and their content is mostly mythological. This mythology is particularly interesting because it reflects an earlier way of thinking than what is found in any other literature. It's primitive enough to allow us to see clearly how natural phenomena were personified into gods. The Vedic Indian, never observing any action or movement in everyday life that wasn't caused by a person, attributes occurrences in Nature to personal agents that he perceives as inherent in those phenomena. He views the workings of Nature with childlike wonder. One poet asks why the sun doesn't fall from the sky; another wonders where the stars go during the day; while a third is amazed that the waters of all rivers flowing into the ocean never fill it up. The consistent patterns of the sun and moon, along with the regular return of dawn, led these ancient poets to conceive of an unchanging order in Nature. This idea of a general law, recognized as ṛita (essentially the “course” of things), is found in the Rigveda, first applied to the fixed rules of sacrifice (rite), and then to those of morality (right). Although the mythological phase presented by the Rigveda is relatively primitive, it still includes many concepts inherited from earlier times. Parallels in the Avesta indicate that several Vedic deities date back to a period when the ancestors of the Persians and Indians were still one people. Some of these include [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Yama, the god of the dead, who is the same as Yima, the ruler of paradise, and particularly Mitra, whose Persian counterpart, Mithra, gained widespread popularity in the Roman Empire from 200–400 A.D., and was closer to monotheism than the worship of any other god in paganism.

Various religious practices can also be traced back to that early age, such as the worship of fire and the cult of the plant Soma (the Avestan Haoma). The veneration of the cow, too, dates from that time. A religious hymn poetry must have existed even then, for stanzas of four eleven-syllable (the Vedic trishṭubh) and of four or three eight-syllable lines (anushṭubh and gāyatrī) were already known, as is proved by the agreement of the Avesta with the Rigveda.

Various religious practices can also be traced back to that early time, such as the worship of fire and the cult of the plant Soma (the Avestan Haoma). The reverence for cows also dates back to that period. A form of religious hymn poetry must have existed even then, as stanzas of four eleven-syllable lines (the Vedic trishṭubh) and of four or three eight-syllable lines (anushṭubh and gāyatrī) were already known, which is confirmed by the similarities between the Avesta and the Rigveda.

From the still earlier Indo-European period had come down the general conception of “god” (deva-s, Lat. deu-s) and that of heaven as a divine father (Dyauṣ pitā, Gr. Zeus patēr, Lat. Jūpiter). Probably from an even remoter antiquity is derived the notion of heaven and earth as primeval and universal parents, as well as many magical beliefs.

From the much earlier Indo-European period came the general idea of “god” (deva-s, Lat. deu-s) and the concept of heaven as a divine father (Dyauṣ pitā, Gr. Zeus patēr, Lat. Jūpiter). The idea of heaven and earth as the original and universal parents, along with various magical beliefs, probably comes from an even more distant past.

The universe appeared to the poets of the Rigveda to be divided into the three domains of earth, air, and heaven, a division perhaps also known to the early Greeks. This is the favourite triad of the Rigveda, constantly mentioned expressly or by implication. The solar phenomena are referred to heaven, while those of lightning, rain, and wind belong to the air. In the three worlds the various gods perform their actions, though they are supposed to dwell only in the third, the home of light. The air is often called a sea, as the abode of the celestial waters, while the great rainless clouds are conceived sometimes as rocks or mountains, sometimes as the castles of demons who war against the gods. The [69]thundering rain-clouds become lowing cows, whose milk is shed and bestows fatness upon the earth.

The universe seemed to the poets of the Rigveda to be split into three areas: earth, air, and heaven, a concept that early Greeks might also have recognized. This triad is a key theme in the Rigveda, frequently mentioned both directly and indirectly. The sun’s activities are associated with heaven, while lightning, rain, and wind are attributed to the air. In these three realms, different gods carry out their duties, but they are believed to live only in the third realm, the land of light. The air is often referred to as a sea, the home of celestial waters, while the great, cloudless skies are sometimes envisioned as rocks or mountains, other times as fortresses of demons battling against the gods. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]thundering rain clouds are described as lowing cows, whose milk nourishes and enriches the earth.

The higher gods of the Rigveda are almost entirely personifications of natural phenomena, such as Sun, Dawn, Fire, Wind. Excepting a few deities surviving from an older period, the gods are, for the most part, more or less clearly connected with their physical foundation. The personifications being therefore but slightly developed, lack definiteness of outline and individuality of character. Moreover, the phenomena themselves which are behind the personifications have few distinctive traits, while they share some attributes with other phenomena belonging to the same domain. Thus Dawn, Sun, Fire have the common features of being luminous, dispelling darkness, appearing in the morning. Hence the character of each god is made up of only a few essential qualities combined with many others which are common to all the gods, such as brilliance, power, beneficence, and wisdom. These common attributes tend to obscure those which are distinctive, because in hymns of prayer and praise the former naturally assume special importance. Again, gods belonging to different departments of nature, but having striking features in common, are apt to grow more like each other. Assimilation of this kind is encouraged by a peculiar practice of the Vedic poets—the invocation of deities in pairs. Such combinations result in attributes peculiar to the one god attaching themselves to the other, even when the latter appears alone. Thus when the Fire-god, invoked by himself, is called a slayer of the demon Vṛitra, he receives an attribute distinctive of the thunder-god Indra, with whom he is often coupled. The possibility of assigning nearly every power to every god rendered the [70]identification of one deity with another an easy matter. Such identifications are frequent enough in the Rigveda. For example, a poet addressing the fire-god exclaims: “Thou at thy birth, O Agni, art Varuṇa; when kindled thou becomest Mitra; in thee, O Son of Might, all gods are centred; thou art Indra to the worshipper” (v. 3, 1).

The higher gods of the Rigveda are mostly representations of natural phenomena, like the Sun, Dawn, Fire, and Wind. Aside from a few deities that have persisted from an earlier time, the gods are generally linked to their physical origins. Because these representations are only slightly developed, they lack clear boundaries and strong individual characteristics. Additionally, the phenomena they represent don’t have many unique traits, and they share some features with other phenomena in the same category. For instance, Dawn, Sun, and Fire all share the common traits of being bright, dispelling darkness, and appearing in the morning. Therefore, the nature of each god consists of just a few essential qualities mixed with many other traits common to all gods, such as brilliance, strength, kindness, and wisdom. These shared attributes often overshadow the unique ones, as in hymns of prayer and praise, the former take on special significance. Furthermore, gods from different areas of nature can become more similar to one another when they share notable features. This kind of similarity is encouraged by a specific practice of the Vedic poets—invoking deities in pairs. Such pairings lead to the traits of one god attaching themselves to another, even when that other god is mentioned alone. For example, when the Fire-god is called upon separately, he is referred to as a slayer of the demon Vṛitra, borrowing a characteristic associated with the thunder-god Indra, with whom he is often paired. The ability to attribute nearly every power to every god makes it easy to identify one deity with another. Such identifications appear frequently in the Rigveda. For instance, a poet speaking to the fire-god exclaims: “At your birth, O Agni, you are Varuṇa; when kindled, you become Mitra; in you, O Son of Might, all gods are united; you are Indra to the worshipper” (v. 3, 1).

Moreover, mystical speculations on the nature of Agni, so important a god in the eyes of a priesthood devoted to a fire-cult, on his many manifestations as individual fires on earth, and on his other aspects as atmospheric fire in lightning and as celestial fire in the sun—aspects which the Vedic poets are fond of alluding to in riddles—would suggest the idea that various deities are but different forms of a single divine being. This idea is found in more than one passage of the later hymns of the Rigveda. Thus the composer of a recent hymn (164) of the first book says: “The one being priests speak of in many ways; they call it Agni, Yama, Mātariçvan.” Similarly, a seer of the last book (x. 114) remarks: “Priests and poets with words make into many the bird (i.e. the sun) which is but one.” Utterances like these show that by the end of the Rigvedic period the polytheism of the Rishis had received a monotheistic tinge.

Moreover, mystical speculations about the nature of Agni, a crucial god for a priesthood dedicated to a fire-cult, his many forms as individual fires on earth, and his other representations as atmospheric fire in lightning and as celestial fire in the sun—topics that the Vedic poets often hint at through riddles—suggest that various deities are just different aspects of a single divine being. This concept appears in several passages of the later hymns of the Rigveda. For instance, the author of a recent hymn (164) from the first book says: “The one being that priests refer to in many ways; they call it Agni, Yama, Mātariçvan.” Similarly, a seer from the last book (x. 114) notes: “Priests and poets with words create many out of the bird (i.e. the sun), which is really one.” Statements like these indicate that by the end of the Rigvedic period, the polytheism of the Rishis had begun to take on a monotheistic character.

Occasionally we even find shadowed forth the pantheistic idea of a deity representing not only all the gods, but Nature as well. Thus the goddess Aditi is identified with all the deities, with men, with all that has been and shall be born, with air, and heaven (i. 89); and in a cosmogonic hymn (x. 121) the Creator is not only described as the one god above all gods, but is said1 to embrace all things. This germ of pantheism developed through the later Vedic literature till it assumed its final shape in the [71]Vedānta philosophy, still the most popular system of the Hindus.

Occasionally, we even see the early concept of a god who embodies not just all the gods but also Nature itself. For example, the goddess Aditi is recognized as encompassing all deities, humanity, everything that has ever existed or will come into being, as well as air and heaven (i. 89); in a creation hymn (x. 121), the Creator is described as the supreme god above all other gods, and it's mentioned that He embraces all things. This idea of pantheism evolved throughout the later Vedic texts until it took its final form in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Vedānta philosophy, which remains the most popular belief system among Hindus.

The practice of the poets, even in the older parts of the Rigveda, of invoking different gods as if each of them were paramount, gave rise to Professor Max Müller’s theory of Henotheism or Kathenotheism, according to which the seers held “the belief in individual gods alternately regarded as the highest,” and for the moment treated the god addressed as if he were an absolutely independent and supreme deity, alone present to the mind. In reality, however, the practice of the poets of the Rigveda hardly amounts to more than the exaggeration—to be found in the Homeric hymns also—with which a singer would naturally magnify the particular god whom he is invoking. For the Rishis well knew the exact position of each god in the Soma ritual, in which nearly every member of the pantheon found a place.

The practice of the poets, even in the older sections of the Rigveda, of calling on different gods as if each one were the most important, led to Professor Max Müller’s theory of Henotheism or Kathenotheism. According to this theory, the seers believed in individual gods, thinking of them as the highest one at different times, and treated the god they were addressing as though he were the only independent and supreme deity in their minds. In reality, though, the poets’ practice in the Rigveda is little more than the embellishment—similar to what is found in the Homeric hymns—where a singer naturally glorifies the particular god he is calling upon. The Rishis were well aware of each god's specific role in the Soma ritual, where nearly every member of the pantheon had a place.

The gods, in the view of the Vedic poets, had a beginning; for they are described as the offspring of heaven and earth, or sometimes of other gods. This in itself implies different generations, but earlier gods are also expressly referred to in several passages. Nor were the gods regarded as originally immortal; for immortality is said to have been bestowed upon them by individual deities, such as Agni and Savitṛi, or to have been acquired by drinking soma. Indra and other gods are spoken of as unaging, but whether their immortality was regarded by the poets as absolute there is no evidence to show. In the post-Vedic view it was only relative, being limited to a cosmic age.

The Vedic poets believed that the gods had a beginning; they are described as the children of heaven and earth, or sometimes of other gods. This suggests different generations, and earlier gods are specifically mentioned in several passages. The gods were also not seen as originally immortal; immortality is said to have been given to them by individual deities like Agni and Savitṛi, or it was gained by drinking soma. Indra and other gods are described as never aging, but it’s unclear whether the poets considered their immortality to be absolute. In the post-Vedic perspective, it was seen as only relative, limited to a cosmic age.

The physical aspect of the Vedic gods is anthropomorphic. Thus head, face, eyes, arms, hands, feet, [72]and other portions of the human frame are ascribed to them. But their forms are shadowy and their limbs or parts are often simply meant figuratively to describe their activities. Thus the tongue and limbs of the fire-god are merely his flames; the arms of the sun-god are simply his rays, while his eye only represents the solar orb. Since the outward shape of the gods was thus vaguely conceived, while their connection with natural phenomena was in many instances still evident, it is easy to understand why no mention is made in the Rigveda of images of the gods, still less of temples, which imply the existence of images. Idols first begin to be referred to in the Sūtras.

The physical representation of the Vedic gods is human-like. Their heads, faces, eyes, arms, hands, feet, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], and other parts of the human body are attributed to them. However, their forms are vague and their limbs or parts are often meant metaphorically to describe their actions. For example, the tongue and limbs of the fire god represent his flames; the arms of the sun god signify his rays, while his eye represents the sun itself. Since the physical shape of the gods was somewhat unclear, and their connection to natural events was often apparent, it's easy to see why there are no mentions of images of the gods in the Rigveda, let alone temples, which suggest the existence of images. Idols first start to be mentioned in the Sūtras.

Some of the gods appear equipped as warriors, wearing coats of mail and helmets, and armed with spears, battle-axes, bows and arrows. They all drive through the air in luminous cars, generally drawn by horses, but in some cases by kine, goats, or deer. In their cars the gods come to seat themselves at the sacrifice, which, however, is also conveyed to them in heaven by Agni. They are on the whole conceived as dwelling together in harmony; the only one who ever introduces a note of discord being the warlike and overbearing Indra.

Some of the gods show up like warriors, wearing chainmail and helmets, armed with spears, battle-axes, bows, and arrows. They glide through the sky in bright chariots, usually pulled by horses, but sometimes by cows, goats, or deer. In their chariots, the gods arrive to take part in the sacrifice, which is also brought to them in heaven by Agni. Overall, they are seen as living together in harmony; the only one who ever brings a bit of conflict is the aggressive and dominant Indra.

To the successful and therefore optimistic Vedic Indian, the gods seemed almost exclusively beneficent beings, bestowers of long life and prosperity. Indeed, the only deity in whom injurious features are at all prominent is Rudra. The lesser evils closely connected with human life, such as disease, proceed from minor demons, while the greater evils manifested in Nature, such as drought and darkness, are produced by powerful demons like Vṛitra. The conquest of these demons brings out all the more strikingly the beneficent nature of the gods. [73]

To the successful and optimistic Vedic Indian, the gods appeared to be mostly kind beings who granted long life and prosperity. In fact, the only god with any harmful traits is Rudra. The lesser misfortunes related to human life, like illness, come from minor demons, while bigger disasters in nature, such as drought and darkness, are caused by powerful demons like Vṛitra. Overcoming these demons highlights even more the benevolent nature of the gods. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The character of the Vedic gods is also moral. They are “true” and “not deceitful,” being throughout the friends and guardians of honesty and virtue. But the divine morality only reflects the ethical standard of an early civilisation. Thus even the alliance of Varuṇa, the most moral of the gods, with righteousness is not such as to prevent him from employing craft against the hostile and the deceitful man. Moral elevation is, on the whole, a less prominent characteristic of the gods than greatness and power.

The Vedic gods are also moral. They are "true" and "not deceitful," consistently acting as friends and protectors of honesty and virtue. However, their divine morality reflects the ethical standard of an early civilization. Even Varuṇa, the most moral of the gods, associates with righteousness while still using cleverness against those who are hostile and deceitful. Overall, the gods are known more for their greatness and power than for their moral elevation.

The relation of the worshipper to the gods in the Rigveda is in general one of dependence on their will, prayers and sacrifices being offered to win their favour or forgiveness. The expectation of something in return for the offering is, however, frequently apparent, and the keynote of many a hymn is, “I give to thee that thou mayst give to me.” The idea is also often expressed that the might and valour of the gods is produced by hymns, sacrifices, and especially offerings of soma. Here we find the germs of sacerdotal pretensions which gradually increased during the Vedic age. Thus the statement occurs in the White Yajurveda that the Brahman who possesses correct knowledge has the gods in his power. The Brāhmaṇas go a step farther in saying that there are two kinds of gods, the Devas and the Brahmans, the latter of whom are to be held as deities among men. In the Brāhmaṇas, too, the sacrifice is represented as all-powerful, controlling not only the gods, but the very processes of nature.

The relationship between the worshipper and the gods in the Rigveda is generally one of reliance on their will, with prayers and sacrifices offered to gain their favor or forgiveness. However, the expectation of receiving something in return for the offerings is often noticeable, and a common theme in many hymns is, “I give to you so that you may give to me.” It’s also often stated that the strength and power of the gods are generated by hymns, sacrifices, and especially offerings of soma. Here, we can see the beginnings of priestly claims that gradually intensified during the Vedic period. For instance, the White Yajurveda states that a Brahman with proper knowledge has power over the gods. The Brāhmaṇas take it a step further by saying there are two types of gods: the Devas and the Brahmans, the latter being regarded as gods among men. In the Brāhmaṇas, sacrifice is portrayed as incredibly powerful, influencing not just the gods but also the very forces of nature.

The number of the gods is stated in the Rigveda itself to be thirty-three, several times expressed as thrice eleven, when each group is regarded as corresponding [74]to one of the divisions of the threefold universe. This aggregate could not always have been deemed exhaustive, for sometimes other gods are mentioned in addition to the thirty-three. Nor can this number, of course, include various groups, such as the storm-gods.

The number of gods in the Rigveda is mentioned as thirty-three, often described as three times eleven, with each group seen as linked to one of the divisions of the threefold universe. This total can't have always been considered complete, because there are times when other gods are referred to beyond the thirty-three. Additionally, this number obviously doesn't account for various groups like the storm gods.

There are, however, hardly twenty individual deities important enough in the Rigveda to have at least three entire hymns addressed to them. The most prominent of these are Indra, the thunder-god, with at least 250 hymns, Agni with about 200, and Soma with over 100; while Parjanya, god of rain, and Yama, god of the dead, are invoked in only three each. The rest occupy various positions between these two extremes. It is somewhat remarkable that the two great deities of modern Hinduism, Vishṇu and Çiva, who are equal in importance, should have been on the same level, though far below the leading deities, three thousand years ago, as Vishṇu and Rudra (the earlier form of Çiva) in the Rigveda. Even then they show the same general characteristics as now, Vishṇu being specially benevolent and Rudra terrible.

There are, however, hardly twenty individual deities significant enough in the Rigveda to have at least three complete hymns dedicated to them. The most notable among these are Indra, the thunder god, with at least 250 hymns, Agni with around 200, and Soma with over 100; while Parjanya, the rain god, and Yama, the god of the dead, are mentioned in only three each. The others are spread out across various ranks between these two extremes. It's somewhat surprising that the two major deities of modern Hinduism, Vishṇu and Çiva, who hold equal importance today, were at the same level—albeit far below the leading deities—three thousand years ago, as Vishṇu and Rudra (the earlier version of Çiva) in the Rigveda. Even back then, they displayed the same general traits as they do now, with Vishṇu being particularly benevolent and Rudra fearsome.

The oldest among the gods of heaven is Dyaus (identical with the Greek Zeus). This personification of the sky as a god never went beyond a rudimentary stage in the Rigveda, being almost entirely limited to the idea of paternity. Dyaus is generally coupled with Pṛithivī, Earth, the pair being celebrated in six hymns as universal parents. In a few passages Dyaus is called a bull, ruddy and bellowing downwards, with reference to the fertilising power of rain no less than to the lightning and thundering heavens. He is also once compared with a black steed decked with pearls, in obvious allusion to the nocturnal star-spangled sky. One poet describes this god [75]as furnished with a bolt, while another speaks of him as “Dyaus smiling through the clouds,” meaning the lightening sky. In several other passages of the Rigveda the verb “to smile” (smi) alludes to lightning, just as in classical Sanskrit a smile is constantly compared with objects of dazzling whiteness.

The oldest of the sky gods is Dyaus (the same as the Greek Zeus). This representation of the sky as a god never evolved beyond a basic stage in the Rigveda, mainly focusing on the concept of fatherhood. Dyaus is usually paired with Pṛithivī, Earth, and together they are celebrated in six hymns as the universal parents. In a few verses, Dyaus is referred to as a bull, reddish and bellowing downwards, highlighting both the fertilizing power of rain and the thunder and lightning of the sky. He is also compared to a black horse adorned with pearls, clearly alluding to the night sky filled with stars. One poet describes this god [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as equipped with a bolt, while another calls him “Dyaus smiling through the clouds,” referring to the lightning-filled sky. In several other verses of the Rigveda, the verb “to smile” (smi) refers to lightning, just as in classical Sanskrit a smile is often likened to things that shine brightly.

A much more important deity of the sky is Varuṇa, in whom the personification has proceeded so far that the natural phenomenon which underlies it can only be inferred from traits in his character. This obscurity of origin arises partly from his not being a creation of Indian mythology, but a heritage from an earlier age, and partly from his name not at the same time designating a natural phenomenon, like that of Dyaus. The word varuṇa-s seems to have originally meant the “encompassing” sky, and is probably the same word as the Greek Ouranos, though the identification presents some phonetic difficulties. Varuṇa is invoked in far fewer hymns than Indra, Agni, or Soma, but he is undoubtedly the greatest of the Vedic gods by the side of Indra. While Indra is the great warrior, Varuṇa is the great upholder of physical and moral order (ṛita). The hymns addressed to him are more ethical and devout in tone than any others. They form the most exalted portion of the Veda, often resembling in character the Hebrew psalms. The peaceful sway of Varuṇa is explained by his connection with the regularly recurring celestial phenomena, the course of the heavenly bodies seen in the sky; Indra’s warlike and occasionally capricious nature is accounted for by the variable and uncertain strife of the elements in the thunderstorm. The character and power of Varuṇa may be sketched as nearly as possible in the words of the Vedic poets themselves as [76]follows. By the law of Varuṇa heaven and earth are held apart. He made the golden swing (the sun) to shine in heaven. He has made a wide path for the sun. The wind which resounds through the air is Varuṇa’s breath. By his ordinances the moon shining brightly moves at night, and the stars placed up on high are seen at night but disappear by day. He causes the rivers to flow; they stream unceasingly according to his ordinance. By his occult power the rivers swiftly pouring into the ocean do not fill it with water. He makes the inverted cask to pour its waters and to moisten the ground, while the mountains are wrapt in cloud. It is chiefly with these aërial waters that he is connected, very rarely with the sea.

A much more important sky deity is Varuṇa, whose personification has evolved so much that the natural phenomenon behind it can only be inferred from aspects of his character. This obscurity comes partly from him not being a creation of Indian mythology, but a legacy from an earlier age, and partly from his name not simultaneously designating a natural phenomenon, unlike Dyaus. The term varuṇa-s seems to have originally meant the “encompassing” sky, and is probably the same as the Greek Ouranos, though the comparison has some phonetic challenges. Varuṇa is mentioned in far fewer hymns than Indra, Agni, or Soma, but he is undoubtedly the greatest of the Vedic gods alongside Indra. While Indra is the great warrior, Varuṇa is the great maintainer of physical and moral order (ṛita). The hymns dedicated to him are more ethical and devout than any others. They represent the most elevated section of the Veda, often resembling the Hebrew psalms. Varuṇa’s peaceful reign is explained by his association with the regularly occurring celestial events, the movements of heavenly bodies in the sky; Indra’s warlike and sometimes unpredictable nature is explained by the variable and turbulent conflicts of elements during a thunderstorm. The character and power of Varuṇa can be closely illustrated in the words of the Vedic poets themselves as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]follows. By Varuṇa's law, heaven and earth are kept apart. He created the golden swing (the sun) to shine in the sky. He has made a wide path for the sun. The wind that echoes through the air is Varuṇa’s breath. By his commands, the moon shining brightly moves at night, and the stars placed high are visible at night but vanish by day. He causes the rivers to flow; they stream continuously according to his laws. By his hidden power, the rivers rushing into the ocean do not fill it with water. He makes the inverted cask pour its waters and moisten the ground, while the mountains are shrouded in clouds. It is mainly with these aerial waters that he is associated, very rarely with the sea.

Varuṇa’s omniscience is often dwelt on. He knows the flight of the birds in the sky, the path of ships in the ocean, the course of the far-travelling wind. He beholds all the secret things that have been or shall be done. He witnesses men’s truth and falsehood. No creature can even wink without him. As a moral governor Varuṇa stands far above any other deity. His wrath is roused by sin, which is the infringement of his ordinances, and which he severely punishes. The fetters with which he binds sinners are often mentioned. A dispeller, hater, and punisher of falsehood, he is gracious to the penitent. He releases men not only from the sins which they themselves commit, but from those committed by their fathers. He spares the suppliant who daily transgresses his laws, and is gracious to those who have broken his ordinances by thoughtlessness. There is, in fact, no hymn to Varuṇa in which the prayer for forgiveness of guilt does not occur, as in the hymns to other deities the prayer for worldly goods. [77]

Varuṇa’s all-knowing nature is often discussed. He knows the flight of birds in the sky, the paths of ships on the ocean, and the direction of far-reaching winds. He sees all the hidden things that have ever been or will be done. He witnesses the truth and deceit of people. No creature can even blink without his awareness. As a moral authority, Varuṇa is far greater than any other god. His anger is stirred by sin, which violates his laws, and he punishes it severely. The chains with which he binds sinners are frequently mentioned. A remover, hater, and punisher of lies, he is kind to those who repent. He frees people not only from the sins they commit but also from those committed by their ancestors. He spares those who ask for mercy even if they break his laws daily, and he is compassionate toward those who violate his rules out of carelessness. In fact, there is no hymn to Varuṇa that doesn’t include a prayer for the forgiveness of guilt, unlike hymns to other deities that usually pray for material wealth. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With the growth of the conception of the creator, Prajāpati, as a supreme deity, the characteristics of Varuṇa as a sovereign god naturally faded away, and the dominion of waters, only a part of his original sphere, alone remained. This is already partly the case in the Atharva-veda, and in post-Vedic mythology he is only an Indian Neptune, god of the sea.

With the increasing idea of the creator, Prajāpati, as the supreme deity, the traits of Varuṇa as a ruling god gradually diminished, and his control over waters, which was just a portion of his original realm, was all that remained. This is already somewhat evident in the Atharva-veda, and in later Vedic mythology, he is merely seen as an Indian Neptune, the god of the sea.

The following stanzas from a hymn to Varuṇa (vii. 89) will illustrate the spirit of the prayers addressed to him:—

The following stanzas from a hymn to Varuṇa (vii. 89) will illustrate the spirit of the prayers directed to him:—

May I not yet, King Varuṇa,

May I not yet, King Varuṇa,

Go down into the house of clay:

Go down into the clay house:

Have mercy, spare me, mighty Lord.

Have mercy, please spare me, powerful Lord.

Thirst has come on thy worshipper

Thirst has come upon your worshipper

Though standing in the waters’ midst:2

Though standing in the waters' midst:2

Have mercy, spare me, mighty Lord.

Have mercy, please spare me, powerful Lord.

O Varuṇa, whatever the offence may be

O Varuṇa, whatever the offense may be

That we as men commit against the heavenly folk

That we as men do against the heavenly beings

When through our want of thought we violate thy laws,

When we unintentionally break your laws due to our lack of thought,

Chastise us not, O God, for that iniquity.

Chastise us not, O God, for that wrongdoing.

There are in the Rigveda five solar deities, differentiated as representing various aspects of the activity of the sun. One of the oldest of these, Mitra, the “Friend,” seems to have been conceived as the beneficent side of the sun’s power. Going back to the Indo-Iranian period, he has in the Rigveda almost entirely lost his individuality, which is practically merged in that of Varuṇa. With the latter he is constantly invoked, while only one single hymn (iii. 59) is addressed to him alone.

There are five solar deities in the Rigveda, each representing different aspects of the sun's activity. One of the oldest, Mitra, known as the "Friend," appears to embody the positive side of the sun's power. Dating back to the Indo-Iranian period, he has largely lost his distinct identity in the Rigveda, becoming almost completely merged with Varuṇa. He is frequently invoked alongside Varuṇa, with just one hymn (iii. 59) dedicated solely to him.

Sūrya (cognate in name to the Greek Hēlios) is the most concrete of the solar deities. For as his name also designates the luminary itself, his connection with the [78]latter is never lost sight of. The eye of Sūrya is often mentioned, and Dawn is said to bring the eye of the gods. All-seeing, he is the spy of the whole world, beholding all beings and the good or bad deeds of mortals. Aroused by Sūrya, men pursue their objects and perform their work. He is the soul or guardian of all that moves and is fixed. He rides in a car, which is generally described as drawn by seven steeds. These he unyokes at sunset:—

Sūrya (similar in name to the Greek Hēlios) is the most tangible of the sun gods. His name also refers to the sun itself, so his link to it is always clear. The eye of Sūrya is often mentioned, and Dawn is said to bring the eye of the gods. All-seeing, he watches over the entire world, observing all beings and the good or bad actions of people. Inspired by Sūrya, humans pursue their goals and carry out their tasks. He is the essence or protector of everything that moves and is stationary. He travels in a chariot, which is usually described as being pulled by seven horses. He lets them rest at sunset:—

When he has loosed his coursers from their station,

When he has released his horses from their place,

Straightway Night over all spreads out her garment (i. 115, 4).

Straight away, Night spreads her cloak over everything. (i. 115, 4).

Sūrya rolls up the darkness like a skin, and the stars slink away like thieves. He shines forth from the lap of the dawns. He is also spoken of as the husband of Dawn. As a form of Agni, the gods placed him in heaven. He is often described as a bird or eagle traversing space. He measures the days and prolongs life. He drives away disease and evil dreams. At his rising he is prayed to declare men sinless to Mitra and Varuṇa. All beings depend on Sūrya, and so he is called “all-creating.”

Sūrya rolls up the darkness like a skin, and the stars slip away like thieves. He shines from the embrace of dawn. He's also referred to as the husband of Dawn. As a form of Agni, the gods placed him in the sky. He's often described as a bird or eagle soaring through space. He marks the days and extends life. He banishes illness and bad dreams. When he rises, people pray for him to declare them sinless to Mitra and Varuṇa. All beings rely on Sūrya, so he's called “all-creating.”

Eleven hymns, or about the same number as to Sūrya, are addressed to another solar deity, Savitṛi, the “Stimulator,” who represents the quickening activity of the sun. He is pre-eminently a golden deity, with golden hands and arms and a golden car. He raises aloft his strong golden arms, with which he blesses and arouses all beings, and which extend to the ends of the earth. He moves in his golden car, seeing all creatures, on a downward and an upward path. He shines after the path of the dawn. Beaming with the rays of the sun, yellow-haired, Savitṛi raises up his light continually from [79]the east. He removes evil dreams and drives away demons and sorcerers. He bestows immortality on the gods as well as length of life on man. He also conducts the departed spirit to where the righteous dwell. The other gods follow Savitṛi’s lead; no being, not even the most powerful gods, Indra and Varuṇa, can resist his will and independent sway. Savitṛi is not infrequently connected with the evening, being in one hymn (ii. 38) extolled as the setting sun:—

Eleven hymns, or about the same number as those for Sūrya, are dedicated to another solar deity, Savitṛi, the “Stimulator,” who embodies the energizing power of the sun. He is primarily a golden deity, with golden hands and arms and a golden chariot. He raises his strong golden arms high, blessing and awakening all beings, reaching to the ends of the earth. He travels in his golden chariot, observing all creatures, on both a downward and an upward path. He shines after the dawn. Radiating with the sun's rays, golden-haired Savitṛi continually brings forth his light from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the east. He dispels bad dreams and drives away demons and sorcerers. He grants immortality to the gods and longevity to humans. He also guides the departed spirit to the realm of the righteous. The other gods follow Savitṛi's example; no being, not even the mightiest gods, Indra and Varuṇa, can oppose his will and authority. Savitṛi is often associated with the evening, and in one hymn (ii. 38), he is praised as the setting sun:—

Borne by swift coursers, he will now unyoke them:

Brought by fast horses, he will now take them out of the harness:

The speeding chariot he has stayed from going.

The speeding chariot he has prevented from going.

He checks the speed of them that glide like serpents:

He checks the speed of those that glide like serpents:

Night has come on by Savitṛi’s commandment.

Night has fallen by Savitṛi’s command.

The weaver rolls her outstretched web together,

The weaver rolls her spread-out web together,

The skilled lay down their work in midst of toiling,

The skilled set aside their work in the middle of their efforts,

The birds all seek their nests, their shed the cattle:

The birds all look for their nests, and the cattle find their shelter.

Each to his lodging Savitṛi disperses.

Each goes to their own place, Savitṛi sends them off.

To this god is addressed the most famous stanza of the Rigveda, with which, as the Stimulator, he was in ancient times invoked at the beginning of Vedic study, and which is still repeated by every orthodox Hindu in his morning prayers. From the name of the deity it is called the Sāvitrī, but it is also often referred to as “the Gāyatrī,” from the metre in which it is composed:—

To this god is dedicated the most famous stanza of the Rigveda, with which, as the Stimulator, he was called upon in ancient times at the start of Vedic study, and which is still recited by every orthodox Hindu in their morning prayers. From the name of the deity, it is called the Sāvitrī, but it is also often referred to as “the Gāyatrī,” based on the meter in which it is written:—

May we attain that excellent

Let's achieve that excellence.

Glory of Savitṛi the god,

Glory of Savitṛi the deity,

That he may stimulate our thoughts (iii. 62, 10).

That he might inspire our thinking (iii. 62, 10).

A peculiarity of the hymns to Savitṛi is the perpetual play on his name with forms of the root , “to stimulate,” from which it is derived.

A unique aspect of the hymns to Savitṛi is the constant wordplay on his name with variations of the root , meaning “to stimulate,” from which it comes.

Pūshan is invoked in some eight hymns of the Rigveda. His name means “Prosperer,” and the conception [80]underlying his character seems to be the beneficent power of the sun, manifested chiefly as a pastoral deity. His car is drawn by goats and he carries a goad. Knowing the ways of heaven, he conducts the dead on the far path to the fathers. He is also a guardian of roads, protecting cattle and guiding them with his goad. The welfare which he bestows results from the protection he extends to men and cattle on earth, and from his guidance of mortals to the abodes of bliss in the next world.

Pūshan is mentioned in about eight hymns of the Rigveda. His name means “Prosperer,” and the idea behind his character seems to be the beneficial power of the sun, primarily shown as a pastoral deity. His chariot is pulled by goats, and he carries a goad. Knowing the paths of the heavens, he leads the dead on their journey to the ancestors. He is also a protector of roads, safeguarding cattle and guiding them with his goad. The well-being he provides comes from the protection he offers to people and livestock on earth and from his guidance of mortals to the realms of happiness in the afterlife.

Judged by a statistical standard, Vishṇu is only a deity of the fourth rank, less frequently invoked than Sūrya, Savitṛi, and Pūshan in the Rigveda, but historically he is the most important of the solar deities. For he is one of the two great gods of modern Hinduism. The essential feature of his character is that he takes three strides, which doubtless represent the course of the sun through the three divisions of the universe. His highest step is heaven, where the gods and the fathers dwell. For this abode the poet expresses his longing in the following words (i. 154, 5):—

Judged by a statistical standard, Vishṇu is only a fourth-ranking deity, called upon less often than Sūrya, Savitṛi, and Pūshan in the Rigveda, but historically, he is the most significant of the solar deities. He is one of the two major gods of modern Hinduism. A key aspect of his character is that he takes three steps, which likely symbolize the sun's journey through the three realms of the universe. His highest step reaches heaven, where the gods and ancestors reside. The poet expresses his longing for this place in the following words (i. 154, 5):—

May I attain to that, his well-loved dwelling,

May I reach that, his beloved home,

Where men devoted to the gods are blessèd:

Where men devoted to the gods are blessed:

In Vishṇu’s highest step—he is our kinsman,

In Vishnu’s highest step—he is our relative,

Of mighty stride—there is a spring of nectar.

Of great strength—there is a fountain of sweet drink.

Vishṇu seems to have been originally conceived as the sun, not in his general character, but as the personified swiftly moving luminary which with vast strides traverses the three worlds. He is in several passages said to have taken his three steps for the benefit of man.

Vishṇu seems to have originally been seen as the sun, not in a general sense, but as the lively personification of the swiftly moving light that covers the three worlds with great strides. In several instances, it’s mentioned that he took his three steps for the benefit of humanity.

To this feature may be traced the myth of the [81]Brāhmaṇas in which Vishṇu appears in the form of a dwarf as an artifice to recover the earth, now in the possession of demons, by taking his three strides. His character for benevolence was in post-Vedic mythology developed in the doctrine of the Avatārs (“descents” to earth) or incarnations which he assumed for the good of humanity.

To this aspect is linked the myth of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Brāhmaṇas, where Vishṇu takes on the appearance of a dwarf as a trick to reclaim the earth, which is currently held by demons, by taking three steps. His reputation for kindness was further developed in post-Vedic mythology through the concept of the Avatārs (“descents” to earth) or incarnations that he adopted for the benefit of humanity.

Ushas, goddess of dawn, is almost the only female deity to whom entire hymns are addressed, and the only one invoked with any frequency. She, however, is celebrated in some twenty hymns. The name, meaning the “Shining One,” is cognate to the Latin Aurora and the Greek Ēōs. When the goddess is addressed, the physical phenomenon of dawn is never absent from the poet’s mind. The fondness with which the thoughts of these priestly singers turned to her alone among the goddesses, though she received no share in the offering of soma like the other gods, seems to show that the glories of the dawn, more splendid in Northern India than those we are wont to see, deeply impressed the minds of these early poets. In any case, she is their most graceful creation, the charm of which is unsurpassed in the descriptive religious lyrics of any other literature. Here there are no priestly subtleties to obscure the brightness of her form, and few allusions to the sacrifice to mar the natural beauty of the imagery.

Ushas, the goddess of dawn, is almost the only female deity who has entire hymns dedicated to her, and she’s the only one invoked regularly. She is celebrated in about twenty hymns. Her name, which means “Shining One,” is related to the Latin Aurora and the Greek Ēōs. When the poet speaks to the goddess, the actual experience of dawn is always in mind. The way these priestly singers cherished her among goddesses, even though she didn’t receive any of the soma offerings like the other gods, suggests that the beauty of the dawn, which is more glorious in Northern India than what we normally see, made a lasting impression on these early poets. In any case, she is their most elegant creation, enchanting in a way that is unmatched in the descriptive religious poetry of any other tradition. There are no priestly complexities to dim the brightness of her image, and only a few references to sacrifices that would disrupt the natural beauty of the imagery.

To enable the reader to estimate the merit of this poetry I will string together some utterances about the Dawn goddess, culled from various hymns, and expressed as nearly as possible in the words of their composers. Ushas is a radiant maiden, born in the sky, daughter of Dyaus. She is the bright sister of [82]dark Night. She shines with the light of her lover, with the light of Sūrya, who beams after her path and follows her as a young man a maiden. She is borne on a brilliant car, drawn by ruddy steeds or kine. Arraying herself in gay attire like a dancer, she displays her bosom. Clothed upon with light, the maiden appears in the east and unveils her charms. Rising resplendent as from a bath, she shows her form. Effulgent in peerless beauty, she withholds her light from neither small nor great. She opens wide the gates of heaven; she opens the doors of darkness, as the cows (issue from) their stall. Her radiant beams appear like herds of cattle. She removes the black robe of night, warding off evil spirits and the hated darkness. She awakens creatures that have feet, and makes the birds fly up: she is the breath and life of everything. When Ushas shines forth, the birds fly up from their nests and men seek nourishment. She is the radiant mover of sweet sounds, the leader of the charm of pleasant voices. Day by day appearing at the appointed place, she never infringes the rule of order and of the gods; she goes straight along the path of order; knowing the way, she never loses her direction. As she shone in former days, so she shines now and will shine in future, never aging, immortal.

To help the reader appreciate the value of this poetry, I will gather some expressions about the Dawn goddess from various hymns, using the original words as much as possible. Ushas is a radiant young woman born in the sky, the daughter of Dyaus. She is the bright sister of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]dark Night. Her light comes from her lover, Sūrya, who shines after her and follows her like a young man follows a maiden. She rides in a brilliant chariot pulled by bright steeds or cows. Dressed in vibrant clothes like a dancer, she shows off her figure. Clothed in light, the young woman appears in the east and reveals her beauty. Rising shining and fresh, like someone emerging from a bath, she displays her form. Radiant in unmatched beauty, she doesn’t hold back her light from anyone, big or small. She opens the gates of heaven and the doors of darkness, just as cows come out of their stalls. Her radiant beams resemble herds of cattle. She removes the dark cloak of night, driving away evil spirits and the dreaded darkness. She wakes up creatures with feet and makes the birds take flight; she is the breath and life of everything. When Ushas shines, the birds rise from their nests, and people seek food. She is the radiant source of sweet sounds, the leader of delightful voices. Day after day, she shows up at the right time, never breaking the rules of order and the gods; she travels straight along the path of order, knowing the way and never losing her direction. Just as she shone in the past, she shines now and will shine in the future, never aging, immortal.

The solitude and stillness of the early morning sometimes suggested pensive thoughts about the fleeting nature of human life in contrast with the unending recurrence of the dawn. Thus one poet exclaims:—

The quiet and calm of early morning often prompted reflective thoughts on the temporary nature of human life compared to the endless return of dawn. So, one poet declares:—

Gone are the mortals who in former ages

Gone are the humans who lived in earlier times

Beheld the flushing of the earlier morning.

Beheld the glowing of the early morning.

We living men now look upon her shining;

We men today now see her shining;

They are coming who shall in future see her (i. 113, 11).

They are coming who will see her in the future (i. 113, 11).

[83]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In a similar strain another Rishi sings:—

In a similar vein, another Rishi sings:—

Again and again newly born though ancient,

Again and again, newly born yet ancient,

Decking her beauty with the self-same colours,

Decking her beauty with the same colors,

The goddess wastes away the life of mortals,

The goddess takes away the lives of mortals,

Like wealth diminished by the skilful player (i. 92, 10).

Like wealth reduced by the clever player (i. 92, 10).

The following stanzas from one of the finest hymns to Dawn (i. 113) furnish a more general picture of this fairest creation of Vedic poetry:—

The following stanzas from one of the best hymns to Dawn (i. 113) provide a broader view of this most beautiful creation of Vedic poetry:—

This light has come, of all the lights the fairest,

This light has arrived, the fairest of all lights,

The brilliant brightness has been born, far-shining.

The bright light has emerged, shining from afar.

Urged onward for god Savitṛi’s uprising,

Urged onward for the rise of the god Savitṛi,

Night now has yielded up her place to Morning.

Night has now given way to Morning.

The sisters’ pathway is the same, unending:

The sisters' journey is the same, never-ending:

Taught by the gods, alternately they tread it.

Taught by the gods, they walk it back and forth.

Fair-shaped, of different forms and yet one-minded,

Fair-shaped, varied in form but united in purpose,

Night and Morning clash not, nor do they linger.

Night and morning don't clash, nor do they hesitate.

Bright leader of glad sounds, she shines effulgent:

Bright leader of joyful sounds, she shines brilliantly:

Widely she has unclosed for us her portals.

She has widely opened her doors for us.

Arousing all the world, she shows us riches:

Arousing all the world, she shows us riches:

Dawn has awakened every living creature.

Dawn has woken up every living thing.

There Heaven’s Daughter has appeared before us,

There Heaven’s Daughter has appeared before us,

The maiden flushing in her brilliant garments.

The young woman blushing in her bright clothes.

Thou sovran lady of all earthly treasure,

You sovereign lady of all earthly treasure,

Auspicious Dawn, flush here to-day upon us.

Auspicious Dawn, bright here for us today.

In the sky’s framework she has shone with splendour;

In the sky's structure, she has radiated with brilliance;

The goddess has cast off the robe of darkness.

The goddess has shed the cloak of darkness.

Wakening up the world with ruddy horses,

Waking up the world with red horses,

Upon her well-yoked chariot Dawn is coming.

Upon her well-harnessed chariot, Dawn is approaching.

Bringing upon it many bounteous blessings,

Sharing many generous blessings,

Brightly shining, she spreads her brilliant lustre.

Brightly shining, she spreads her brilliant shine.

Last of the countless mornings that have gone by,

Last of the many mornings that have passed,

First of bright morns to come has Dawn arisen.

First of bright mornings to come has Dawn arisen.

Arise! the breath, the life, again has reached us:

Arise! The breath, the life, has come to us once more:

Darkness has gone away and light is coming.

Darkness has disappeared and light is arriving.

She leaves a pathway for the sun to travel:

She creates a path for the sun to shine through:

We have arrived where men prolong existence.

We have reached a place where people extend their lives.

[84]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Among the deities of celestial light, those most frequently invoked are the twin gods of morning named Açvins. They are the sons of Heaven, eternally young and handsome. They ride on a car, on which they are accompanied by the sun-maiden Sūryā. This car is bright and sunlike, and all its parts are golden. The time when these gods appear is the early dawn, when “darkness still stands among the ruddy cows.” At the yoking of their car Ushas is born.

Among the divine beings of heavenly light, the most commonly called upon are the twin gods of morning known as the Açvins. They are the sons of Heaven, forever young and attractive. They travel in a chariot, joined by the sun maiden Sūryā. This chariot is bright and resembles the sun, with all its components made of gold. The moment these gods show up is during the early dawn, when "darkness still lingers among the reddish cows." At the harnessing of their chariot, Ushas is born.

Many myths are told about the Açvins as succouring divinities. They deliver from distress in general, especially rescuing from the ocean in a ship or ships. They are characteristically divine physicians, who give sight to the blind and make the lame to walk. One very curious myth is that of the maiden Viçpalā, who having had her leg cut off in some conflict, was at once furnished by the Açvins with an iron limb. They agree in many respects with the two famous horsemen of Greek mythology, the Dioskouroi, sons of Zeus and brothers of Helen. The two most probable theories as to the origin of these twin deities are, that they represent either the twilight, half dark, half light, or the morning and evening star.

Many stories are told about the Açvins as helpful gods. They rescue people from trouble, especially saving them from the ocean in one or more ships. They are known as divine healers, giving sight to the blind and helping the lame to walk. One interesting story is about a girl named Viçpalā, who lost her leg in a fight but was immediately given an iron leg by the Açvins. They are quite similar to the two famous horsemen from Greek mythology, the Dioskouroi, who are sons of Zeus and brothers of Helen. The two most likely theories about the origin of these twin gods are that they represent either twilight, which is half dark and half light, or the morning and evening star.

In the realm of air Indra is the dominant deity. He is, indeed, the favourite and national god of the Vedic Indian. His importance is sufficiently indicated by the fact that more than one-fourth of the Rigveda is devoted to his praise. Handed down from a bygone age, Indra has become more anthropomorphic and surrounded by mythological imagery than any other Vedic god. The significance of his character is nevertheless sufficiently clear. He is primarily the thunder-god, the conquest of the demon of drought or darkness named Vṛitra, the [85]“Obstructor,” and the consequent liberation of the waters or the winning of light, forming his mythological essence. This myth furnishes the Rishis with an ever-recurring theme. Armed with his thunderbolt, exhilarated by copious draughts of soma, and generally escorted by the Maruts or Storm-gods, Indra enters upon the fray. The conflict is terrible. Heaven and earth tremble with fear when Indra smites Vṛitra like a tree with his bolt. He is described as constantly repeating the combat. This obviously corresponds to the perpetual renewal of the natural phenomena underlying the myth. The physical elements in the thunderstorm are seldom directly mentioned by the poets when describing the exploits of Indra. He is rarely said to shed rain, but constantly to release the pent-up waters or rivers. The lightning is regularly the “bolt,” while thunder is the lowing of the cows or the roaring of the dragon. The clouds are designated by various names, such as cow, udder, spring, cask, or pail. They are also rocks (adri), which encompass the cows set free by Indra. They are further mountains from which Indra casts down the demons dwelling upon them. They thus often become fortresses (pur) of the demons, which are ninety, ninety-nine, or a hundred in number, and are variously described as “moving,” “autumnal,” “made of iron or stone.” One stanza (x. 89, 7) thus brings together the various features of the myth: “Indra slew Vṛitra, broke the castles, made a channel for the rivers, pierced the mountain, and delivered over the cows to his friends.” Owing to the importance of the Vṛitra myth, the chief and specific epithet of Indra is Vṛitrahan, “slayer of Vṛitra.” The following stanzas are from one of the most graphic of the [86]hymns which celebrate the conflict of Indra with the demon (i. 32):—

In the realm of the sky, Indra is the leading god. He is the beloved and national deity of the Vedic Indian people. His significance is clear, as over a quarter of the Rigveda is dedicated to praising him. Passed down from an earlier time, Indra has taken on more human-like qualities and is surrounded by mythological imagery more than any other Vedic god. However, the importance of his character remains clear. He is mainly the god of thunder, known for defeating the demon of drought or darkness named Vṛitra, the “Obstructor,” which leads to the release of water or the emergence of light, forming the core of his myth. This story provides the Rishis with a recurring theme. Armed with his thunderbolt, invigorated by generous drinks of soma, and usually accompanied by the Maruts or Storm-gods, Indra takes on the battle. The conflict is intense. Heaven and earth shake with fear when Indra strikes Vṛitra like a tree with his bolt. He is said to be in constant combat, which reflects the ongoing natural cycles underlying the myth. The physical elements of the thunderstorm are rarely directly mentioned by the poets when describing Indra's deeds. He is seldom said to cause rain but is often credited with releasing the stored-up waters or rivers. Lightning is usually referred to as the “bolt,” while thunder is likened to the lowing of cows or the roar of a dragon. The clouds are referred to by various names, such as cow, udder, spring, cask, or pail. They are also described as rocks (adri) that hold the cows freed by Indra. Additionally, they are mountains from which Indra throws down the demons that reside on them. They frequently become fortresses (pur) of demons, numbered at ninety, ninety-nine, or a hundred, and are described as “moving,” “autumnal,” “made of iron or stone.” One stanza (x. 89, 7) thus encapsulates the various elements of the myth: “Indra killed Vṛitra, broke the fortresses, created a path for the rivers, pierced the mountain, and delivered the cows to his friends.” Due to the significance of the Vṛitra myth, Indra's chief and specific title is Vṛitrahan, meaning “slayer of Vṛitra.” The following stanzas are from one of the most vivid hymns celebrating Indra's fight against the demon (i. 32):—

I will proclaim the manly deeds of Indra,

I will share the heroic deeds of Indra,

The first that he performed, the lightning-wielder.

The first one he performed was the lightning-wielder.

He smote the dragon, then discharged the waters,

He struck the dragon, then released the waters,

And cleft the caverns of the lofty mountains.

And split open the caves of the tall mountains.

Impetuous as a bull, he chose the soma,

Impetuous as a bull, he chose the soma,

And drank in threefold vessels of its juices.

And drank from threefold containers of its juices.

The Bounteous god grasped lightning for his missile,

The generous god seized lightning for his weapon,

He struck down dead that first-born of the dragons.

He killed that firstborn of the dragons.

Him lightning then availèd naught, nor thunder,

Him lightning then didn't help at all, nor thunder,

Nor mist nor hailstorm which he spread around him:

Nor mist nor hailstorm that he surrounded himself with:

When Indra and the dragon strove in battle,

When Indra and the dragon fought in battle,

The Bounteous god gained victory for ever.

The generous god won victory forever.

Plunged in the midst of never-ceasing torrents,

Plunged in the middle of endless downpours,

That stand not still but ever hasten onward,

That do not stand still but always move forward,

The waters bear off Vṛitra’s hidden body:

The waters carry away Vṛitra’s concealed body:

Indra’s fierce foe sank down to lasting darkness.

Indra's fierce enemy fell into enduring darkness.

With the liberation of the waters is connected the winning of light and the sun. Thus we read that when Indra had slain the dragon Vṛitra with his bolt, releasing the waters for man, he placed the sun visibly in the heavens, or that the sun shone forth when Indra blew the dragon from the air.

With the release of the waters comes the victory of light and the sun. So, we read that when Indra defeated the dragon Vṛitra with his thunderbolt, freeing the waters for humanity, he made the sun appear clearly in the sky, or that the sun emerged when Indra blasted the dragon from the air.

Indra naturally became the god of battle, and is more frequently invoked than any other deity as a helper in conflicts with earthly enemies. In the words of one poet, he protects the Aryan colour (varṇa) and subjects the black skin; while another extols him for having dispersed 50,000 of the black race and rent their citadels. His combats are frequently called gavishṭi, “desire of cows,” his gifts being considered the result of victories.

Indra naturally became the god of battle and is invoked more often than any other deity as a supporter in fights against earthly enemies. One poet describes him as protecting the Aryan color (varṇa) and overpowering those with black skin; while another praises him for having defeated 50,000 of the black race and destroyed their strongholds. His battles are often referred to as gavishṭi, meaning “desire of cows,” with his gifts seen as the fruits of his victories.

The following stanzas (ii. 12, 2 and 13) will serve as a [87]specimen of the way in which the greatness of Indra is celebrated:—

The following stanzas (ii. 12, 2 and 13) will serve as a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]example of how Indra's greatness is praised:—

Who made the widespread earth when quaking steadfast,

Who created the vast earth when it shook steadfast,

Who brought to rest the agitated mountains.

Who calmed the restless hills.

Who measured out air’s intermediate spaces,

Who measured the spaces in the air,

Who gave the sky support: he, men, is Indra.

Who supports the sky? It's him, Indra, the man.

Heaven and earth themselves bow down before him,

Heaven and earth themselves bow down before him,

Before his might the very mountains tremble.

Before his power, even the mountains shake.

Who, known as Soma-drinker, armed with lightning,

Who, known as the Soma-drinker, armed with lightning,

Is wielder of the bolt: he, men, is Indra.

Is the wielder of the bolt: he, men, is Indra.

To the more advanced anthropomorphism of Indra’s nature are due the occasional immoral traits which appear in his character. Thus he sometimes indulges in acts of capricious violence, such as the slaughter of his father or the destruction of the car of Dawn. He is especially addicted to soma, of which he is described as drinking enormous quantities to stimulate him in the performance of his warlike exploits. One entire hymn (x. 119) consists of a monologue in which Indra, inebriated with soma, boasts of his greatness and power. Though of little poetic merit, this piece has a special interest as being by far the earliest literary description of the mental effects, braggadocio in particular, produced by intoxication. In estimating the morality of Indra’s excesses, it should not be forgotten that the exhilaration of soma partook of a religious character in the eyes of the Vedic poets.

To the more complex anthropomorphism of Indra’s nature can be attributed the occasional immoral traits that show up in his character. He sometimes engages in acts of unpredictable violence, like killing his father or destroying Dawn’s chariot. He has a particular fondness for soma, which he is said to drink in huge amounts to boost his performance in battle. One entire hymn (x. 119) is a monologue where Indra, drunk on soma, brags about his greatness and power. Though it lacks much poetic value, this piece is especially interesting as it is the earliest literary depiction of the mental effects of intoxication, particularly the bragging that comes with it. When considering the morality of Indra’s excesses, it’s important to remember that the high from soma had a religious significance in the eyes of the Vedic poets.

Indra’s name is found in the Avesta as that of a demon. His distinctive Vedic epithet, Vṛitrahan, also occurs there in the form of verethraghna, as a designation of the god of victory. Hence there was probably in the Indo-Iranian period a god approaching to the Vedic form of the Vṛitra-slaying and victorious Indra. [88]

Indra’s name appears in the Avesta as a demon. His unique Vedic title, Vṛitrahan, is also found there as verethraghna, referring to the god of victory. This suggests that during the Indo-Iranian period, there was likely a god similar to the Vedic version of Indra, who slays Vṛitra and is victorious. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In comparing historically Varuṇa and Indra, whose importance was about equal in the earlier period of the Rigveda, it seems clear that Varuṇa was greater in the Indo-Iranian period, but became inferior to Indra in later Vedic times. Indra, on the other hand, became in the Brāhmaṇas and Epics the chief of the Indian heaven, and even maintained this position under the Puranic triad, Brahmā-Vishṇu-Çiva, though of course subordinate to them.

In comparing Varuṇa and Indra historically, whose significance was roughly equal in the earlier period of the Rigveda, it's clear that Varuṇa was more important during the Indo-Iranian period but became less significant than Indra in later Vedic times. Meanwhile, Indra became the chief of the Indian heavens in the Brāhmaṇas and Epics and even kept that status under the Puranic triad of Brahmā, Vishṇu, and Çiva, although he was subordinate to them.

At least three of the lesser deities of the air are connected with lightning. One of these is the somewhat obscure god Trita, who is only mentioned in detached verses of the Rigveda. The name appears to designate the “third” (Greek, trito-s), as the lightning form of fire. His frequent epithet, Āptya, seems to mean the “watery.” This god goes back to the Indo-Iranian period, as both his name and his epithet are found in the Avesta. But he was gradually ousted by Indra as being originally almost identical in character with the latter. Another deity of rare occurrence in the Rigveda, and also dating from the Indo-Iranian period, is Apāṃ napāt, the “Son of Waters.” He is described as clothed in lightning and shining without fuel in the waters. There can, therefore, be little doubt that he represents fire as produced from the rain-clouds in the form of lightning. Mātariçvan, seldom mentioned in the Rigveda, is a divine being described as having, like the Greek Prometheus, brought down the hidden fire from heaven to earth. He most probably represents the personification of a celestial form of Agni, god of fire, with whom he is in some passages actually identified. In the later Vedas, the Brāhmaṇas, and the subsequent literature, the name has become simply a designation of wind. [89]

At least three of the lesser air deities are associated with lightning. One of these is the somewhat obscure god Trita, who appears only in isolated verses of the Rigveda. His name seems to mean the “third” (Greek, trito-s), representing the lightning form of fire. His common title, Āptya, appears to mean “watery.” This god dates back to the Indo-Iranian period, as both his name and title are found in the Avesta. However, he was gradually replaced by Indra, since he was originally very similar to Indra in character. Another infrequently mentioned deity in the Rigveda, also from the Indo-Iranian period, is Apāṃ napāt, the “Son of Waters.” He is described as being clothed in lightning and shining without fuel in the waters. So, there’s little doubt that he represents fire produced from rain clouds in the form of lightning. Mātariçvan, rarely mentioned in the Rigveda, is a divine figure likened to the Greek Prometheus, who brought down the hidden fire from heaven to earth. He most likely symbolizes a celestial form of Agni, the god of fire, with whom he is sometimes directly identified. In the later Vedas, the Brāhmaṇas, and subsequent literature, the name has simply become a term for wind. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The position occupied by the god Rudra in the Rigveda is very different from that of his historical successor in a later age. He is celebrated in only three or four hymns, while his name is mentioned slightly less often than that of Vishṇu. He is usually said to be armed with bow and arrows, but a lightning shaft and a thunderbolt are also occasionally assigned to him. He is described as fierce and destructive like a wild beast, and is called “the ruddy boar of heaven.” The hymns addressed to him chiefly express fear of his terrible shafts and deprecation of his wrath. His malevolence is still more prominent in the later Vedic literature. The euphemistic epithet Çiva, “auspicious,” already applied to him in the Rigveda, and more frequently, though not exclusively, in the younger Vedas, became his regular name in the post-Vedic period. Rudra is, of course, not purely malevolent like a demon. He is besought not only to preserve from calamity but to bestow blessings and produce welfare for man and beast. His healing powers are mentioned with especial frequency, and he is lauded as the greatest of physicians.

The role of the god Rudra in the Rigveda is quite different from that of his later historical counterpart. He is praised in only three or four hymns, and his name comes up slightly less often than that of Vishṇu. It's commonly said that he's equipped with a bow and arrows, but he’s also sometimes associated with a lightning shaft and a thunderbolt. He's portrayed as fierce and destructive like a wild animal, and referred to as “the reddish boar of heaven.” The hymns directed at him mainly express fear of his terrifying arrows and appeal to hold back his anger. His malevolence becomes even more noticeable in later Vedic texts. The euphemistic title Çiva, meaning “auspicious,” which is already used to describe him in the Rigveda, becomes his common name in the post-Vedic period, appearing more often, though not exclusively, in the younger Vedas. Rudra isn’t purely malevolent like a demon, though. People pray to him not just to be saved from disasters, but also to receive blessings and bring well-being to both humans and animals. His healing abilities are particularly emphasized, and he is celebrated as the greatest of healers.

Prominent among the gods of the Rigveda are the Maruts or Storm-gods, who form a group of thrice seven or thrice sixty. They are the sons of Rudra and the mottled cloud-cow Pṛiçni. At birth they are compared with fires, and are once addressed as “born from the laughter of lightning.” They are a troop of youthful warriors armed with spears or battle-axes and wearing helmets upon their heads. They are decked with golden ornaments, chiefly in the form of armlets or of anklets:—

Prominent among the gods of the Rigveda are the Maruts or Storm-gods, who come as a group of either twenty-one or sixty. They are the sons of Rudra and the speckled cloud-cow Pṛiçni. At birth, they are likened to fires and are sometimes referred to as “born from the laughter of lightning.” They are a band of young warriors equipped with spears or battle-axes and wearing helmets on their heads. They are adorned with golden jewelry, primarily in the form of armlets or anklets:—

They gleam with armlets as the heavens are decked with stars;

They shine with bracelets just like the sky is filled with stars;

Like cloud-born lightnings shine the torrents of their rain (ii. 34, 2).

Like lightnings born from clouds, the torrents of their rain shine (ii. 34, 2).

[90]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

They ride on golden cars which gleam with lightning, while they hold fiery lightnings in their hands:—

They ride in golden chariots that shine like lightning, while holding fiery bolts of lightning in their hands:—

The lightnings smile upon the earth below them

The lightning smiles down on the earth below them.

What time the Maruts sprinkle forth their fatness.—(i. 168, 8).

What time the Maruts pour out their abundance.—(i. 168, 8).

They drive with coursers which are often described as spotted, and they are once said to have yoked the winds as steeds to their pole.

They drive horses that are often described as spotted, and they are said to have harnessed the winds as if they were steeds pulling their chariot.

The Maruts are fierce and terrible, like lions or wild boars. With the fellies of their car they rend the hills:—

The Maruts are fierce and intimidating, like lions or wild boars. With the wheels of their chariot, they tear apart the hills:—

The Maruts spread the mist abroad,

The Maruts spread the mist around,

And make the mountains rock and reel,

And make the mountains shake and sway,

When with the winds they go their way (viii. 7, 4).

When they go their way with the winds (viii. 7, 4).

They shatter the lords of the forest and like wild elephants devour the woods:—

They break apart the rulers of the forest and, like wild elephants, consume the woods:—

Before you, fierce ones, even woods bow down in fear,

Before you, fierce ones, even the woods bow down in fear,

The earth herself, the very mountain trembles (v. 60, 2).

The earth itself, even the mountain shakes (v. 60, 2).

One of their main functions is to shed rain. They are clad in a robe of rain, and cover the eye of the sun with showers. They bedew the earth with milk; they shed fatness (ghee); they milk the thundering, the never-failing spring; they wet the earth with mead; they pour out the heavenly pail:—

One of their main jobs is to block the rain. They are dressed in a cloak of rain and hide the sun with downpours. They moisten the earth with nectar; they spill richness (clarified butter); they draw from the roaring, always-flowing spring; they soak the ground with sweet drink; they empty the celestial bucket:—

The rivers echo to their chariot fellies

The rivers echo to their chariot wheels.

What time they utter forth the voice of rain-clouds.—(i. 168, 8).

What time they speak the voice of rain-clouds.—(i. 168, 8).

In allusion to the sound of the winds the Maruts are often called singers, and as such aid Indra in his fight with the demon. They are, indeed, his constant associates in all his celestial conflicts.

In reference to the sound of the winds, the Maruts are often referred to as singers, and in this role, they support Indra in his battles against the demon. They are, in fact, his constant companions in all his heavenly struggles.

The God of Wind, called Vāyu or Vāta, is not a [91]prominent deity in the Rigveda, having only three entire hymns addressed to him. The personification is more developed under the name of Vāyu, who is mostly associated with Indra, while Vāta is coupled only with the less anthropomorphic rain-god, Parjanya. Vāyu is swift as thought and has roaring velocity. He has a shining car drawn by a team or a pair of ruddy steeds. On this car, which has a golden seat and touches the sky, Indra is his companion. Vāta, as also the ordinary designation of wind, is celebrated in a more concrete manner. His name is often connected with the verb , “to blow,” from which it is derived. Like Rudra, he wafts healing and prolongs life; for he has the treasure of immortality in his house. The poet of a short hymn (x. 168) devoted to his praise thus describes him:—

The God of Wind, known as Vāyu or Vāta, isn't a major figure in the Rigveda, with only three full hymns dedicated to him. The personification is more developed under the name Vāyu, who is typically linked with Indra, while Vāta is paired only with the less human-like rain-god, Parjanya. Vāyu moves as quickly as thought and has a thunderous speed. He rides in a brilliant chariot pulled by a team of reddish horses. In this chariot, which has a golden seat and reaches up to the sky, Indra is his companion. Vāta, as the common name for wind, is celebrated in a more tangible way. His name is often associated with the verb , meaning "to blow," from which it comes. Like Rudra, he brings healing and extends life; he possesses the treasure of immortality in his dwelling. The poet of a short song (x. 168) dedicated to his praise describes him like this:—

Of Vāta’s car I now will praise the greatness:

Of Vāta’s car, I will now praise its greatness:

Crashing it speeds along; its noise is thunder.

Crashing, it speeds by; its noise is like thunder.

Touching the sky, it goes on causing lightnings;

Touching the sky, it keeps generating lightning;

Scattering the dust of earth it hurries forward.

Scattering the dust, it rushes ahead.

In air upon his pathways hastening onward,

In the air, on his path, moving forward,

Never on any day he tarries resting.

Never does he take a break or rest.

The first-born order-loving friend of waters,

The first-born, orderly friend of the waters,

Where, pray, was he born? say, whence came he hither?

Where, may I ask, was he born? And where did he come from to get here?

The soul of gods, and of the world the offspring,

The essence of gods and the world’s creation,

This god according to his liking wanders.

This god roams around as he pleases.

His sound is heard, but ne’er is seen his figure.

His sound can be heard, but his figure is never seen.

This Vāta let us now with offerings worship.

This wind, let us now worship with offerings.

Another deity of air is Parjanya, god of rain, who is invoked in but three hymns, and is only mentioned some thirty times in the Rigveda. The name in several passages still means simply “rain-cloud.” The personification is therefore always closely connected with [92]the phenomenon of the rain-storm, in which the rain-cloud itself becomes an udder, a pail, or a water-skin. Often likened to a bull, Parjanya is characteristically a shedder of rain. His activity is described in very vivid strains (v. 83):—

Another air deity is Parjanya, the god of rain, who is referenced in only three hymns and mentioned around thirty times in the Rigveda. In several passages, the name simply means "rain-cloud." This personification is always closely linked with the occurrence of rainstorms, where the rain-cloud itself becomes an udder, a pail, or a water-skin. Often compared to a bull, Parjanya is typically seen as a rain-bringer. His actions are described in very vivid terms (v. 83):—

The trees he strikes to earth and smites the demon crew:

The trees he brings down and attacks the demon crew:

The whole world fears the wielder of the mighty bolt.

The whole world fears the person who holds the powerful bolt.

The guiltless man himself flees from the potent god,

The innocent man himself runs away from the powerful god,

What time Parjanya thund’ring smites the miscreant.

What time Parjanya thunders down to strike the wrongdoer.

Like a car-driver urging on his steeds with whips,

Like a driver pushing his horses on with whips,

He causes to bound forth the messengers of rain.

He makes the rain messengers come forward.

From far away the lion’s roar reverberates,

From far away, the lion's roar echoes,

What time Parjanya fills the atmosphere with rain.

What time Parjanya fills the air with rain.

Forth blow the winds, to earth the lightning flashes fall,

Forth blow the winds, to earth the lightning flashes fall,

Up shoot the herbs, the realm of light with moisture streams;

Up shoot the herbs, the realm of light with moisture streams;

Nourishment in abundance springs for all the world,

Nourishment is plentiful for everyone in the world,

What time Parjanya quickeneth the earth with seed.

What time Parjanya quickens the earth with seed.

Thunder and roar: the vital germ deposit!

Thunder and roar: the essential seed deposit!

With water-bearing chariot fly around us!

With the water-carrying chariot flying around us!

Thy water-skin unloosed to earth draw downward:

Your water-skin released to the ground:

With moisture make the heights and hollows equal!

With moisture, make the highs and lows equal!

The Waters are praised as goddesses in four hymns of the Rigveda. The personification, however, hardly goes beyond representing them as mothers, young wives, and goddesses who bestow boons and come to the sacrifice. As mothers they produce Agni, whose lightning form is, as we have seen, called Apāṃ Napāt, “Son of Waters.” The divine waters bear away defilement, and are even invoked to cleanse from moral guilt, the sins of violence, cursing, and lying. They bestow remedies, healing, long life, and immortality. Soma delights in the waters as a young man in lovely maidens; he approaches them as a lover; they are maidens who bow down before the youth.

The Waters are celebrated as goddesses in four hymns of the Rigveda. However, their personification mainly reflects their roles as mothers, young wives, and goddesses who grant blessings and come to offerings. As mothers, they give birth to Agni, whose lightning form is known as Apāṃ Napāt, “Son of Waters.” The divine waters wash away impurities and are even called upon to cleanse from moral guilt, including the sins of violence, cursing, and lying. They provide remedies, healing, long life, and immortality. Soma enjoys the waters like a young man enjoys beautiful maidens; he approaches them as a lover, and they are maidens who bow down before the young man.

Several rivers are personified and invoked as deities [93]in the Rigveda. One hymn (x. 75) celebrates the Sindhu or Indus, while another (iii. 33) sings the praises of the sister streams Vipāç and Çutudrī. Sarasvatī is, however, the most important river goddess, being lauded in three entire hymns as well as in many detached verses. The personification here goes much further than in the case of other streams; but the poets never lose sight of the connection of the goddess with the river. She is the best of mothers, of rivers, and of goddesses. Her unfailing breast yields riches of every kind, and she bestows wealth, plenty, nourishment, and offspring. One poet prays that he may not be removed from her to fields which are strange. She is invoked to descend from the sky, from the great mountain, to the sacrifice. Such expressions may have suggested the notion of the celestial origin and descent of the Ganges, familiar to post-Vedic mythology. Though simply a river deity in the Rigveda, Sarasvatī is in the Brāhmaṇas identified with Vāch, goddess of speech, and has in post-Vedic mythology become the goddess of eloquence and wisdom, invoked as a muse, and regarded as the wife of Brahmā.

Several rivers are given human qualities and referred to as gods [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in the Rigveda. One hymn (x. 75) celebrates the Sindhu or Indus, while another (iii. 33) praises the sister rivers Vipāç and Çutudrī. However, Sarasvatī is the most significant river goddess, being honored in three entire hymns as well as many individual verses. The personification here is much more developed than for other rivers; still, the poets never lose sight of her connection to the river. She is the greatest of mothers, rivers, and goddesses. Her abundant breast provides riches of all kinds, granting wealth, plenty, nourishment, and offspring. One poet prays that he may not be taken away from her to unfamiliar lands. She is called to come down from the sky, from the great mountain, to the sacrifice. Such phrases may have inspired the idea of the celestial origin and descent of the Ganges, a concept known in later Vedic mythology. Though just a river goddess in the Rigveda, in the Brāhmaṇas, Sarasvatī is associated with Vāch, the goddess of speech, and has become the goddess of eloquence and wisdom in post-Vedic mythology, invoked as a muse, and regarded as the wife of Brahmā.

Earth, Pṛithivī, the Broad One, hardly ever dissociated from Dyaus, is celebrated alone in only one short hymn of three stanzas (v. 84). Even here the poet cannot refrain from introducing references to her heavenly spouse as he addresses the goddess,

Earth, Pṛithivī, the Broad One, is rarely mentioned without Dyaus and is only celebrated in one brief hymn of three stanzas (v. 84). Even in this, the poet can’t help but include references to her celestial partner while addressing the goddess,

Who, firmly fixt, the forest trees

Who, firmly fixed, the forest trees

With might supportest in the ground:

With great strength, you support yourself in the ground:

When from the lightning of thy cloud

When from the lightning of your cloud

The rain-floods of the sky pour down.

The rain from the sky is pouring down.

The personification is only rudimentary, the attributes of the goddess being chiefly those of the physical earth.

The personification is pretty basic, with the goddess mainly representing the qualities of the physical earth.

The most important of the terrestrial deities is Agni, [94]god of fire. Next to Indra he is the most prominent of the Vedic gods, being celebrated in more than 200 hymns. It is only natural that the personification of the sacrificial fire, the centre around which the ritual poetry of the Veda moves, should engross so much of the attention of the Rishis. Agni being also the regular name of the element (Latin, igni-s), the anthropomorphism of the deity is but slight. The bodily parts of the god have a clear connection with the phenomena of terrestrial fire mainly in its sacrificial aspect. In allusion to the oblation of ghee cast in the fire, Agni is “butter-backed,” “butter-faced,” or “butter-haired.” He is also “flame-haired,” and has a tawny beard. He has sharp, shining, golden, or iron teeth and burning jaws. Mention is also often made of his tongue or tongues. He is frequently compared with or directly called a steed, being yoked to the pole of the rite in order to waft the sacrifice to the gods. He is also often likened to a bird, being winged and darting with rapid flight to the gods. He eats and chews the forest with sharp tooth. His lustre is like the rays of dawn or of the sun, and resembles the lightnings of the rain-cloud; but his track and his fellies are black, and his steeds make black furrows. Driven by the wind, he rushes through the wood. He invades the forests and shears the hairs of the earth, shaving it as a barber a beard. His flames are like the roaring waves of the sea. He bellows like a bull when he invades the forest trees; the birds are terrified at the noise when his grass-devouring sparks arise. Like the erector of a pillar, he supports the sky with his smoke; and one of his distinctive epithets is “smoke-bannered.” He is borne on a brilliant car, drawn by two or more steeds, which are ruddy or tawny and wind-impelled. [95]He yokes them to summon the gods, for he is the charioteer of the sacrifice.

The most important of the earthly gods is Agni, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the god of fire. Right after Indra, he is one of the most celebrated of the Vedic gods, mentioned in over 200 hymns. It makes sense that the embodiment of the sacrificial fire, the focal point of the ritual poetry of the Veda, captures so much interest from the Rishis. Agni is also the standard name for the element (Latin, igni-s), so the anthropomorphism of the deity is quite subtle. The physical aspects of the god are clearly linked to the phenomena of earthly fire, especially in its sacrificial form. Referring to the offering of ghee thrown into the fire, Agni is described as “butter-backed,” “butter-faced,” or “butter-haired.” He is also “flame-haired” and has a tawny beard. He has sharp, shining, golden, or iron teeth and fiery jaws. His tongue or tongues are often mentioned. He is frequently compared to or directly referred to as a horse, being yoked to the ritual’s pole to carry the sacrifice to the gods. He is also often likened to a bird, as he flies swiftly to the gods. He consumes and chews up the forest with his sharp teeth. His brightness is like the rays of dawn or the sun and resembles the lightning of rain clouds; however, his trail and his wheels are black, and his steeds create dark furrows. Driven by the wind, he rushes through the woods. He invades the forests, cutting the grass as a barber shaves a beard. His flames roar like the waves of the sea. He bellows like a bull when he penetrates the trees; the birds are frightened by the noise when his sparks eat through the grass. Like the builder of a pillar, he holds up the sky with his smoke; one of his defining titles is “smoke-bannered.” He travels in a brilliant chariot, pulled by two or more steeds, which are reddish or tawny and driven by the wind. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]He yokes them to call upon the gods since he is the charioteer of the sacrifice.

The poets love to dwell on his various births, forms, and abodes. They often refer to the daily generation of Agni by friction from the two fire-sticks. These are his parents, producing him as a new-born infant who is hard to catch. From the dry wood the god is born living; the child as soon as born devours his parents. The ten maidens said to produce him are the ten fingers used in twirling the upright fire-drill. Agni is called “Son of strength” because of the powerful friction necessary in kindling a flame. As the fire is lit every morning for the sacrifice, Agni is described as “waking at dawn.” Hence, too, he is the “youngest” of the gods; but he is also old, for he conducted the first sacrifice. Thus he comes to be paradoxically called both “ancient” and “very young” in the same passage.

The poets like to focus on his different births, forms, and homes. They often talk about how Agni is generated daily by the friction of two fire-sticks. These sticks are his parents, bringing him to life as a newborn baby who is hard to catch. From the dry wood, the god is born alive; as soon as he's born, he consumes his parents. The ten maidens that are said to create him represent the ten fingers used to spin the upright fire-drill. Agni is referred to as the “Son of strength” because of the strong friction needed to start a flame. Every morning, when the fire is lit for the sacrifice, Agni is described as “waking at dawn.” Because of this, he is also seen as the “youngest” of the gods; yet he is ancient as well, since he performed the first sacrifice. Therefore, he is paradoxically called both “ancient” and “very young” in the same context.

Agni also springs from the aërial waters, and is often said to have been brought from heaven. Born on earth, in air, in heaven, Agni is frequently regarded as having a triple character. The gods made him threefold, his births are three, and he has three abodes or dwellings. “From heaven first Agni was born, the second time from us (i.e. men), thirdly in the waters.” This earliest Indian trinity is important as the basis of much of the mystical speculation of the Vedic age. It was probably the prototype not only of the later Rigvedic triad, Sun, Wind, Fire, spoken of as distributed in the three worlds, but also of the triad Sun, Indra, Fire, which, though not Rigvedic, is still ancient. It is most likely also the historical progenitor of the later Hindu trinity of Brahmā, Vishṇu, Çiva. This triad of fires may have suggested and would explain the division of a single [96]sacrificial fire into the three which form an essential feature of the cult of the Brāhmaṇas.

Agni also comes from the aerial waters and is often said to have been brought down from heaven. Born on earth, in the air, and in heaven, Agni is commonly seen as having a triple nature. The gods created him in three different forms, his births are three, and he has three homes. “Agni was first born in heaven, the second time from us (i.e. men), and thirdly in the waters.” This early Indian trinity is significant because it lays the groundwork for much of the mystical thought of the Vedic age. It likely served as a model not only for the later Rigvedic triad of Sun, Wind, Fire, which is described as distributed across the three worlds, but also for the ancient triad of Sun, Indra, Fire, which, although not Rigvedic, is still old. It is most likely the historical ancestor of the later Hindu trinity of Brahmā, Vishṇu, and Çiva. This triad of fires may have inspired and would explain the division of a single [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sacrificial fire into the three that are a key aspect of the Brāhmaṇas' rituals.

Owing to the multiplicity of terrestrial fires, Agni is also said to have many births; for he abides in every family, house, or dwelling. Kindled in many spots, he is but one; scattered in many places, he is one and the same king. Other fires are attached to him as branches to a tree. He assumes various divine forms, and has many names; but in him are comprehended all the gods, whom he surrounds as a felly the spokes. Thus we find the speculations about Agni’s various forms leading to the monotheistic notion of a unity pervading the many manifestations of the divine.

Due to the many fires on earth, Agni is said to have many births; he exists in every family, home, or dwelling. Ignited in many locations, he remains one; spread out in different places, he is still the same king. Other fires are connected to him like branches on a tree. He takes on various divine forms and has many names; yet all gods are included within him, like a rim surrounding the spokes of a wheel. Thus, we see the ideas about Agni’s different forms lead to the belief in a single unity that permeates all the different manifestations of the divine.

Agni is an immortal who has taken up his abode among mortals; he is constantly called a “guest” in human dwellings; and is the only god to whom the frequent epithet gṛihapati, “lord of the house,” is applied.

Agni is an immortal who has chosen to live among humans; he is often referred to as a “guest” in people's homes; and he is the only god commonly known by the title gṛihapati, meaning “lord of the house.”

As the conductor of sacrifice, Agni is repeatedly called both a “messenger” who moves between heaven and earth and a priest. He is indeed the great priest, just as Indra is the great warrior.

As the deity of sacrifice, Agni is often referred to as both a “messenger” who travels between heaven and earth and a priest. He is truly the supreme priest, just as Indra is the supreme warrior.

Agni is, moreover, a mighty benefactor of his worshippers. With a thousand eyes he watches over the man who offers him oblations; but consumes his worshippers’ enemies like dry bushes, and strikes down the malevolent like a tree destroyed by lightning. All blessings issue from him as branches from a tree. All treasures are collected in him, and he opens the door of wealth. He gives rain from heaven and is like a spring in the desert. The boons which he confers are, however, chiefly domestic welfare, offspring, and general prosperity, while Indra for the most part grants victory, booty, power, and glory. [97]

Agni is also a powerful supporter of his followers. With a thousand eyes, he watches over those who make offerings to him; he devours their enemies like dried-up sticks and strikes down the wicked like a tree hit by lightning. All blessings come from him like branches from a tree. All riches are gathered in him, and he opens the door to wealth. He brings rain from the sky and acts like a spring in the desert. The gifts he provides mainly include home comfort, children, and overall prosperity, while Indra typically grants victory, spoils, power, and fame. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Probably the oldest function of fire in regard to its cult is that of burning and dispelling evil spirits and hostile magic. It still survives in the Rigveda from an earlier age, Agni being said to drive away the goblins with his light and receiving the epithet rakshohan, “goblin-slayer.” This activity is at any rate more characteristic of Agni than of any other deity, both in the hymns and in the ritual of the Vedas.

Probably the oldest function of fire in relation to its worship is to burn and drive away evil spirits and dark magic. It still exists in the Rigveda from an earlier time, where Agni is said to chase away the goblins with his light and is called rakshohan, meaning “goblin-slayer.” This role is definitely more associated with Agni than with any other deity, both in the hymns and in the rituals of the Vedas.

Since the soma sacrifice, beside the cult of fire, forms a main feature in the ritual of the Rigveda, the god Soma is naturally one of its chief deities. The whole of the ninth book, in addition to a few scattered hymns elsewhere, is devoted to his praise. Thus, judged by the standard of frequency of mention, Soma comes third in order of importance among the Vedic gods. The constant presence of the soma plant and its juice before their eyes set limits to the imagination of the poets who describe its personification. Hence little is said of Soma’s human form or action. The ninth book mainly consists of incantations sung over the soma while it is pressed by the stones and flows through the woollen strainer into the wooden vats, in which it is finally offered as a beverage to the gods on a litter of grass. The poets are chiefly concerned with these processes, overlaying them with chaotic imagery and mystical fancies of almost infinite variety. When Soma is described as being purified by the ten maidens who are sisters, or by the daughters of Vivasvat (the rising sun), the ten fingers are meant. The stones used in pounding the shoots on a skin “chew him on the hide of a cow.” The flowing of the juice into jars or vats after passing through the filter of sheep’s wool is described in various ways. The [98]streams of soma rush to the forest of the vats like buffaloes. The god flies like a bird to settle in the vats. The Tawny One settles in the bowls like a bird sitting on a tree. The juice being mixed with water in the vat, Soma is said to rush into the lap of the waters like a roaring bull on the herd. Clothing himself in waters, he rushes around the vat, impelled by the singers. Playing in the wood, he is cleansed by the ten maidens. He is the embryo or child of waters, which are called his mothers. When the priests add milk to soma “they clothe him in cow-garments.”

Since the soma sacrifice, along with the fire cult, is a key part of the rituals in the Rigveda, the god Soma is naturally one of its main deities. The entire ninth book, along with a few scattered hymns elsewhere, is dedicated to his praise. Therefore, based on how often he is mentioned, Soma ranks third in significance among the Vedic gods. The constant presence of the soma plant and its juice limited the poets' imagination when describing its personification. As a result, not much is said about Soma’s human form or actions. The ninth book mainly consists of incantations sung over the soma as it is pressed by stones and flows through a woollen strainer into wooden vats, where it is finally offered to the gods as a beverage on a bed of grass. The poets focus on these processes, embellishing them with chaotic imagery and a mystical variety of fanciful ideas. When Soma is described as being purified by the ten maidens who are sisters, or by the daughters of Vivasvat (the rising sun), it refers to the ten fingers. The stones used to crush the shoots on a skin “chew him on the hide of a cow.” The flow of juice into jars or vats after passing through the filter of sheep’s wool is described in various ways. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] streams of soma rush to the vat forest like buffaloes. The god flies like a bird to settle in the vats. The Tawny One settles in the bowls like a bird perched on a tree. As the juice mixes with water in the vat, Soma is said to rush into the waters like a roaring bull among the herd. Clothed in water, he circles the vat, driven by the singers. As he plays in the woods, he is purified by the ten maidens. He is the embryo or child of the waters, which are referred to as his mothers. When the priests add milk to soma, “they clothe him in cow-garments.”

The sound made by the soma juice flowing into the vats or bowls is often referred to in hyperbolical language. Thus a poet says that “the sweet drop flows over the filter like the din of combatants.” This sound is constantly described as roaring, bellowing, or occasionally even thundering. In such passages Soma is commonly compared with or called a bull, and the waters, with or without milk, are termed cows.

The sound of soma juice pouring into the vats or bowls is often described in exaggerated terms. For instance, a poet mentions that “the sweet drop flows over the filter like the din of fighters.” This sound is frequently characterized as roaring, bellowing, or sometimes even thundering. In these descriptions, Soma is often compared to or referred to as a bull, while the waters, with or without milk, are called cows.

Owing to the yellow colour of the juice, the physical quality of Soma mainly dwelt upon by the poets is his brilliance. His rays are often referred to, and he is frequently assimilated to the sun.

Due to the yellow color of the juice, the physical quality of Soma that poets often focus on is his brilliance. His rays are frequently mentioned, and he is often compared to the sun.

The exhilarating and invigorating action of soma led to its being regarded as a divine drink that bestows everlasting life. Hence it is called amṛita, the “immortal” draught (allied to the Greek ambrosia). Soma is the stimulant which conferred immortality upon the gods. Soma also places his worshipper in the imperishable world where there is eternal light and glory, making him immortal where King Yama dwells. Thus soma naturally has medicinal power also. It is medicine for a sick man, and the god Soma heals whatever [99]is sick, making the blind to see and the lame to walk.

The exciting and refreshing effects of soma led to it being seen as a divine drink that grants eternal life. That's why it's called amṛita, the "immortal" potion (similar to the Greek ambrosia). Soma is the enhancer that gave immortality to the gods. It also allows its worshippers to enter the eternal world of everlasting light and glory, making them immortal where King Yama resides. Thus, soma naturally has healing properties too. It serves as medicine for the ill, and the god Soma cures whatever [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is unwell, enabling the blind to see and the lame to walk.

Soma when imbibed stimulates the voice, which it impels as the rower his boat. Soma also awakens eager thought, and the worshippers of the god exclaim, “We have drunk soma, we have become immortal, we have entered into light, we have known the gods.” The intoxicating power of soma is chiefly, and very frequently, dwelt on in connection with Indra, whom it stimulates in his conflict with the hostile demons of the air.

Soma, when consumed, boosts the voice, pushing it forward like a rower propels his boat. Soma also sparks enthusiastic thought, and the worshippers of the god shout, “We have drunk soma, we have become immortal, we have entered the light, we have known the gods.” The intoxicating effects of soma are often highlighted in relation to Indra, whom it energizes in his battles against the hostile demons of the sky.

Being the most important of herbs, soma is spoken of as lord of plants or their king, receiving also the epithet vanaspati, “lord of the forest.”

Being the most important of herbs, soma is referred to as the lord of plants or their king, also receiving the title vanaspati, “lord of the forest.”

Soma is several times described as dwelling or growing on the mountains, in accordance with the statements of the Avesta about Haoma. Its true origin and abode is regarded as heaven, whence it has been brought down to earth. This belief is most frequently embodied in the myth of the soma-bringing eagle (çyena), which is probably only the mythological account of the simple phenomenon of the descent of lightning and the simultaneous fall of rain.

Soma is often said to live or grow in the mountains, aligning with what the Avesta says about Haoma. Its true source and home is considered to be heaven, from where it was brought down to earth. This idea is most commonly represented in the myth of the soma-bringing eagle (çyena), which likely serves as a mythological explanation for the straightforward event of lightning striking and rain falling at the same time.

In some of the latest hymns of the Rigveda Soma begins to be somewhat obscurely identified with the moon. In the Atharva-veda Soma several times means the moon, and in the Yajurveda Soma is spoken of as having the lunar mansions for his wives. The identification is a commonplace in the Brāhmaṇas, which explain the waning of the moon as due to the gods and fathers eating up the ambrosia of which it consists. In one of the Upanishads, moreover, the statement occurs that the moon is King Soma, the food of the gods, and is drunk up by them. Finally, in post-Vedic literature Soma is [100]a regular name of the moon, which is regarded as being consumed by the gods, and consequently waning till it is filled up again by the sun. This somewhat remarkable coalescence of Soma with the moon doubtless sprang from the hyperbolical terms in which the poets of the Rigveda dwell on Soma’s celestial nature and brilliance, which they describe as dispelling darkness. They sometimes speak of it as swelling in the waters, and often refer to the sap as a “drop” (indu). Comparisons with the moon would thus easily suggest themselves. In one passage of the Rigveda, for instance, Soma in the bowls is said to appear like the moon in the waters. The mystical speculations with which the Soma poetry teems would soon complete the symbolism.

In some of the latest hymns of the Rigveda, Soma starts to be somewhat vaguely associated with the moon. In the Atharva-veda, Soma is referred to multiple times as the moon, and in the Yajurveda, Soma is described as having the lunar mansions as his wives. This identification is common in the Brāhmaṇas, which explain the moon's waning as the result of the gods and ancestors consuming the ambrosia that it comprises. Additionally, one of the Upanishads states that the moon is King Soma, the food of the gods, and is consumed by them. Finally, in post-Vedic literature, Soma becomes a standard name for the moon, which is seen as being eaten away by the gods, causing it to wane until it is replenished by the sun. This interesting merging of Soma with the moon likely arose from the exaggerated descriptions in the Rigveda of Soma’s celestial essence and brilliance, which is said to dispel darkness. The poets sometimes depict it as swelling in the waters, often referring to the essence as a “drop” (indu). Comparisons to the moon would naturally suggest themselves. For example, in one passage of the Rigveda, Soma in the bowls is said to resemble the moon in the waters. The mystical speculations present in the Soma poetry would soon solidify this symbolism.

A comparison of the Avesta with the Rigveda shows clearly that soma was already an important feature in the mythology and cult of the Indo-Iranian age. In both it is described as growing on the mountains, whence it is brought by birds; in both it is king of plants; in both a medicine bestowing long life and removing death. In both the sap was pressed and mixed with milk; in both its mythical home is heaven, whence it comes down to earth; in both the draught has become a mighty god; in both the celestial Soma is distinguished from the terrestrial, the god from the beverage. The similarity goes so far that Soma and Haoma have even some individual epithets in common.

A comparison of the Avesta with the Rigveda clearly shows that soma was already a significant aspect of the mythology and rituals during the Indo-Iranian period. In both texts, it is depicted as growing on the mountains and is brought down by birds; in both, it is considered the king of plants; in both, it serves as a medicine that grants long life and wards off death. In both, the sap is extracted and mixed with milk; in both, its mythical origin is in heaven, from where it descends to earth; in both, the drink has transformed into a powerful god; and in both, the celestial Soma is distinguished from the earthly version, separating the god from the beverage. The similarities extend to the point that Soma and Haoma even share some individual titles.

The evolution of thought in the Rigvedic period shows a tendency to advance from the concrete to the abstract. One result of this tendency is the creation of abstract deities, which, however, are still rare, occurring for the most part in the last book only. A few of them are deifications of abstract nouns, such as Çraddhā [101]“Faith,” invoked in one short hymn, and Manyu, “Wrath,” in two. These abstractions grow more numerous in the later Vedas. Thus Kāma, “Desire,” first appears in the Atharva-veda, where the arrows with which he pierces hearts are already referred to; he is the forerunner of the flower-arrowed god of love, familiar in classical literature. More numerous is the class of abstractions comprising deities whose names denote an agent, such as Dhātṛi, “Creator,” or an attribute, such as Prajāpati, “Lord of Creatures.” These do not appear to be direct abstractions, but seem to be derived from epithets designating a particular aspect of activity or character, which at first applying to one or more of the older deities, finally acquired an independent value. Thus Prajāpati, originally an epithet of such gods as Savitṛi and Soma, occurs in a late verse of the last book as a distinct deity possessing the attribute of a creator. This god is in the Atharva-veda and the Vājasaneyi-Saṃhitā often, and in the Brāhmaṇas regularly, recognised as the chief deity, the father of the gods. In the Sūtras, Prajāpati is identified with Brahmā, his successor in the post-Vedic age.

The evolution of thought during the Rigvedic period shows a trend of moving from tangible concepts to more abstract ones. One outcome of this trend is the creation of abstract deities, which are still uncommon, mostly appearing in the last book. A few of these are representations of abstract ideas, like Çraddhā, “Faith,” mentioned in one short hymn, and Manyu, “Wrath,” referenced in two. These abstract concepts become more common in the later Vedas. For instance, Kāma, “Desire,” first shows up in the Atharva-veda, where the arrows that he uses to pierce hearts are already mentioned; he is the precursor to the flower-arrow-wielding god of love found in classical literature. There are more deities that are represented by names denoting an agent, such as Dhātṛi, “Creator,” or an attribute, like Prajāpati, “Lord of Creatures.” These don't appear to be direct abstractions but seem to stem from titles that describe a specific aspect of action or character, initially applying to one or more of the older gods before eventually achieving independent status. Thus, Prajāpati, originally a title of gods like Savitṛi and Soma, appears in a later verse of the last book as a distinct deity with the role of a creator. This god is frequently recognized in the Atharva-veda and the Vājasaneyi-Saṃhitā, and regularly acknowledged in the Brāhmaṇas as the chief deity and the father of the gods. In the Sūtras, Prajāpati is associated with Brahmā, who succeeds him in the post-Vedic age.

A hymn of the tenth book furnishes an interesting illustration of the curious way in which such abstractions sometimes come into being. Here is one of the stanzas:—

A hymn from the tenth book offers an interesting example of how these abstractions sometimes come about. Here is one of the stanzas:—

By whom the mighty sky, the earth so steadfast,

By whom the vast sky, the solid earth,

The realm of light, heaven’s vault, has been established,

The realm of light, heaven's vault, has been established,

Who in the air the boundless space traverses:

Who in the sky crosses the endless expanse:

What god should we with sacrifices worship?

What god should we worship with sacrifices?

The fourth line here is the refrain of nine successive stanzas, in which the creator is referred to as unknown, with the interrogative pronoun ka, “what?” This ka in [102]the later Vedic literature came to be employed not only as an epithet of the creator Prajāpati, but even as an independent name of the supreme god.

The fourth line here is the refrain of nine consecutive stanzas, where the creator is called unknown, using the interrogative word ka, meaning “what?” This ka in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]later Vedic literature was used not just as a title for the creator Prajāpati, but also as an independent name for the supreme god.

A deity of an abstract character occurring in the oldest as well as the latest parts of the Rigveda is Bṛihaspati, “Lord of Prayer.” Roth and other distinguished Vedic scholars regard him as a direct personification of devotion. In the opinion of the present writer, however, he is only an indirect deification of the sacrificial activity of Agni, a god with whom he has undoubtedly much in common. Thus the most prominent feature of his character is his priesthood. Like Agni, he has been drawn into and has obtained a firm footing in the Indra myth. Thus he is often described as driving out the cows after vanquishing the demon Vala. As the divine brahmā priest, Bṛihaspati seems to have been the prototype of the god Brahmā, chief of the later Hindu trinity. But the name Bṛihaspati itself survived in post-Vedic mythology as the designation of a sage, the teacher of the gods, and regent of the planet Jupiter.

A deity with an abstract nature found in both the oldest and newest sections of the Rigveda is Bṛihaspati, “Lord of Prayer.” Roth and other notable Vedic scholars see him as a direct embodiment of devotion. However, in my view, he is more of an indirect representation of the sacrificial activity of Agni, a god with whom he definitely shares many similarities. The most significant aspect of his character is his role as a priest. Like Agni, he has been incorporated into and has established a strong presence in the Indra myth. He is often depicted as driving away the cows after defeating the demon Vala. As the divine brahmā priest, Bṛihaspati appears to be the model for the god Brahmā, who is the chief of the later Hindu trinity. Nevertheless, the name Bṛihaspati itself continued in post-Vedic mythology as a title for a sage, the teacher of the gods, and the regent of the planet Jupiter.

Another abstraction, and one of a very peculiar kind, is the goddess Aditi. Though not the subject of any separate hymn, she is often incidentally celebrated. She has two, and only two, prominent characteristics. She is, in the first place, the mother of the small group of gods called Ādityas, of whom Varuṇa is the chief. Secondly, she has, like her son Varuṇa, the power of releasing from the bonds of physical suffering and moral guilt. With the latter trait her name, which means “unbinding,” “freedom,” is clearly connected. The unpersonified sense seems to survive in a few passages of the Rigveda. Thus a poet prays for the [103]“secure and unlimited gift of aditi.” The origin of the abstraction is probably to be explained as follows. The expression “sons of Aditi,” which is several times applied to the Ādityas, when first used in all likelihood meant “sons of liberation,” to emphasise a salient trait of their character, according to a turn of language common in the Rigveda. The feminine word “liberation” (aditi) used in this connection would then have become personified by a process which has more than one parallel in Sanskrit. Thus Aditi, a goddess of Indian origin, is historically younger than some at least of her sons, who can be traced back to a pre-Indian age.

Another abstraction, and one of a very unique kind, is the goddess Aditi. Although she doesn't have a separate hymn dedicated to her, she is often mentioned in passing. She has two main characteristics. First, she is the mother of the small group of gods called the Ādityas, with Varuṇa as their leader. Second, like her son Varuṇa, she has the ability to free people from physical suffering and moral guilt. Her name, which means “unbinding” or “freedom,” is clearly tied to this trait. This unpersonalized sense seems to persist in a few passages of the Rigveda. For example, a poet prays for the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“secure and unlimited gift of aditi.” The origin of this abstraction likely stems from the expression “sons of Aditi,” which is applied several times to the Ādityas. When first used, it probably meant “sons of liberation,” highlighting a key aspect of their character, following a common linguistic style in the Rigveda. The feminine word “liberation” (aditi) in this context may have become personified, a process that has more than one parallel in Sanskrit. Thus, Aditi, a goddess of Indian origin, is historically younger than at least some of her sons, who can be traced back to a pre-Indian era.

Goddesses, as a whole, occupy a very subordinate position in Vedic belief. They play hardly any part as rulers of the world. The only one of any consequence is Ushas. The next in importance, Sarasvatī, ranks only with the least prominent of the male gods. One of the few, besides Pṛithivī, to whom an entire hymn is addressed, is Rātrī, Night. Like her sister Dawn, with whom she is often coupled, she is addressed as a daughter of the sky. She is conceived not as the dark, but as the bright starlit night. Thus, in contrasting the twin goddesses, a poet says, “One decks herself with stars, with sunlight the other.” The following stanzas are from the hymn addressed to Night (x. 127):—

Goddesses, overall, hold a very minor role in Vedic beliefs. They hardly have any significance as rulers of the world. The only one who stands out is Ushas. The next most important, Sarasvatī, is only on the same level as the least significant male gods. One of the few, besides Pṛithivī, who receives an entire hymn is Rātrī, Night. Like her sister Dawn, with whom she is often paired, she is described as a daughter of the sky. She is envisioned not as the dark, but as the bright starlit night. Thus, when contrasting the twin goddesses, a poet says, “One adorns herself with stars, the other with sunlight.” The following stanzas are from the hymn dedicated to Night (x. 127):—

Night coming on, the goddess shines

Night is approaching, and the goddess shines

In many places with her eyes:

In many places with her eyes:

All-glorious she has decked herself.

She's dressed all-glorious.

Immortal goddess, far and wide

Immortal goddess, everywhere you go

She fills the valleys and the heights:

She fills the valleys and the hills:

Darkness with light she overcomes.

She overcomes darkness with light.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

And now the goddess coming on

And now the goddess is coming

Has driven away her sister Dawn:

Has driven away her sister Dawn:

Far off the darkness hastes away.

Far off, the darkness rushes away.

Thus, goddess, come to us to-day,

Thus, goddess, come to us today,

At whose approach we seek our homes,

At whose arrival we seek our homes,

As birds upon the tree their nest.

As birds in the tree have their nest.

The villagers have gone to rest,

The villagers have gone to sleep,

Beasts, too, with feet and birds with wings:

Beasts with feet and birds with wings:

The hungry hawk himself is still.

The hungry hawk is perfectly still.

Ward off the she-wolf and the wolf,

Ward off the she-wolf and the wolf,

Ward off the robber, goddess Night:

Ward off the thief, goddess Night:

And take us safe across the gloom.

And get us safely through the darkness.

Goddesses, as wives of the great gods, play a still more insignificant part, being entirely devoid of independent character. Indeed, hardly anything about them is mentioned but their names, which are simply formed from those of their male consorts by means of feminine suffixes.

Goddesses, as the wives of the powerful gods, have an even less significant role, lacking any independent identity. In fact, there's hardly anything about them mentioned except their names, which are just derived from those of their male partners by adding feminine endings.

A peculiar feature of Vedic mythology is the invocation in couples of a number of deities whose names are combined in the form of dual compounds. About a dozen such pairs are celebrated in entire hymns, and some half-dozen others in detached stanzas. By far the greatest number of such hymns is addressed to Mitra-Varuṇa, but the names most often found combined in this way are those of Heaven and Earth (Dyāvāpṛithivī). There can be little doubt that the latter couple furnished the analogy for this favourite formation. For the association of this pair, traceable as far back as the Indo-European period, appeared to early thought so intimate in nature, that the myth of their conjugal union is found widely diffused among primitive peoples. [105]

A unique aspect of Vedic mythology is the way some deities are invoked in pairs, combining their names into dual compounds. There are about a dozen pairs celebrated in entire hymns, with another half-dozen mentioned in separate stanzas. The largest number of these hymns are dedicated to Mitra-Varuṇa, but the names most commonly combined this way are those of Heaven and Earth (Dyāvāpṛithivī). It’s clear that this couple served as the model for this popular formation. Their association, which dates back to the Indo-European period, seemed so interconnected to early thinkers that the myth of their marriage is found widely among primitive cultures. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Besides these pairs of deities there is a certain number of more or less definite groups of divine beings generally associated with some particular god. The largest and most important of these are the Maruts or Storm-gods, who, as we have seen, constantly attend Indra on his warlike exploits. The same group, under the name of Rudras, is occasionally associated with their father Rudra. The smaller group of the Ādityas is constantly mentioned in company with their mother Aditi, or their chief Varuṇa. Their number in two passages of the Rigveda is stated as seven or eight, while in the Brāhmaṇas and later it is regularly twelve. Some eight or ten hymns of the Rigveda are addressed to them collectively. The following lines are taken from one (viii. 47) in which their aid and protection is specially invoked:—

Besides these pairs of gods, there are quite a few groups of divine beings that are usually linked with a specific god. The largest and most significant of these are the Maruts or Storm-gods, who, as we've seen, are constantly by Indra’s side during his battles. This same group, referred to as the Rudras, is sometimes connected with their father Rudra. The smaller group of the Ādityas is frequently mentioned alongside their mother Aditi, or their chief Varuṇa. In two places in the Rigveda, their number is cited as seven or eight, while in the Brāhmaṇas and in later texts, it’s consistently twelve. About eight or ten hymns of the Rigveda are written for them as a group. The following lines are taken from one (viii. 47) where their help and protection are particularly called upon:—

As birds extend their sheltering wings,

As birds spread their protective wings,

Spread your protection over us.

Cover us with your protection.

As charioteers avoid ill roads,

As drivers avoid bad roads,

May dangers always pass us by.

May dangers always pass us by.

Resting in you, O gods, we are

Resting in you, O gods, we are

Like men that fight in coats of mail.

Like men who fight in armor.

Look down on us, O Ādityas,

Look down on us, O Ādityas,

Like spies observing from the bank:

Like spies watching from the shore:

Lead us to paths of pleasantness,

Lead us to paths of joy,

Like horses to an easy ford.

Like horses to an easy crossing.

A third and much less important group is that of the Vasus, mostly associated with Indra in the Rigveda, though in later Vedic texts Agni becomes their leader. They are a vague group, for they are not characterised, having neither individual names nor any definite number. The Brāhmaṇas, however, mention eight of [106]them. Finally, there are the Viçvedevās or All-gods, to whom some sixty hymns are addressed. It is a factitious sacrificial group meant to embrace the whole pantheon in order that none should be excluded in invocations intended to be addressed to all. Strange to say, the All-gods are sometimes conceived as a narrower group, which is invoked with others like the Vasus and Ādityas.

A third and much less significant group is the Vasus, mostly linked with Indra in the Rigveda. However, in later Vedic texts, Agni takes over as their leader. They are a somewhat unclear group, as they lack distinct characteristics, individual names, or a specific number. Nevertheless, the Brāhmaṇas mention eight of them. Finally, there are the Viçvedevās or All-gods, to whom around sixty hymns are directed. This is a constructed sacrificial group meant to include the entire pantheon so that none are left out in rituals intended for everyone. Interestingly, the All-gods are sometimes seen as a smaller group, invoked alongside others like the Vasus and Ādityas.

Besides the higher gods the Rigveda knows a number of mythical beings not regarded as possessing the divine nature to the full extent and from the beginning. The most important of these are the Ṛibhus who form a triad, and are addressed in eleven hymns. Characteristically deft-handed, they are often said to have acquired the rank of deities by their marvellous skill. Among the five great feats of dexterity whereby they became gods, the greatest—in which they appear as successful rivals of Tvashṭṛi, the artificer god—consists in their having transformed his bowl, the drinking vessel of the gods, into four shining cups. This bowl perhaps represents the moon, the four cups being its phases. It has also been interpreted as the year with its division into seasons. The Ṛibhus are further said to have renewed the youth of their parents, by whom Heaven and Earth seem to have been meant. With this miraculous deed another myth told about them appears to be specially connected. They rested for twelve days in the house of the sun, Agohya (“who cannot be concealed”). This sojourn of the Ṛibhus in the house of the sun in all probability alludes to the winter solstice, the twelve days being the addition which was necessary to bring the lunar year of 354 into harmony with the solar year of nearly 366 days, and was intercalated before the days begin to grow perceptibly longer. On the whole, it seems likely that [107]the Ṛibhus were originally terrestrial or aërial elves, whose dexterity gradually attracted to them various myths illustrative of marvellous skill.

Besides the higher gods, the Rigveda recognizes several mythical beings who aren't considered fully divine from the start. The most notable of these are the Ṛibhus, a trio mentioned in eleven hymns. Known for their exceptional skills, they are often said to have attained godhood through their remarkable abilities. Among the five great feats that made them gods, the most significant—in which they compete successfully against Tvashṭṛi, the god of craftsmanship—involves transforming his bowl, the drinking vessel of the gods, into four shining cups. This bowl may symbolize the moon, with the four cups representing its phases. It has also been interpreted as the year divided into seasons. The Ṛibhus are said to have rejuvenated their parents, who are likely represented as Heaven and Earth. This miraculous act appears to be linked to another myth about them, where they rested for twelve days in the house of the sun, Agohya (“who cannot be concealed”). Their stay in the sun's house likely refers to the winter solstice, with the twelve days representing the adjustment needed to align the lunar year of 354 days with the solar year of nearly 366 days, added before the days noticeably begin to lengthen. Overall, it seems probable that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Ṛibhus were originally earthly or aerial elves, whose skills gradually attracted various myths highlighting their remarkable abilities.

In a few passages of the Rigveda mention is made of a celestial water-nymph called Apsaras (“moving in the waters”), who is regarded as the spouse of a corresponding male genius called Gandharva. The Apsaras, in the words of the poet, smiles at her beloved in the highest heaven. More Apsarases than one are occasionally spoken of. Their abode is in the later Vedas extended to the earth, where they especially frequent trees, which resound with the music of their lutes and cymbals. The Brāhmaṇas describe them as distinguished by great beauty and devoted to dance, song, and play. In the post-Vedic period they become the courtesans of Indra’s heaven. The Apsarases are loved not only by the Gandharvas but occasionally even by men. Such an one was Urvaçī. A dialogue between her and her earthly spouse, Purūravas, is contained in a somewhat obscure hymn of the Rigveda (x. 95). The nymph is here made to say:—

In a few parts of the Rigveda, there’s a mention of a celestial water-nymph named Apsaras (“moving in the waters”), who is seen as the partner of a corresponding male spirit called Gandharva. The Apsaras, as the poet describes, smiles at her beloved in the highest heaven. Sometimes, multiple Apsarases are referred to. Their presence in the later Vedas extends to Earth, where they particularly enjoy being near trees that resonate with the sound of their lutes and cymbals. The Brāhmaṇas portray them as exceptionally beautiful and dedicated to dance, song, and entertainment. In the post-Vedic era, they become the courtesans of Indra's heaven. The Apsarases are desired not only by the Gandharvas but also, at times, by men. One such figure was Urvaçī. A dialogue between her and her earthly partner, Purūravas, is found in a somewhat unclear hymn of the Rigveda (x. 95). In this, the nymph is made to say:—

Among mortals in other form I wandered,

Among mortals in a different form, I wandered,

And dwelt for many nights throughout four autumns.

And stayed for many nights over four autumns.

Her lover implores her to return; but, though his request is refused, he (like Tithonus) receives the promise of immortality. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa tells the story in a more connected and detailed form. Urvaçī is joined with Purūravas in an alliance, the permanence of which depends on a condition. When this is broken by a stratagem of the Gandharvas, the nymph immediately vanishes from the sight of her lover. Purūravas, distracted, roams in search of her, till at last he observes [108]her swimming in a lotus lake with other Apsarases in the form of an aquatic bird. Urvaçī discovers herself to him, and in response to his entreaties, consents to return for once after the lapse of a year. This myth in the post-Vedic age furnished the theme of Kālidāsa’s play Vikramorvaçī.

Her lover begs her to come back; but even though she turns him down, he (like Tithonus) gets the promise of immortality. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa tells the story in a more detailed and connected way. Urvaçī is united with Purūravas in a partnership that depends on a condition. When this condition is broken due to a trick from the Gandharvas, the nymph immediately disappears from her lover's sight. Purūravas, upset, wanders in search of her until he finally sees [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] her swimming in a lotus lake with other Apsarases in the shape of an aquatic bird. Urvaçī reveals herself to him, and in response to his pleas, agrees to return for one time after a year has passed. This myth in the post-Vedic period inspired Kālidāsa’s play Vikramorvaçī.

Gandharva appears to have been conceived originally as a single being. For in the Rigveda the name nearly always occurs in the singular, and in the Avesta, where it is found a few times in the form of Gandarewa, only in the singular. According to the Rigveda, this genius, the lover of the water-nymph, dwells in the fathomless spaces of air, and stands erect on the vault of heaven. He is also a guardian of the celestial soma, and is sometimes, as in the Avesta, connected with the waters. In the later Vedas the Gandharvas form a class, their association with the Apsarases being so frequent as to amount to a stereotyped phrase. In the post-Vedic age they have become celestial singers, and the notion of their home being in the realm of air survives in the expression “City of the Gandharvas” as one of the Sanskrit names for “mirage.”

Gandharva seems to have been originally thought of as a single entity. In the Rigveda, the name almost always appears in the singular, and in the Avesta, where it shows up a few times as Gandarewa, it’s also only in the singular. According to the Rigveda, this spirit, which is the lover of the water-nymph, lives in the endless spaces of air and stands tall on the sky’s vault. He also protects the celestial soma and is sometimes, as noted in the Avesta, associated with water. In the later Vedas, Gandharvas become a group, and their link with the Apsarases is so common that it turns into a typical expression. In the post-Vedic period, they transform into heavenly singers, and the idea of their dwelling in the air continues in the phrase “City of the Gandharvas,” which is one of the Sanskrit names for “mirage.”

Among the numerous ancient priests and heroes of the Rigveda the most important is Manu, the first sacrificer and the ancestor of the human race. The poets refer to him as “our father,” and speak of sacrificers as “the people of Manu.” The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa makes Manu play the part of a Noah in the history of human descent.

Among the many ancient priests and heroes of the Rigveda, the most significant is Manu, the first sacrificer and the ancestor of humanity. The poets call him “our father” and refer to sacrificers as “the people of Manu.” The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa depicts Manu as a Noah in the story of human lineage.

A group of ancient priests are the Angirases, who are closely associated with Indra in the myth of the capture of the cows. Another ancient race of mythical priests are the Bhṛigus, to whom the Indian Prometheus, Mātariçvan, [109]brought the hidden Agni from heaven, and whose function was the establishment and diffusion of the sacrificial fire on earth.

A group of ancient priests known as the Angirases is closely linked to Indra in the myth about capturing the cows. Another ancient race of legendary priests is the Bhṛigus, to whom the Indian Prometheus, Mātariçvan, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] brought the hidden Agni from heaven. Their role was to establish and spread the sacrificial fire on earth.

A numerically definite group of ancestral priests, rarely mentioned in the Rigveda, are the seven Rishis or seers. In the Brāhmaṇas they came to be regarded as the seven stars in the constellation of the Great Bear, and are said to have been bears in the beginning. This curious identification was doubtless brought about partly by the sameness of the number in the two cases, and partly by the similarity of sound between ṛishi, “seer,” and ṛiksha, which in the Rigveda means both “star” and “bear.”

A specific group of ancient priests, rarely mentioned in the Rigveda, consists of the seven Rishis or seers. In the Brāhmaṇas, they are seen as the seven stars in the Great Bear constellation and are said to have originally been bears. This intriguing connection likely arose partly due to the matching number in both contexts, and partly because of the similarity in sound between ṛishi, meaning “seer,” and ṛiksha, which in the Rigveda means both “star” and “bear.”

Animals play a considerable part in the mythological and religious conceptions of the Veda. Among them the horse is conspicuous as drawing the cars of the gods, and in particular as representing the sun under various names. In the Vedic ritual the horse was regarded as symbolical of the sun and of fire. Two hymns of the Rigveda (i. 162–163) which deal with the subject, further show that horse-sacrifice was practised in the earliest age of Indian antiquity.

Animals play an important role in the mythological and religious beliefs of the Veda. Among them, the horse stands out as it pulls the chariots of the gods and specifically represents the sun under various names. In Vedic rituals, the horse was seen as a symbol of the sun and fire. Two hymns from the Rigveda (i. 162–163) that address this topic further demonstrate that horse sacrifices were performed in the earliest times of Indian history.

The cow, however, is the animal which figures most largely in the Rigveda. This is undoubtedly due to the important position, resulting from its pre-eminent utility, occupied by this animal even in the remotest period of Indian life. The beams of dawn and the clouds are cows. The rain-cloud, personified under the name of Pṛiçni, “the speckled one,” is a cow, the mother of the Storm-gods. The bountiful clouds on which all wealth in India depended, were doubtless the prototypes of the many-coloured cows which yield all desires in the heaven of the blest described by the Atharva-veda, and which are [110]the forerunners of the “Cow of Plenty” (Kāmaduh) so familiar to post-Vedic poetry. The earth itself is often spoken of by the poets of the Rigveda as a cow. That this animal already possessed a sacred character is shown by the fact that one Rishi addresses a cow as Aditi and a goddess, impressing upon his hearers that she should not be slain. Aghnyā (“not to be killed”), a frequent designation of the cow in the Rigveda, points in the same direction. Indeed the evidence of the Avesta proves that the sanctity of this animal goes back even to the Indo-Iranian period. In the Atharva-veda the worship of the cow is fully recognised, while the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa emphasises the evil consequences of eating beef. The sanctity of the cow has not only survived in India down to the present day, but has even gathered strength with the lapse of time. The part played by the greased cartridges in the Indian Mutiny is sufficient to prove this statement. To no other animal has mankind owed so much, and the debt has been richly repaid in India with a veneration unknown in other lands. So important a factor has the cow proved in Indian life and thought, that an exhaustive account of her influence from the earliest times would form a noteworthy chapter in the history of civilisation.

The cow is the animal that plays the most significant role in the Rigveda. This is definitely because of the important position it held due to its remarkable usefulness, even in the earliest days of Indian life. The beams of dawn and the clouds are seen as cows. The rain-cloud, personified as Pṛiçni, “the speckled one,” is a cow and the mother of the Storm-gods. The generous clouds, on which all prosperity in India relied, were likely the models for the many-colored cows that fulfill all desires in the heavenly paradise described in the Atharva-veda, and which are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the precursors of the “Cow of Plenty” (Kāmaduh), well-known in post-Vedic poetry. Poets of the Rigveda often refer to the earth as a cow. The already sacred nature of this animal is evident when one Rishi addresses a cow as Aditi and as a goddess, emphasizing to his audience that she should not be killed. The term Aghnyā (“not to be killed”), frequently used for the cow in the Rigveda, supports this notion. In fact, evidence from the Avesta shows that the sanctity of this animal dates back to the Indo-Iranian period. The worship of the cow is fully acknowledged in the Atharva-veda, while the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa highlights the negative consequences of eating beef. The sanctity of the cow has not only persisted in India up to today but has also intensified over time. The role of greased cartridges in the Indian Mutiny is enough to demonstrate this claim. No other animal has contributed so much to humanity, and this debt has been richly repaid in India with a reverence unmatched in other countries. The cow has been such a significant factor in Indian life and thought that a thorough exploration of her influence from ancient times would be an important chapter in the history of civilization.

Among the noxious animals of the Rigveda the serpent is the most prominent. This is the form which the powerful demon, the foe of Indra, is believed to possess. The serpent also appears as a divine being in the form of the rarely mentioned Ahi budhnya, “the Dragon of the Deep,” supposed to dwell in the fathomless depths of the aërial ocean, and probably representing the beneficent side of the character of the serpent Vṛitra. In the later Vedas the serpents are mentioned [111]as a class of semi-divine beings along with the Gandharvas and others; and in the Sūtras offerings to them are prescribed. In the latter works we meet for the first time with the Nāgas, in reality serpents, and human only in form. In post-Vedic times serpent-worship is found all over India. Since there is no trace of it in the Rigveda, while it prevails widely among the non-Aryan Indians, there is reason to believe that when the Aryans spread over India, the land of serpents, they found the cult diffused among the aborigines and borrowed it from them.

Among the harmful creatures of the Rigveda, the serpent is the most notable. This is the form that the powerful demon, Indra's enemy, is believed to take. The serpent also appears as a divine entity in the rarely mentioned Ahi budhnya, “the Dragon of the Deep,” thought to live in the unfathomable depths of the aërial ocean, likely representing the more positive aspect of the character of the serpent Vṛitra. In the later Vedas, serpents are mentioned [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as a type of semi-divine beings alongside the Gandharvas and others; and in the Sūtras, offerings to them are recommended. In these later texts, we encounter the Nāgas, which are essentially serpents, appearing human only in form. In post-Vedic times, serpent worship is found throughout India. Since there's no evidence of it in the Rigveda, while it is widespread among non-Aryan Indians, it seems likely that when the Aryans spread into India, the land of serpents, they encountered this practice among the indigenous people and adopted it from them.

Plants are frequently invoked as divinities, chiefly in enumerations along with waters, rivers, mountains, heaven, and earth. One entire hymn (x. 97) is, however, devoted to the praise of plants (oshadhi) alone, mainly with regard to their healing powers. Later Vedic texts mention offerings made to plants and the adoration paid to large trees passed in marriage processions. One hymn of the Rigveda (x. 146) celebrates the forest as a whole, personified as Araṇyānī, the mocking genius of the woods. The weird sights and sounds of the gloaming are here described with a fine perception of nature. In the dark solitudes of the jungle

Plants are often revered as divine beings, especially when listed alongside waters, rivers, mountains, the sky, and the earth. However, one entire hymn (x. 97) is specifically dedicated to praising plants (oshadhi), particularly focusing on their healing abilities. Later Vedic texts mention offerings made to plants and the respect shown to large trees during wedding processions. One hymn from the Rigveda (x. 146) celebrates the entire forest, personified as Araṇyānī, the playful spirit of the woods. The strange sights and sounds of twilight are described here with a keen awareness of nature. In the dark solitude of the jungle

Sounds as of grazing cows are heard,

Sounds of grazing cows can be heard,

A dwelling-house appears to loom,

A house seems to emerge,

And Araṇyānī, Forest-nymph,

And Araṇyānī, Forest Nymph,

Creaks like a cart at eventide.

Creaks like a cart at dusk.

Here some one calls his cow to him,

Here, someone calls his cow over to him,

Another there is felling wood;

Another person is chopping wood;

Who tarries in the forest-glade

Who lingers in the clearing

Thinks to himself, “I heard a cry.”

Thinks to himself, “I heard a shout.”

Never does Araṇyānī hurt

Araṇyānī never hurts.

Unless one goes too near to her:

Unless one gets too close to her:

When she has eaten of sweet fruit

When she has eaten sweet fruit

At her own will she goes to rest.

She goes to rest whenever she chooses.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Sweet-scented, redolent of balm,

Fragrant, smelling of balm,

Replete with food, yet tilling not,

Replete with food, yet not cultivating,

Mother of beasts, the Forest-nymph,

Mother of beasts, the Forest Nymph,

Her I have magnified with praise.

Here I have amplified with praise.

On the whole, however, the part played by plant, tree, and forest deities is a very insignificant one in the Rigveda.

On the whole, though, the role of plant, tree, and forest deities is quite minor in the Rigveda.

A strange religious feature pointing to a remote antiquity is the occasional deification and worship even of objects fashioned by the hand of man, when regarded as useful to him. These are chiefly sacrificial implements. Thus in one hymn (iii. 8) the sacrificial post (called “lord of the forest”) is invoked, while three hymns of the tenth book celebrate the pressing stones used in preparing soma. The plough is invoked in a few stanzas; and an entire hymn (vi. 75) is devoted to the praise of various implements of war, while one in the Atharva-veda (v. 20) glorifies the drum.

A strange religious aspect that shows its ancient roots is the occasional deification and worship of objects created by humans when they are seen as useful. These are mainly sacrificial tools. For example, in one hymn (iii. 8), the sacrificial post (referred to as “lord of the forest”) is called upon, while three hymns from the tenth book celebrate the grinding stones used in making soma. The plough is mentioned in a few stanzas; an entire hymn (vi. 75) is dedicated to praising various weapons, and one in the Atharva-veda (v. 20) honors the drum.

The demons so frequently mentioned in the Rigveda are of two classes. The one consists of the aërial adversaries of the gods. The older view is that of a conflict waged between a single god and a single demon. This gradually developed into the notion of the gods and the demons in general being arrayed against each other as two opposing hosts. The Brāhmaṇas regularly represent the antagonism thus. Asura is the ordinary name of the aërial foes of the gods. This word has a remarkable history. In the Rigveda it is predominantly a designation of the gods, and in the Avesta it denotes, in the form of Ahura, the highest god of Zoroastrianism. In the later parts of the Rigveda, however, asura, when used by itself, also signifies “demon,” and this is its only sense in the Atharva-veda. A somewhat unsuccessful [113]attempt has been made to explain how a word signifying “god” came to mean “devil,” as the result of national conflicts, the Asuras or gods of extra-Vedic tribes becoming demons to the Vedic Indian, just as the devas or gods of the Veda are demons in the Avesta. There is no traditional evidence in support of this view, and it is opposed by the fact that to the Rigvedic Indian asura not only in general meant a divine being, but was especially appropriate to Varuṇa, the most exalted of the gods. The word must therefore have changed its meaning in course of time within the Veda itself. Here it seems from the beginning to have had the sense of “possessor of occult power,” and hence to have been potentially applicable to hostile beings. Thus in one hymn of the Rigveda (x. 124) both senses seem to occur. Towards the end of the Rigvedic period the application of the word to the gods began to fall into abeyance. This tendency was in all likelihood accelerated by the need of a word denoting the hostile demoniac powers generally, as well as by an incipient popular etymology, which saw a negative (a-sura) in the word and led to the invention of sura, “god,” a term first found in the Upanishads.

The demons frequently mentioned in the Rigveda are divided into two categories. One group consists of the aerial enemies of the gods. The older perspective sees this as a conflict between a single god and a single demon. Over time, this developed into the idea of the gods and demons being lined up against each other as two opposing groups. The Brāhmaṇas typically portray this antagonism. Asura is the common term for the aerial foes of the gods. This word has an interesting history. In the Rigveda, it primarily refers to the gods, and in the Avesta, it signifies, in the form of Ahura, the highest god of Zoroastrianism. However, in the later parts of the Rigveda, asura used alone also means “demon,” which is its only meaning in the Atharva-veda. An unsuccessful attempt has been made to explain how a word that means “god” came to mean “devil,” suggesting it arose from national conflicts where the Asuras or gods of non-Vedic tribes became demons to the Vedic Indians, just as the devas or gods in the Veda are seen as demons in the Avesta. There’s no traditional evidence supporting this view, and it contrasts with the fact that to the Rigvedic Indian, asura generally referred to a divine being, especially to Varuṇa, the highest of the gods. Therefore, the word must have changed its meaning over time within the Veda itself. It seems to have initially carried the sense of “possessor of occult power,” making it potentially applicable to hostile beings. For instance, in one hymn of the Rigveda (x. 124), both meanings appear. Towards the end of the Rigvedic period, the use of the word for the gods started to decline. This trend was likely sped up by the need for a term that referred to hostile demonic powers generally, along with an emerging popular etymology that found a negative in the word (a-sura) and led to the creation of sura, “god,” a term first found in the Upanishads.

A group of aërial demons, primarily foes of Indra, are the Paṇis. The proper meaning of the word is “niggard,” especially in regard to sacrificial gifts. From this signification it developed the mythological sense of demons resembling those originally conceived as withholding the treasures of heaven. The term dāsa or dasyu, properly the designation of the dark aborigines of India contrasted with their fair Aryan conquerors, is frequently used in the sense of demons or fiends.

A group of aerial demons, mostly enemies of Indra, are the Paṇis. The actual meaning of the word is “stingy,” especially when it comes to offering sacrifices. From this meaning, it evolved into a mythological term for demons thought to hoard the treasures of heaven. The term dāsa or dasyu, which originally referred to the dark indigenous people of India in contrast to their lighter Aryan conquerors, is often used to mean demons or fiends.

By far the most conspicuous of the individual aërial [114]demons of the Rigveda, is Vṛitra, who has the form of a serpent, and whose name means “encompasser.” Another demon mentioned with some frequency is Vala, the personification of the mythical cave in which the celestial cows are confined. In post-Vedic literature these two demons are frequently mentioned together and are regarded as brothers slain by Indra. The most often named among the remaining adversaries of Indra is Çushṇa, the “hisser” or “scorcher.” A rarely-mentioned demon is Svarbhānu, who is described as eclipsing the sun with darkness. His successor in Sanskrit literature was Rāhu, regarded as causing eclipses by swallowing the sun or moon.

By far the most noticeable of the individual aerial [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]demons in the Rigveda is Vṛitra, who takes the form of a serpent, and whose name means “encompasser.” Another demon that is mentioned fairly often is Vala, the embodiment of the mythical cave where the celestial cows are held captive. In post-Vedic literature, these two demons are often referenced together and are seen as brothers who were killed by Indra. The most frequently named among the other opponents of Indra is Çushṇa, the “hisser” or “scorcher.” A less commonly mentioned demon is Svarbhānu, who is said to eclipse the sun with darkness. His successor in Sanskrit literature was Rāhu, who is thought to cause eclipses by swallowing the sun or moon.

The second class of demons consists of goblins supposed to infest the earth, enemies of mankind as the Asuras are of the gods. By far the most common generic name for this class is Rakshas. They are hardly ever mentioned except in connection with some god who is invoked to destroy or is praised for having destroyed them. These goblins are conceived as having the shapes of various animals as well as of men. Their appearance is more fully described by the Atharvaveda, in which they are also spoken of as deformed or as being blue, yellow, or green in colour. According to the Rigveda they are fond of the flesh of men and horses, whom they attack by entering into them in order to satisfy their greed. They are supposed to prowl about at night and to make the sacrifice the special object of their attacks. The belief that the Rakshases actively interfere with the performance of sacrificial rites remains familiar in the post-Vedic period. A species of goblin scarcely referred to in the Rigveda, but often mentioned in the later Vedas, are the Piçāchas, described [115]as devouring corpses and closely connected with the dead.

The second group of demons consists of goblins that are believed to haunt the earth, much like the Asuras are enemies of the gods. The most common name for this group is Rakshas. They are rarely mentioned except in relation to a god who is called upon to destroy them or is praised for having done so. These goblins are thought to take on the forms of various animals as well as humans. Their appearance is more thoroughly described in the Atharvaveda, where they are also referred to as deformed or colored blue, yellow, or green. According to the Rigveda, they enjoy feasting on the flesh of men and horses, attacking them by entering their bodies to satisfy their hunger. They are believed to roam at night and particularly target sacrifices. The idea that the Rakshasas actively disrupt sacrificial rites continues to be known in the post-Vedic period. Another type of goblin, not often mentioned in the Rigveda but frequently referred to in the later Vedas, is the Piçāchas, described [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as eating corpses and being closely associated with the dead.

Few references to death and the future life are to be found in the hymns of the Rigveda, as the optimistic and active Vedic Indian, unlike his descendants in later centuries, seems to have given little thought to the other world. Most of the information to be gained about their views of the next life are to be found in the funeral hymns of the last book. The belief here expressed is that fire or the grave destroys the body only, while the real personality of the deceased is imperishable. The soul is thought to be separable from the body, not only after death, but even during unconsciousness (x. 58). There is no indication here, or even in the later Vedas, of the doctrine of the transmigration of souls, though it was already firmly established in the sixth century B.C. when Buddhism arose. One passage of the Rigveda, however, in which the soul is spoken of as departing to the waters or the plants, may contain the germs of the theory. [116]

Few mentions of death and the afterlife appear in the hymns of the Rigveda, as the hopeful and active Vedic Indian, unlike his later descendants, seems to have paid little attention to the next world. Most insights into their beliefs about the afterlife can be found in the funeral hymns of the last book. The belief expressed here is that fire or the grave only destroys the body, while the true essence of the deceased remains eternal. The soul is considered to be separate from the body, not only after death but even during unconsciousness (x. 58). There is no indication here, or even in the later Vedas, of the idea of reincarnation, though it was already well established in the sixth century B.C. when Buddhism emerged. One passage from the Rigveda, however, where the soul is described as moving to the waters or the plants, may hint at the early beginnings of that theory. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 In verse 10, which is a late addition; see p. 51, footnote.

1 In verse 10, which was added later; see p. 51, footnote.

2 A reference to dropsy, with which Varuṇa is thought to afflict sinners.

2 A reference to edema, which Varuṇa is believed to inflict on wrongdoers.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter V

Philosophy of the Rigveda

According to the Vedic view, the spirit of the deceased proceeded to the realm of eternal light on the path trodden by the fathers, whom he finds in the highest heaven revelling with Yama, king of the dead, and feasting with the gods.

According to the Vedic perspective, the spirit of the deceased moves on to the realm of eternal light along the path taken by their ancestors, whom they encounter in the highest heaven enjoying life with Yama, the king of the dead, and sharing in the feasts with the gods.

In one of the funeral hymns (x. 14, 7) the dead man is thus addressed:—

In one of the funeral hymns (x. 14, 7) the deceased is addressed like this:—

Go forth, go forth along those ancient pathways

Go ahead, go ahead along those old paths.

To where our early ancestors departed.

To where our ancient ancestors went.

There thou shalt see rejoicing in libations

There you will see celebration in drinks.

The two kings, Varuṇa the god and Yama.

The two kings, Varuṇa the god and Yama.

Here a tree spreads its branches, in the shade of which Yama drinks soma with the gods, and the sound of the flute and of songs is heard. The life in heaven is free from imperfections or bodily frailties, and is altogether delectable. It is a glorified life of material joys as conceived by the imagination, not of warriors, but of priests. Heaven is gained as a reward by heroes who risk their lives in battle, but above all by those who bestow liberal sacrificial gifts on priests.

Here, a tree spreads its branches, where Yama drinks soma with the gods in the shade, and the sound of flutes and songs can be heard. Life in heaven is free from flaws or physical weaknesses and is truly delightful. It’s an elevated existence filled with material pleasures as imagined, not by warriors, but by priests. Heaven is earned as a reward by heroes who put their lives on the line in battle, but especially by those who generously offer sacrifices to priests.

Though the Atharva-veda undoubtedly shows a belief in a place of future punishment, the utmost that can be inferred with regard to the Rigveda from the scanty evidence we possess, is the notion that unbelievers were [117]consigned to an underground darkness after death. So little, indeed, do the Rishis say on this subject, and so vague is the little they do say, that Roth held the total annihilation of the wicked by death to be their belief. The early Indian notions about future punishment gradually developed, till, in the post-Vedic period, a complicated system of hells had been elaborated.

Though the Atharva-veda clearly indicates a belief in a place of future punishment, the most we can gather about the Rigveda from the limited evidence we have is the idea that nonbelievers were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sent to an underground darkness after death. In fact, the Rishis say very little about this topic, and what little they do mention is so unclear that Roth suggested they believed in the total destruction of the wicked by death. Early Indian ideas about future punishment evolved over time, culminating in the post-Vedic period with a complex system of hells.

Some passages of the Rigveda distinguish the path of the fathers or dead ancestors from the path of the gods, doubtless because cremation appeared as a different process from sacrifice. In the Brāhmaṇas the fathers and the gods are thought to dwell in distinct abodes, for the “heavenly world” is contrasted with the “world of the fathers.”

Some sections of the Rigveda differentiate between the path of the ancestors and the path of the gods, likely because cremation was seen as a separate practice from sacrifice. In the Brāhmaṇas, the ancestors and the gods are believed to live in separate places, as the “heavenly world” is contrasted with the “world of the ancestors.”

The chief of the blessed dead is Yama, to whom three entire hymns are addressed. He is spoken of as a king who rules the departed and as a gatherer of the people, who gives the deceased a resting-place and prepares an abode for him. Yama it was who first discovered the way to the other world:—

The leader of the blessed dead is Yama, to whom three complete hymns are dedicated. He is described as a king who governs the departed and as a gatherer of souls, providing the deceased with a resting place and preparing a home for them. Yama was the one who first found the path to the afterlife:—

Him who along the mighty heights departed,

Him who left the great heights,

Him who searched and spied out the path for many,

Him who explored and examined the way for many,

Son of Vivasvat, gatherer of the people,

Son of Vivasvat, gatherer of the people,

Yama the king, with sacrifices worship. (x. 14, 1).

Yama the king, honored with sacrifices. (x. 14, 1).

Though death is the path of Yama, and he must consequently have been regarded with a certain amount of fear, he is not yet in the Rigveda, as in the Atharvaveda and the later mythology, a god of death. The owl and pigeon are occasionally mentioned as emissaries of Yama, but his regular messengers are two dogs which guard the path trodden by the dead proceeding to the other world. [118]

Though death is associated with Yama, and he must have been viewed with some fear, he is not yet considered a god of death in the Rigveda, as he is in the Atharvaveda and later mythology. The owl and pigeon are sometimes mentioned as agents of Yama, but his usual messengers are two dogs that watch over the path taken by the dead as they move to the afterlife. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With reference to them the deceased man is thus addressed in one of the funeral hymns (x. 14):—

With regard to them, the deceased man is mentioned in one of the funeral hymns (x. 14):—

Run on thy path straight forward past the two dogs,

Run straight ahead past the two dogs,

The sons of Saramā, four-eyed and brindled,

The sons of Saramā, with four eyes and brindled coats,

Draw near thereafter to the bounteous fathers,

Draw near then to the generous parents,

Who revel on in company with Yama.

Who enjoy being in the company of Yama.

Broad-nosed and brown, the messengers of Yama,

Broad-nosed and brown, the messengers of Yama,

Greedy of lives, wander among the people:

Greedy for lives, roam among the people:

May they give back to us a life auspicious

May they bring us a blessed life.

Here and to-day, that we may see the sunlight.

Here and today, so we can see the sunlight.

The name of Yama is sometimes used in the Rigveda in its primary sense of “twin,” and the chief of the dead actually occurs in this character throughout a hymn (x. 10) of much poetic beauty, consisting of a dialogue between him and his sister Yamī. She endeavours to win his love, but he repels her advances with these words:—

The name Yama is sometimes used in the Rigveda in its original meaning of “twin,” and the chief of the dead actually appears in this role throughout a hymn (x. 10) that is very poetic, featuring a dialogue between him and his sister Yamī. She tries to win his affection, but he pushes her away with these words:—

The spies sent by the gods here ever wander,

The spies sent by the gods here always roam,

They stand not still, nor close their eyes in slumber:

They don't stay still, nor do they close their eyes in sleep:

Another man thine arms shall clasp, O Yamī,

Another man will hold you in his arms, O Yamī,

Tightly as twines around the tree the creeper.

Tightly like vines around a tree, the creeper.

The incestuous union which forms the main theme of the poem, though rejected as contrary to the higher ethical standard of the Rigveda, was doubtless the survival of an already existing myth of the descent of mankind from primeval “twins.” This myth, indeed, seems to have been handed down from the Indo-Iranian period, for the later Avestan literature makes mention of Yimeh as a sister of Yima. Even the name of Yama’s father goes back to that period, for Yima is the son of Vivanhvant in the Avesta as Yama is of Vivasvat in the Rigveda.

The incestuous relationship that serves as the main theme of the poem, while dismissed as contrary to the higher ethical standards of the Rigveda, likely represents the remnants of an existing myth about humanity descending from ancient "twins." This myth appears to have been passed down from the Indo-Iranian era, as later Avestan literature references Yimeh as Yima's sister. Even the name of Yama's father traces back to that time, since Yima is the son of Vivanhvant in the Avesta, just as Yama is the son of Vivasvat in the Rigveda.

The great bulk of the Rigvedic poems comprises invocations [119]of gods or deified objects as described in the foregoing pages. Scattered among them are to be found, chiefly in the tenth book, about a dozen mythological pieces consisting of dialogues which, in a vague and fragmentary way, indicate the course of the action and refer to past events. In all likelihood they were originally accompanied by a narrative setting in prose, which explained the situation more fully to the audience, but was lost after these poems were incorporated among the collected hymns of the Rigveda. One of this class (iv. 42) is a colloquy between Indra and Varuṇa, in which each of these leading gods puts forward his claims to pre-eminence. Another, which shows considerable poetic merit and presents the situation clearly, is a dialogue in alternate verses between Varuṇa and Agni (x. 51), followed by a second (x. 52) between the gods and Agni, who has grown weary of his sacrificial office, but finally agrees to continue the performance of his duties.

The majority of the Rigvedic poems consists of invocations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of gods or deified objects as discussed in the previous pages. Among these, mainly in the tenth book, there are about a dozen mythological pieces that feature dialogues which, in a vague and fragmented way, hint at the course of the action and reference past events. They were likely originally accompanied by a prose narrative that provided a fuller explanation of the situation to the audience, but this was lost after the poems were included among the collected hymns of the Rigveda. One example from this group (iv. 42) is a conversation between Indra and Varuṇa, where each of these leading gods presents his case for superiority. Another example, which has significant poetic value and clearly presents the situation, is a dialogue in alternating verses between Varuṇa and Agni (x. 51), followed by a second (x. 52) between the gods and Agni, who has become weary of his sacrificial role, but ultimately agrees to continue fulfilling his duties.

A curious but prosaic and obscure hymn (x. 86), consists of a dialogue between Indra and his wife Indrāṇī on the subject of a monkey which has incurred the anger of the latter. The circumstances are much more clearly presented in a poem of great beauty (x. 108), in which Saramā, the messenger of Indra, having tracked the stolen cows, demands them back from the Paṇis. Another already referred to (p. 107) treats the myth of Urvaçī and Purūravas. The dialogue takes place at the moment when the nymph is about to quit her mortal lover for ever. A good deal of interest attaches to this myth, not only as the oldest Indo-European love-story, but as one which has had a long history in Indian literature. The dialogue of Yama and Yamī (x. 10) is, [120]as we have seen, based on a still older myth. These mythological ballads, if I may use the expression, foreshadow the dramatic and epic poetry of a later age.

A curious yet straightforward and obscure hymn (x. 86) is a dialogue between Indra and his wife Indrāṇī about a monkey that has upset her. The situation is presented much more clearly in a beautifully written poem (x. 108), where Saramā, Indra's messenger, tracks down the stolen cows and demands them back from the Paṇis. Another poem mentioned earlier (p. 107) deals with the myth of Urvaçī and Purūravas. The dialogue occurs just as the nymph is about to leave her mortal lover forever. This myth is particularly interesting, not only as the oldest Indo-European love story but also because it has a long history in Indian literature. The dialogue between Yama and Yamī (x. 10) is, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as we’ve seen, based on an even older myth. These mythological ballads, if I can call them that, hint at the dramatic and epic poetry that would come later.

A very small number, hardly more than thirty altogether, of the hymns of the Rigveda are not addressed to the gods or deified objects. About a dozen poems, occurring almost exclusively in the tenth book, are concerned with magical notions, and therefore belong rather to the domain of the Atharva-veda, Two short ones (ii. 42–43) belong to the sphere of augury, certain birds of omen being invoked to utter auspicious cries. Two others consist of spells directed against poisonous vermin (i. 191), and the disease called yakshma (x. 163). Two are incantations to preserve the life of one lying at the point of death (x. 58; 60, 7–12). A couple of stanzas from one of the latter may serve as a specimen:—

A very small number, barely more than thirty in total, of the hymns from the Rigveda are not directed at the gods or deified objects. About a dozen poems, found almost exclusively in the tenth book, focus on magical ideas and thus are more appropriate to the realm of the Atharva-veda. Two short ones (ii. 42–43) deal with augury, invoking certain birds of omen to produce favorable sounds. Two others contain spells aimed at poisonous creatures (i. 191) and the illness known as yakshma (x. 163). Two are incantations intended to preserve the life of someone who is on the brink of death (x. 58; 60, 7–12). A couple of stanzas from one of these may serve as an example:—

Just as a yoke with leathern thong

Just like a yoke with a leather strap

They fasten on that it may hold:

They attach it so it can stay in place:

So have I now held fast thy soul,

So I have now held on to your soul,

That thou mayst live and mayst not die,

That you may live and not die,

Anon to be unhurt and well.

Anon to be unhurt and well.

Downward is blown the blast of wind,

Downward blows the gust of wind,

Downward the burning sunbeams shoot,

Downward the burning sun rays shoot,

Adown the milk streams from the cow:

Adown the milk streams from the cow:

So downward may thy ailment go.

So your illness might get worse.

Here is a stanza from a poem intended as a charm to induce slumber (v. 55):—

Here is a stanza from a poem meant to help you fall asleep (v. 55):—

The man who sits and he who walks,

The man who sits and the one who walks,

And he who sees us with his gaze:

And the one who watches us with his eyes:

Of these we now close up the eyes,

Of these, we now close the eyes,

Just as we shut this dwelling-house.

Just as we close this house.

[121]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The first three stanzas of this lullaby end with the refrain, “Fall fast asleep” (ni shu shvapa).

The first three stanzas of this lullaby end with the refrain, “Fall fast asleep” (ni shu shvapa).

The purpose of one incantation (x. 183) is to procure children, while another (x. 162) is directed against the demon that destroys offspring. There is also a spell (x. 166) aiming at the destruction of enemies. We further find the incantation (x. 145) of a woman desiring to oust her rival wives from the affections of her husband. A sequel to it is formed by the song of triumph (x. 159) of one who has succeeded in this object:—

The purpose of one spell (x. 183) is to help someone have children, while another (x. 162) targets the demon that kills babies. There's also a spell (x. 166) intended to defeat enemies. Additionally, we find the incantation (x. 145) of a woman looking to get rid of her husband's rival wives. A follow-up to this is the victory song (x. 159) of someone who has achieved this goal:—

Up has arisen there the sun,

The sun has risen.

So too my fortunes now arise:

So too, my fortunes are now on the rise:

With craft victorious I have gained

With skill and determination, I have succeeded.

Over my lord this victory.

Over my lord, this win.

My sons now mighty warriors are,

My sons are now powerful warriors,

My daughter is a princess now,

My daughter is a princess now,

And I myself have gained the day:

And I have won the day:

My name stands highest with my lord.

My name is held in high regard by my lord.

Vanquished have I these rival wives,

Vanquished have I these rival wives,

Rising superior to them all,

Rising above them all,

That over this heroic man

That over this brave man

And all this people I may rule.

And all these people I can rule.

With regard to a late hymn (vii. 103), which is entirely secular in style, there is some doubt as to its original purpose. The awakening of the frogs at the beginning of the rainy season is here described with a graphic power which will doubtless be appreciated best by those who have lived in India. The poet compares the din of their croaking with the chants of priests exhilarated by soma, and with the clamour of pupils at school repeating the words of their teacher:—

With a late hymn (vii. 103) that has a completely secular vibe, there's some uncertainty about its original purpose. It vividly describes the awakening of the frogs at the start of the rainy season, a depiction that those who have lived in India will certainly appreciate. The poet likens the noise of their croaking to the chants of priests energized by soma and to the loud chatter of students in school echoing their teacher's words:—

Resting in silence for a year,

Resting in silence for a year,

As Brahmans practising a vow, [122]

As Brahmins taking a vow, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The frogs have lifted up their voice,

The frogs have raised their voice,

Excited when Parjanya comes.

Excited for Parjanya's arrival.

When one repeats the utterance of the other

When one person repeats what another has said

Like those who learn the lesson of their teacher,

Like those who learn from their teacher,

Then every limb of yours seems to be swelling,

Then every part of you feels like it's swelling,

As eloquent ye prate upon the waters.

As eloquently as you speak on the waters.

As Brahmans at the mighty soma offering

As Brahmins at the powerful soma ritual

Sit round the large and brimming vessel talking,

Sit around the large and full container chatting,

So throng ye round the pool to hallow

So gather around the pool to honor

This day of all the year that brings the rain-time.

This day of the year brings the rainy season.

These Brahmans with their soma raise their voices,

These Brahmins with their soma raise their voices,

Performing punctually their yearly worship;

Worshipping on time each year;

And these Adhvaryus, sweating with their kettles,

And these Adhvaryus, sweating with their pots,

These priests come forth to view, and none are hidden.

These priests come out to be seen, and none are hidden.

The twelvemonth’s god-sent order they have guarded,

The year’s divinely appointed order they have protected,

And never do these men neglect the season.

And these guys never overlook the season.

When in the year the rainy time commences,

When the rainy season starts each year,

Those who were heated kettles gain deliverance.

Those who were angry eventually find peace.

This poem has usually been interpreted as a satire upon the Brahmans. If such be indeed its purport, we find it difficult to conceive how it could have gained admittance into a collection like the Rigveda, which, if not entirely composed, was certainly edited, by priests. The Brahmans cannot have been ignorant of the real significance of the poem. On the other hand, the comparison of frogs with Brahmans would not necessarily imply satire to the Vedic Indian. Students familiar with the style of the Rigveda know that many similes which, if used by ourselves, would involve contempt or ridicule, were employed by the ancient Indian poets only for the sake of graphic effect. As the frogs are in the last stanza besought to grant wealth and length of days, it is much more likely that we have here a panegyric of frogs believed to have the magical power of bringing rain. [123]

This poem is often seen as a satire of the Brahmans. If that’s the case, it’s hard to understand how it made its way into a collection like the Rigveda, which was likely put together by priests. The Brahmans couldn't have been unaware of the poem's true meaning. However, comparing frogs to Brahmans wouldn’t necessarily be seen as satire by the Vedic Indian. Those familiar with the style of the Rigveda recognize that many comparisons that might imply contempt or mockery today were used by ancient Indian poets purely for vivid imagery. Since the last stanza asks the frogs to grant wealth and long life, it seems more plausible that this is a praise of frogs thought to have the magical ability to bring rain. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There remain about twenty poems the subject-matter of which is of a more or less secular character. They deal with social customs, the liberality of patrons, ethical questions, riddles, and cosmogonic speculations. Several of them are of high importance for the history of Indian thought and civilisation. As social usages have always been dominated by religion in India, it is natural that the poems dealing with them should have a religious and mythological colouring. The most notable poem of this kind is the long wedding-hymn (x. 85) of forty-seven stanzas. Lacking in poetic unity, it consists of groups of verses relating to the marriage ceremonial loosely strung together. The opening stanzas (1–5), in which the identity of the celestial soma and of the moon is expressed in veiled terms, are followed by others (6–17) relating the myth of the wedding of Soma the moon with the sun-maiden Sūryā. The Açvins, elsewhere her spouses, here appear in the inferior capacity of groomsmen, who, on behalf of Soma, sue for the hand of Sūryā from her father, the sun-god. Savitṛi consents, and sends his daughter, a willing bride, to her husband’s house on a two-wheeled car made of the wood of the çalmali or silk-cotton tree, decked with red kiṃçuka flowers, and drawn by two white bulls.

There are about twenty poems that focus on more secular themes. They discuss social customs, generosity of patrons, ethical issues, riddles, and theories about the creation of the universe. Several of these poems are very important for understanding the history of Indian thought and civilization. Since social practices in India have always been influenced by religion, it makes sense that the poems on these topics have religious and mythological elements. The most notable poem of this type is the long wedding hymn (x. 85) consisting of forty-seven stanzas. Lacking poetic unity, it features groups of verses related to the marriage ceremony loosely connected. The opening stanzas (1–5) subtly express the connection between the celestial soma and the moon, followed by others (6–17) that tell the myth of Soma, the moon, marrying Sūryā, the sun-maiden. The Açvins, who are her spouses in other contexts, play the lesser role of groomsmen here, asking for Sūryā’s hand from her father, the sun-god. Savitṛi agrees and sends his daughter, a willing bride, to her husband’s home in a two-wheeled cart made of the wood of the çalmali or silk-cotton tree, decorated with red kiṃçuka flowers and pulled by two white bulls.

Then sun and moon, the prototype of human marriage, are described as an inseparable pair (18–19):—

Then the sun and moon, the model of human marriage, are described as an inseparable pair (18–19):—

They move alternately with mystic power;

They move back and forth with a mystical energy;

Like children playing they go round the sacrifice:

Like kids at play, they circle the sacrifice:

One of the two surveys all living beings,

One of the two surveys all living beings,

The other, seasons meting out, is born again.

The other, as the seasons change, is reborn.

Ever anew, being born again, he rises,

Ever new, being reborn, he rises,

He goes in front of dawns as daylight’s token.

He comes before dawn as a sign of daylight.

He, coming, to the gods their share apportions:

He, arriving, divides the share that belongs to the gods:

The moon extends the length of man’s existence.

The moon extends human life.

[124]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Blessings are then invoked on the wedding procession, and a wish expressed that the newly-married couple may have many children and enjoy prosperity, long life, and freedom from disease (20–33).

Blessings are then called upon for the wedding procession, and a wish is made that the newlyweds may have many children and enjoy wealth, long life, and good health (20–33).

The next two stanzas (34–35), containing some obscure references to the bridal garments, are followed by six others (36–41) pronounced at the wedding rite, which is again brought into connection with the marriage of Sūryā. The bridegroom here thus addresses the bride:—

The next two stanzas (34–35), containing some unclear references to the bridal garments, are followed by six others (36–41) spoken during the wedding ceremony, which is once again linked to the marriage of Sūryā. The groom here addresses the bride:—

I grasp thy hand that I may gain good fortune,

I take your hand so I can find good luck,

That thou may’st reach old age with me thy husband.

That you may grow old with me, your husband.

Bhaga, Aryaman, Savitṛi, Puraṃdhi,

Bhaga, Aryaman, Savitri, Purandhi,

The gods have given thee to share my household.

The gods have given you to share my home.

The god of fire is at the same time invoked:—

The god of fire is also called upon:—

To thee, O Agni, first they led

To you, O Agni, first they led

Bright Sūryā with the bridal throng:

Bright Sūryā with the bridal crowd:

So in thy turn to husbands give

So in your turn to husbands give

A wife along with progeny.

A wife with kids.

The concluding verses (42–47) are benedictions pronounced on the newly-wedded couple after the bride has arrived at her future home:—

The final verses (42–47) are blessings given to the newly-married couple after the bride has reached her new home:—

Here abide; be not divided;

Stay united; don't be divided;

Complete life’s whole allotted span,

Complete your entire lifespan,

Playing with your sons and grandsons,

Playing with your sons and grandsons,

Rejoicing in your own abode.

Celebrating in your own home.

The last stanza of all is spoken by the bridegroom:—

The last stanza is spoken by the bridegroom:—

May all the gods us two unite,

May all the gods bring us together,

May Waters now our hearts entwine;

May Waters now our hearts connect;

May Mātariçvan and Dhātri,

May Mātariçvan and Dhātri,

May Deshṭrī us together join.

May Deshṭrī unite us all.

There are five hymns, all in the last book (x. 14–18), which are more or less concerned with funeral rites. [125]All but one of them, however, consist chiefly of invocations of gods connected with the future life. The first (14) is addressed to Yama, the next to the Fathers, the third to Agni, and the fourth to Pūshan, as well as Sarasvatī. Only the last (18) is a funeral hymn in the true sense. It is secular in style as well as in matter, being almost free from references to any of the gods. Grave and elevated in tone, it is distinguished by great beauty of language. It also yields more information about the funeral usages of those early days than any of the rest.

There are five hymns, all found in the last book (x. 14–18), that deal with funeral rites to varying degrees. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]However, all but one mainly consist of calls to gods associated with the afterlife. The first (14) is directed to Yama, the second to the Fathers, the third to Agni, and the fourth to Pūshan, along with Sarasvatī. Only the last one (18) is a true funeral hymn. It's secular in both style and content, featuring very few references to any gods. Serious and elevated in tone, it stands out for its beautiful language. It also provides more insight into the funeral practices of those early days than any of the others.

From this group of hymns it appears that burial was practised as well as cremation by the Vedic Indians. The composer of a hymn addressed to Varuṇa in Book VII. also mentions “the house of clay” in connection with death. Cremation was, however, the usual manner of disposing of the dead, and the later Vedic ritual practically knew this method alone, sanctioning only the burial of ascetics and children under two years of age. With the rite of cremation, too, the mythological notions about the future life were specially connected. Thus Agni conducts the corpse to the other world, where the gods and Fathers dwell. A goat was sacrificed when the corpse was burned, and this goat, according to the Atharva-veda (ix. 5, 1 and 3), preceded and announced the deceased to the fathers, just as in the Rigveda the goat immolated with the sacrificial horse goes before to announce the offering to the gods (i. 162–163). In the later Vedic ritual a goat or cow was sacrificed as the body was cremated.

From this collection of hymns, it’s clear that both burial and cremation were practiced by the Vedic Indians. The author of a hymn dedicated to Varuṇa in Book VII mentions “the house of clay” in relation to death. However, cremation was the typical method for disposing of the dead, and later Vedic rituals mainly recognized this practice, allowing burial only for ascetics and children under two years old. The act of cremation was also closely tied to mythological beliefs about the afterlife. For instance, Agni guides the body to the afterworld, where the gods and ancestors reside. A goat was sacrificed when the body was burned, and this goat, according to the Atharva-veda (ix. 5, 1 and 3), would go ahead and announce the deceased to the ancestors, similar to how in the Rigveda, the goat sacrificed with the ritual horse goes ahead to inform the gods about the offering (i. 162–163). In later Vedic rituals, a goat or cow was sacrificed as the body was cremated.

In conformity with a custom of remotest antiquity still surviving in India, the dead man was provided with ornaments and clothing for use in the future life. [126]The fact that in the funeral obsequies of the Rigveda the widow lies down beside the body of her deceased husband and his bow is removed from the dead man’s hand, shows that both were in earlier times burnt with his body to accompany him to the next world, and a verse of the Atharva-veda calls the dying of the widow with her husband an old custom. The evidence of anthropology shows that this was a very primitive practice widely prevailing at the funerals of military chiefs, and it can be proved to go back to the Indo-European age.

In line with an ancient tradition still practiced in India, the deceased was given ornaments and clothing for their afterlife. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The detail that during the funeral rites of the Rigveda, the widow lies down next to her deceased husband while his bow is taken from his hand indicates that both were once cremated with him to join him in the next world. Furthermore, a verse from the Atharva-veda refers to the widow dying alongside her husband as an old custom. Anthropological evidence shows that this was a very primitive practice common at the funerals of military leaders, and it is traceable back to the Indo-European period.

The following stanza (8) from the last funeral hymn (x. 18) is addressed to the widow, who is called upon to rise from the pyre and take the hand of her new husband, doubtless a brother of the deceased, in accordance with an ancient marriage custom:—

The following stanza (8) from the last funeral hymn (x. 18) is addressed to the widow, who is urged to get up from the pyre and take the hand of her new husband, likely a brother of the deceased, in line with an old marriage tradition:—

Rise up; come to the world of life; O woman;

Rise up; step into the world of the living, O woman;

Thou liest here by one whose soul has left him.

You lie here beside someone whose soul has left them.

Come: thou hast now entered upon the wifehood

Come: you have now entered into the role of a wife.

Of this thy lord who takes thy hand and woos thee.

Of this, your lord who takes your hand and courts you.

The speaker then, turning to the deceased man, exclaims:—

The speaker then, turning to the deceased man, exclaims:—

From the dead hand I take the bow he wielded,

From the lifeless hand, I take the bow he used,

To gain for us dominion, might, and glory.

To achieve power, strength, and glory for us.

Thou there, we here, rich in heroic offspring,

Thou there, we here, rich in heroic offspring,

Will vanquish all assaults of every foeman.

Will overcome all attacks from every enemy.

Approach the bosom of the earth, the mother,

Approach the heart of the earth, the mother,

This earth extending far and most propitious:

This earth stretches out widely and is very favorable:

Young, soft as wool to bounteous givers, may she

Young, soft as wool to generous givers, may she

Preserve thee from the lap of dissolution.

Preserve you from the grip of destruction.

Open wide, O earth, press not heavily on him,

Open wide, O earth, don't press down too hard on him,

Be easy of approach, hail him with kindly aid;

Be approachable, greet him with friendly help;

As with a robe a mother hides

As with a robe, a mother conceals

Her son, so shroud this man, O earth.

Her son, so hidden from view, O earth.

[127]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Referring to the bystanders he continues:—

Referring to the people watching, he continues:—

These living ones are from the dead divided:

These living beings are separated from the dead:

Our calling on the gods is now auspicious.

Our appeal to the gods is now favorable.

We have come forth prepared for dance and laughter,

We have come ready for dancing and laughing,

Till future days prolonging our existence.

Till future days prolong our existence.

As days in order follow one another,

As days go by one after the other,

As seasons duly alternate with seasons;

As seasons regularly change with each other;

As the later never forsakes the earlier,

As the later never abandons the earlier,

So fashion thou the lives of these, Ordainer.

So shape the lives of these, Creator.

A few of the secular poems contain various historical references. These are the so-called Dānastutis or “Praises of Gifts,” panegyrics commemorating the liberality of princes towards the priestly singers employed by them. They possess little poetic merit, and are of late date, occurring chiefly in the first and tenth books, or among the Vālakhilya (supplementary) hymns of the eighth. A number of encomia of this type, generally consisting of only two or three stanzas, are appended to ordinary hymns in the eighth book and, much less commonly, in most of the other books. Chiefly concerned in describing the kind and the amount of the gifts bestowed on them, the composers of these panegyrics incidentally furnish historical data about the families and genealogies of themselves and their patrons, as well as about the names and homes of the Vedic tribes. The amount of the presents bestowed—for instance, 60,000 cows—is sometimes enormously exaggerated. We may, however, safely conclude that it was often considerable, and that the Vedic chiefs possessed very large herds of cattle.

A few of the secular poems contain various historical references. These are known as Dānastutis or “Praises of Gifts,” which are panegyrics celebrating the generosity of princes toward the priestly singers they employed. They don't have much poetic value and are relatively late, mostly appearing in the first and tenth books, or among the Vālakhilya (supplementary) hymns of the eighth. Several encomia of this kind, usually just two or three stanzas long, are added to regular hymns in the eighth book and, much less frequently, in other books. Mainly focused on describing the types and amounts of gifts given, the authors of these panegyrics also provide historical information about their families and lineages, as well as the names and homes of the Vedic tribes. The value of the gifts given—like 60,000 cows—can be greatly inflated. However, we can confidently say that these gifts were often substantial, and that the Vedic chiefs had very large herds of cattle.

Four of the secular poems are didactic in character. One of these (x. 34), “The Lament of the Gambler,” strikes a pathetic note. Considering that it is the oldest composition [128]of the kind in existence, we cannot but regard this poem as a most remarkable literary product. The gambler deplores his inability to throw off the spell of the dice, though he sees the ruin they are bringing on him and his household:—

Four of the secular poems are instructional in nature. One of these (x. 34), “The Lament of the Gambler,” has a sad tone. Given that it is the oldest piece of its kind that exists, we must see this poem as an impressive literary work. The gambler laments his inability to break the hold of the dice, even though he realizes the destruction they are causing to him and his family:—

Downward they fall, then nimbly leaping upward,

Down they fall, then quickly jumping back up,

They overpower the man with hands, though handless.

They overpower the man with their hands, even though they have no hands.

Cast on the board like magic bits of charcoal,

Cast on the board like magical pieces of charcoal,

Though cold themselves, they burn the heart to ashes.

Though cold themselves, they turn the heart to ashes.

It pains the gambler when he sees a woman,

It hurts the gambler when he sees a woman,

Another’s wife, and their well-ordered household:

Another's wife, and their well-managed home:

He yokes these brown steeds early in the morning,

He harnesses these brown horses early in the morning,

And, when the fire is low, sinks down an outcast.

And when the fire is low, an outcast settles down.

“Play not with dice, but cultivate thy cornfield;

“Don’t gamble with dice, but work on your cornfield;

Rejoice in thy goods, deeming them abundant:

Rejoice in your possessions, considering them plentiful:

There are thy cows, there is thy wife, O gambler.”

There are your cows, there is your wife, oh gambler.

This counsel Savitṛi the kindly gives me.

This advice Savitṛi kindly gives me.

We learn here that the dice (aksha) were made of the nut of the Vibhīdaka tree (Terminalia bellerica), which is still used for the purpose in India.

We learn here that the dice (aksha) were made from the nut of the Vibhīdaka tree (Terminalia bellerica), which is still used for this purpose in India.

The other three poems of this group may be regarded as the forerunners of the sententious poetry which flourished so luxuriantly in Sanskrit literature. One of them, consisting only of four stanzas (ix. 112), describes in a moralising strain of mild humour how men follow after gain in various ways:—

The other three poems in this set can be seen as the precursors to the moralistic poetry that thrived in Sanskrit literature. One of them, which is just four stanzas long (ix. 112), humorously discusses, in a light-hearted way, how people pursue gain in different ways:—

The thoughts of men are manifold,

The thoughts of men are diverse,

Their callings are of diverse kinds:

Their jobs are of different kinds:

The carpenter desires a rift,

The carpenter wants a break,

The leech a fracture wants to cure.

The leech wants to heal a fracture.

A poet I; my dad’s a leech;

A poet I am; my dad's a mooch;

Mama the upper millstone grinds:

Mom, the upper millstone grinds:

With various minds we strive for wealth,

With different perspectives, we chase after wealth,

As ever seeking after kine.

Always looking for cattle.

[129]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Another of these poems (x. 117) consists of a collection of maxims inculcating the duty of well-doing and charity:—

Another one of these poems (x. 117) is a collection of maxims promoting the importance of doing good and being charitable:—

Who has the power should give unto the needy,

Whoever has power should help those in need,

Regarding well the course of life hereafter:

Regarding the course of life after this:

Fortune, like two chariot wheels revolving,

Fortune, like two spinning wheels of a chariot,

Now to one man comes nigh, now to another.

Now one man approaches, then another.

Ploughing the soil, the share produces nurture;

Plowing the soil, the blade provides nourishment;

He who bestirs his feet performs his journey;

He who gets moving completes his journey;

A priest who speaks earns more than one who’s silent;

A priest who talks makes more money than one who keeps quiet;

A friend who gives is better than the niggard.

A friend who is generous is better than a stingy one.

The fourth of these poems (x. 71) is composed in praise of wise speech. Here are four of its eleven stanzas:—

The fourth of these poems (x. 71) is written in praise of wise speech. Here are four of its eleven stanzas:—

Where clever men their words with wisdom utter,

Where smart people speak their thoughts with wisdom,

And sift them as with flail the corn is winnowed,

And separate them like corn is sifted with a flail,

There friends may recognise each other’s friendship:

There, friends may recognize each other's friendship:

A goodly stamp is on their speech imprinted.

A nice mark is on their speech.

Whoever his congenial friend abandons,

Whoever his close friend leaves,

In that man’s speech there is not any blessing.

In that man's speech, there isn't any blessing.

For what he hears he hears without advantage:

For what he hears, he hears without benefit:

He has no knowledge of the path of virtue.

He has no understanding of the right way to live.

When Brahman friends unite to offer worship,

When Brahman friends come together to worship,

In hymns by the heart’s impulse swiftly fashioned,

In songs created quickly by the heart's inspiration,

Then not a few are left behind in wisdom,

Then many are left behind in wisdom,

While others win their way as gifted Brahmans.

While others succeed through their natural talent as gifted Brahmans.

The one sits putting forth rich bloom of verses,

The person is creating beautiful lines of poetry,

Another sings a song in skilful numbers,

Another sings a song in skillful rhythms,

A third as teacher states the laws of being,

A third as a teacher explains the principles of existence,

A fourth metes out the sacrifice’s measure.

A fourth determines the amount of the sacrifice.

Even in the ordinary hymns are to be found a few moralising remarks of a cynical nature about wealth and women, such as frequently occur in the ethical literature of the post-Vedic age. Thus one poet [130]exclaims: “How many a maiden is an object of affection to her wooer for the sake of her admirable wealth!” (x. 27, 12); while another addresses the kine he desires with the words: “Ye cows make even the lean man fat, even the ugly man ye make of goodly countenance” (vi. 28, 6). A third observes: “Indra himself said this, ‘The mind of woman is hard to instruct, and her intelligence is small’” (viii. 33, 17); and a fourth complains: “There are no friendships with women; their hearts are those of hyenas” (x. 95, 15). One, however, admits that “many a woman is better than the godless and niggardly man” (v. 61, 6).

Even in the ordinary hymns, you can find some cynical comments about wealth and women, similar to what often appears in the ethical literature from the post-Vedic period. One poet [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] exclaims, “How many a maiden is admired by her suitor for her amazing wealth!” (x. 27, 12); while another speaks to the cows he desires, saying, “You cows even make the lean man fat; you even make the ugly man look handsome” (vi. 28, 6). A third poet points out, “Indra himself said this, ‘The mind of a woman is hard to teach, and her understanding is limited’” (viii. 33, 17); and a fourth laments, “There are no true friendships with women; their hearts are like those of hyenas” (x. 95, 15). However, one acknowledges that “many women are better than the ungodly and miserly man” (v. 61, 6).

Allied to the didactic poems are the riddles, of which there are at least two collections in the Rigveda. In their simplest form they are found in a poem (29) of the eighth book. In each of its ten stanzas a different deity is described by his characteristic marks, but without being mentioned, the hearer being left to guess his name. Vishṇu, for instance, is thus alluded to:—

Allied with the instructional poems are the riddles, with at least two collections found in the Rigveda. In their simplest form, they appear in a poem (29) from the eighth book. In each of its ten stanzas, a different deity is described by their distinctive traits without being named, leaving the listener to figure out who it is. For example, Vishṇu is referenced in this way:—

Another with his mighty stride has made three steps

Another, with his powerful stride, has taken three steps

To where the gods rejoice in bliss.

To where the gods celebrate in happiness.

A far more difficult collection, consisting of fifty-two stanzas, occurs in the first book (164). Nothing here is directly described, the language being always symbolical and mystical. The allusions in several cases are so obscurely expressed that it is now impossible to divine the meaning. Sometimes the riddle is put in the form of a question, and in one case the answer itself is also given. Occasionally the poet propounds a riddle of which he himself evidently does not know the solution. In general these problems are stated as enigmas. The subject of about one-fourth of them is the sun. Six or seven deal [131]with clouds, lightning, and the production of rain; three or four with Agni and his various forms; about the same number with the year and its divisions; two with the origin of the world and the One Being. The dawn, heaven and earth, the metres, speech, and some other subjects which can hardly even be conjectured, are dealt with in one or two stanzas respectively. One of the more clearly expressed of these enigmas is the following, which treats of the wheel of the year with its twelve months and three hundred and sixty days:—

A much more challenging collection, made up of fifty-two stanzas, can be found in the first book (164). Nothing here is described directly; the language is always symbolic and mystical. The references in several cases are so obscurely expressed that it's now impossible to figure out the meaning. Sometimes the riddle is presented as a question, and in one case, the answer is also provided. Occasionally, the poet poses a riddle for which he clearly doesn't know the solution himself. Generally, these problems are framed as enigmas. About a quarter of them focus on the sun. Six or seven deal with clouds, lightning, and rain; three or four discuss Agni and his various forms; about the same number refer to the year and its divisions; two contemplate the origin of the world and the One Being. The dawn, heaven and earth, the metres, speech, and some other topics that are hard to even guess at are explored in one or two stanzas respectively. One of the enigmas that's expressed more clearly is the following, which addresses the wheel of the year with its twelve months and three hundred and sixty days:—

Provided with twelve spokes and undecaying,

Provided with twelve spokes and everlasting,

The wheel of order rolls around the heavens;

The wheel of order moves through the skies;

Within it stand, O Agni, joined in couples,

Within it stand, O Agni, paired together,

Together seven hundred sons and twenty.

Together seven hundred and twenty sons.

The thirteenth or intercalary month, contrasted with the twelve others conceived as pairs, is thus darkly alluded to: “Of the co-born they call the seventh single-born; sages call the six twin pairs god-born.” The latter expression probably alludes to the intercalary month being an artificial creation of man. In the later Vedic age it became a practice to propound such enigmas, called “theological problems” (brahmodya), in contests for intellectual pre-eminence when kings instituted great sacrifices or Brahmans were otherwise assembled together.

The thirteenth or extra month, in contrast to the twelve others thought of as pairs, is mentioned in a somewhat mysterious way: “Of the co-born, they call the seventh single-born; wise individuals refer to the six twin pairs as god-born.” This statement likely suggests that the intercalary month is a man-made invention. During the later Vedic period, it became customary to present such puzzles, known as “theological problems” (brahmodya), in competitions for intellectual superiority when kings held major sacrifices or when Brahmins gathered together.

Closely allied to these poetical riddles is the philosophical poetry contained in the six or seven cosmogonic hymns of the Rigveda. The question of the origin of the world here treated is of course largely mixed with mythological and theological notions. Though betraying much confusion of ideas, these early speculations are of great interest as the sources from which flow various streams of later thought. Most of these hymns handle [132]the subject of the origin of the world in a theological, and only one in a purely philosophical spirit. In the view of the older Rishis, the gods in general, or various individual deities, “generated” the world. This view conflicts with the frequently expressed notion that heaven and earth are the parents of the gods. The poets thus involve themselves in the paradox that the children produce their own parents. Indra, for instance, is described in so many words as having begotten his father and mother from his own body (x. 54, 3). This conceit evidently pleased the fancy of a priesthood becoming more and more addicted to far-fetched speculations; for in the cosmogonic hymns we find reciprocal generation more than once introduced in the stages of creation. Thus Daksha is said to have sprung from Aditi, and Aditi from Daksha (x. 72, 4).

Closely related to these poetic riddles is the philosophical poetry found in the six or seven cosmogonic hymns of the Rigveda. The question of the world's origin discussed here is heavily intertwined with mythological and theological ideas. While showing a lot of confusion, these early speculations are significant as they are the sources from which later thoughts emerge. Most of these hymns address [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the topic of the world's origin theologically, with only one approaching it from a purely philosophical angle. According to the older Rishis, the gods in general, or various individual deities, “generated” the world. This perspective contradicts the often stated idea that heaven and earth are the parents of the gods. The poets thus find themselves in the paradox where the children create their own parents. For example, Indra is explicitly described as having produced his father and mother from his own body (x. 54, 3). This notion clearly appealed to a priesthood that was increasingly drawn to elaborate speculations; in the cosmogonic hymns, we see reciprocal generation introduced more than once during the stages of creation. For instance, Daksha is said to have emerged from Aditi, and Aditi from Daksha (x. 72, 4).

The evolution of religious thought in the Rigveda led to the conception of a creator distinct from any of the chief deities and superior to all the gods. He appears under the various names of Purusha, Viçvakarman, Hiraṇyagarbha, or Prajāpati in the cosmogonic hymns. Whereas creation, according to the earlier view, is regularly referred to as an act of natural generation with some form of the verb jan, “to beget,” these cosmogonic poems speak of it as the manufacture or evolution from some original material. In one of them (x. 90), the well-known Hymn of Man (purusha-sūkta), the gods are still the agents, but the material out of which the world is made consists of the body of a primeval giant, Purusha (man), who being thousand-headed and thousand-footed, extends even beyond the earth, as he covers it. The fundamental idea of the world being created from the body of a giant is, indeed, very ancient, being met with [133]in several primitive mythologies. But the manner in which the idea is here worked out is sufficiently late. Quite in the spirit of the Brāhmaṇas, where Vishṇu is identified with the sacrifice, the act of creation is treated as a sacrificial rite, the original man being conceived as a victim, the parts of which when cut up become portions of the universe. His head, we are told, became the sky, his navel the air, his feet the earth, while from his mind sprang the moon, from his eye the sun, from his breath the wind. “Thus they (the gods) fashioned the worlds.” Another sign of the lateness of the hymn is its pantheistic colouring; for it is here said that “Purusha is all this world, what has been and shall be,” and “one-fourth of him is all creatures, and three-fourths are the world of the immortals in heaven.” In the Brāhmaṇas, Purusha is the same as the creator, Prajāpati, and in the Upanishads he is identified with the universe. Still later, in the dualistic Sānkhya philosophy, Purusha becomes the name of “soul” as opposed to “matter.” In the Hymn of Man a being called Virāj is mentioned as produced from Purusha. This in the later Vedānta philosophy is a name of the personal creator as contrasted with Brahma, the universal soul. The Purusha hymn, then, may be regarded as the oldest product of the pantheistic literature of India. It is at the same time one of the very latest poems of the Rigvedic age; for it presupposes a knowledge of the three oldest Vedas, to which it refers together by name. It also for the first and only time in the Rigveda mentions the four castes; for it is here said that Purusha’s mouth became the Brahman, his arms the Rājanya (warrior), his thighs the Vaiçya (agriculturist), and his feet the Çūdra (serf).

The evolution of religious thought in the Rigveda led to the idea of a creator who is separate from the main deities and greater than all the gods. He goes by various names like Purusha, Viçvakarman, Hiraṇyagarbha, or Prajāpati in the creation hymns. While earlier views often described creation as a natural process of begetting, using some form of the verb jan, “to beget,” these hymns talk about creation as a making or development from some original substance. In one of them (x. 90), the famous Hymn of Man (purusha-sūkta), the gods remain the agents, but the material for the world comes from the body of a primordial giant, Purusha (man), who has a thousand heads and a thousand feet, extending far beyond the earth as he encompasses it. The core idea of the world emerging from a giant's body is very ancient and can be found in several early mythologies. However, the way this idea is presented here is relatively recent. Similar to the Brāhmaṇas, where Vishṇu is equated with sacrifice, creation is depicted as a sacrificial ceremony, with the original man seen as a victim, his body parts becoming elements of the universe. We learn that his head became the sky, his navel the air, his feet the earth, while the moon emerged from his mind, the sun from his eye, and the wind from his breath. “Thus they (the gods) fashioned the worlds.” Another indication of the hymn's later origin is its pantheistic nature; it states that “Purusha is all this world, what has been and will be,” and “one-fourth of him is all creatures, and three-fourths are the world of the immortals in heaven.” In the Brāhmaṇas, Purusha is synonymous with the creator, Prajāpati, and in the Upanishads, he is identified with the universe. Later, in the dualistic Sānkhya philosophy, Purusha comes to mean “soul” in contrast to “matter.” In the Hymn of Man, a being named Virāj is mentioned as arising from Purusha. This becomes a name for the personal creator in later Vedānta philosophy, as opposed to Brahma, the universal soul. The Purusha hymn is therefore regarded as one of the oldest examples of pantheistic literature in India, yet also one of the very last poems from the Rigvedic period, as it requires knowledge of the three oldest Vedas, which it names together. It also uniquely mentions the four castes for the first and only time in the Rigveda; it states that Purusha’s mouth became the Brahman, his arms the Rājanya (warrior), his thighs the Vaiçya (agriculturist), and his feet the Çūdra (serf).

In nearly all the other poems dealing with the origin [134]of the world, not the gods collectively but an individual creator is the actor. Various passages in other hymns show that the sun was regarded as an important agent of generation by the Rishis. Thus he is described as “the soul of all that moves and stands” (i. 115, 1), and is said to be “called by many names though one” (i. 164, 46). Such statements indicate that the sun was in process of being abstracted to the character of a creator. This is probably the origin of Viçvakarman, “the all-creating,” to whom two cosmogonic hymns (x. 81–82) are addressed. Three of the seven stanzas of the first deserve to be quoted:—

In almost all the other poems about the origin [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the world, it’s not the gods as a group but a single creator who takes action. Various sections in other hymns show that the Rishis viewed the sun as a crucial force of creation. He is described as “the soul of all that moves and stands” (i. 115, 1) and is said to be “called by many names though one” (i. 164, 46). These statements suggest that the sun is being recognized more as a creator. This is likely the foundation of Viçvakarman, “the all-creating,” who is addressed in two cosmogonic hymns (x. 81–82). Three of the seven stanzas in the first hymn are worth quoting:—

What was the place on which he gained a footing?

What was the place where he got a foothold?

Where found he anything, or how, to hold by,

Where did he find anything, or how, to hold on to,

What time, the earth creating, Viçvakarman,

What time, the earth creating, Viçvakarman,

All-seeing, with his might disclosed the heavens?

All-knowing, with his power revealed the skies?

Who has his eyes and mouth in every quarter,

Who has eyes and ears everywhere,

Whose arms and feet are turned in all directions,

Whose arms and legs are twisted in every direction,

The one god, when the earth and heaven creating,

The one God, when creating the earth and heaven,

With his two arms and wings together welds them.

With his two arms and wings combined, he fuses them.

What was the wood, and what the tree, pray tell us,

What was the wood and what was the tree, please tell us,

From which they fashioned forth the earth and heaven?

From which they created the earth and heaven?

Ye sages, in your mind, pray make inquiry,

Ye sages, in your mind, please ask questions,

Whereon he stood, when he the worlds supported?

Where did he stand when he supported the worlds?

It is an interesting coincidence that “wood,” the term here used, was regularly employed in Greek philosophy to express “original matter” (hūlē).

It’s an interesting coincidence that “wood,” the term used here, was commonly used in Greek philosophy to refer to “original matter” (hūlē).

In the next hymn (x. 82), the theory is advanced that the waters produced the first germ of things, the source of the universe and the gods.

In the next hymn (x. 82), it is suggested that the waters created the first essence of things, the origin of the universe and the gods.

Who is our father, parent, and disposer,

Who is our father, parent, and organizer,

Who knows all habitations and all beings,

Who knows all homes and all creatures,

Who only to the gods their names apportions:

Who only assigns their names to the gods:

To him all other beings turn inquiring?

To him, all other beings turn, asking?

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

What germ primeval did the waters cherish,

What ancient germ did the waters nurture,

Wherein the gods all saw themselves together,

Where the gods all saw themselves together,

Which is beyond the earth, beyond that heaven,

Which is beyond the earth, beyond that heaven,

Beyond the mighty gods’ mysterious dwelling?

Beyond the mysterious home of the powerful gods?

That germ primeval did the waters cherish,

That ancient germ nurtured the waters,

Wherein the gods together all assembled,

Where the gods all gathered together,

The One that in the goat’s1 source is established,

The One that is established in the goat’s1 source,

Within which all the worlds are comprehended.

Within which all the worlds are included.

Ye cannot find him who these worlds created:

You cannot find him who created these worlds:

That which comes nearer to you is another.

That which is closer to you is another.

In a cosmogonic poem (x. 121) of considerable beauty the creator further appears under the name of Hiraṇyagarbha, “germ of gold,” a notion doubtless suggested by the rising sun. Here, too, the waters are, in producing Agni, regarded as bearing the germ of all life.

In a beautiful cosmogonic poem (x. 121), the creator is also referred to as Hiraṇyagarbha, meaning “germ of gold,” a concept likely inspired by the rising sun. In this context, the waters are seen as containing the seed of all life in bringing forth Agni.

The Germ of Gold at first came into being,

The Germ of Gold initially came into existence,

Produced as the one lord of all existence.

Produced as the single ruler of all existence.

The earth he has supported and this heaven:

The earth he's supported and this sky:

What god shall we with sacrifices worship?

What god should we worship with sacrifices?

Who gives the breath of life and vital power,

Who gives the gift of life and energy,

To whose commands the gods all render homage,

To whose orders all the gods pay respect,

Whose shade is death and life immortal:

Whose shadow is death and eternal life:

What god shall we with sacrifices worship?

What god should we worship with sacrifices?

What time the mighty waters came containing

What time the mighty waters came containing

All germs of life and generating Agni,

All germs of life and creating fire,

Then was produced the gods’ one vital spirit:

Then the gods created their one essential spirit:

What god shall we with sacrifices worship?

What god should we worship with sacrifices?

Who with his mighty power surveyed the waters

Who with his great power looked over the waters

That intellect and sacrifice engendered,

That intelligence and sacrifice created,

The one god over all the gods exalted:

The one god above all the others is praised:

What god shall we with sacrifices worship?

What god should we worship with sacrifices?

[136]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The refrain receives its answer in a tenth stanza (added to the poem at a later time), which proclaims the unknown god to be Prajāpati.

The refrain gets its answer in a tenth stanza (added to the poem later), which declares the unknown god to be Prajāpati.

Two other cosmogonic poems explain the origin of the world philosophically as the evolution of the existent (sat) from the non-existent (asat). In the somewhat confused account given in one of them (x. 72), three stages of creation may be distinguished: first the world is produced, then the gods, and lastly the sun. The theory of evolution is here still combined with that of creation:—

Two other creation poems explain the origin of the world in a philosophical way as the development of the existing (sat) from the non-existing (asat). In the somewhat unclear explanation provided in one of them (x. 72), three stages of creation can be identified: first, the world is formed, then the gods, and finally, the sun. Here, the theory of evolution is still mixed with the idea of creation:—

Even as a smith, the Lord of Prayer,

Even as a blacksmith, the Lord of Prayer,

Together forged this universe:

Built this universe together:

In earliest ages of the gods

In the earliest times of the gods

From what was not arose what is.

From what did not exist came what does.

A far finer composition than this is the Song of Creation (x. 129):—

A much better piece than this is the Song of Creation (x. 129):—

Non-being then existed not, nor being:

Non-being didn't exist, and neither did being:

There was no air, nor heaven which is beyond it.

There was no air, nor any heaven beyond it.

What motion was there? Where? By whom directed?

What motion was there? Where? Who directed it?

Was water there, and fathomless abysses?

Was there water, and endless depths?

Death then existed not, nor life immortal;

Death didn't exist then, nor did eternal life;

Of neither night nor day was any semblance.

Of neither night nor day was there any sign.

The One breathed calm and windless by self-impulse:

The One exuded a sense of calm and tranquility on its own:

There was not any other thing beyond it.

There was nothing else beyond it.

Darkness at first was covered up by darkness;

Darkness at first was hidden by darkness;

This universe was indistinct and fluid.

This universe was unclear and ever-changing.

The empty space that by the void was hidden.

The empty space that was concealed by the void.

That One was by the force of heat engendered.

That one was created by the power of heat.

Desire then at the first arose within it,

Desire then initially emerged within it,

Desire, which was the earliest seed of spirit.

Desire, the very first spark of the spirit.

The bond of being in non-being sages

The connection of existing in a state of non-existence, wise ones

Discovered searching in their hearts with wisdom.

Discovered by looking deep within themselves with wisdom.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Who knows it truly? who can here declare it?

Who really knows it? Who can say for sure?

Whence was it born? whence issued this creation?

Whence was it born? whence issued this creation?

And did the gods appear with its production?

And did the gods show up during its creation?

But then who knows from whence it has arisen?

But then who knows where it came from?

This world-creation, whence it has arisen.

This creation of the world, from where it has come.

Or whether it has been produced or has not.

Or whether it has been made or not.

He who surveys it in the highest heaven,

He who looks down on it from the highest heaven,

He only knows, or ev’n he does not know it.

He only knows, or maybe he doesn't even know it.

Apart from its high literary merit, this poem is most noteworthy for the daring speculations which find utterance in so remote an age. But even here may be traced some of the main defects of Indian philosophy—lack of clearness and consistency, with a tendency to make reasoning depend on mere words. Being the only piece of sustained speculation in the Rigveda, it is the starting-point of the natural philosophy which assumed shape in the evolutionary Sānkhya system. It will, moreover, always retain a general interest as the earliest specimen of Aryan philosophic thought. With the theory of the Song of Creation, that after the non-existent had developed into the existent, water came first, and then intelligence was evolved from it by heat, the cosmogonic accounts of the Brāhmaṇas substantially agree. Here, too, the non-existent becomes the existent, of which the first form is the waters. On these floats Hiraṇyagarbha, the cosmic golden egg, whence is produced the spirit that desires and creates the universe. Always requiring the agency of the creator Prajāpati at an earlier or a later stage, the Brāhmaṇas in some of their accounts place him first, in others the waters. This fundamental contradiction, due to mixing up the theory of creation with that of evolution, is removed in the Sānkhya system by causing Purusha, or soul, to play the part of a [138]passive spectator, while Prakṛiti, or primordial matter, undergoes successive stages of development. The cosmogonic hymns of the Rigveda are not only thus the precursors of Indian philosophy, but also of the Purāṇas, one of the main objects of which is to describe the origin of the world. [139]

Apart from its high literary quality, this poem is especially notable for the bold ideas expressed in such an ancient time. However, it also highlights some key flaws in Indian philosophy—namely, a lack of clarity and consistency, along with a tendency to base reasoning purely on words. Being the only work of sustained reflection in the Rigveda, it serves as the starting point for the natural philosophy that later developed into the evolutionary Sānkhya system. It will always hold general interest as the earliest example of Aryan philosophical thought. According to the theory in the Song of Creation, after the non-existent transformed into the existent, water was created first, followed by the development of intelligence from it through heat. The cosmogonic accounts of the Brāhmaṇas largely agree with this idea. Here again, the non-existent becomes the existent, with water being the first form. Hiraṇyagarbha, the cosmic golden egg, floats on these waters and brings forth the spirit that desires and creates the universe. The Brāhmaṇas, in various accounts, always require the presence of the creator Prajāpati at some stage, placing him first in some narratives and the waters in others. This fundamental contradiction arises from mixing the theory of creation with that of evolution; it is addressed in the Sānkhya system by having Purusha, or soul, act as a passive observer while Prakṛiti, or primordial matter, undergoes different stages of development. The cosmogonic hymns of the Rigveda are not only the precursors of Indian philosophy but also of the Purāṇas, whose main purpose is to describe the origin of the world. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The sun is probably meant.

1 The sun is likely intended.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VI

The Rigvedic Age

The survey of the poetry of the Rigveda presented in the foregoing pages will perhaps suffice to show that this unique monument of a long-vanished age contains, apart from its historical interest, much of æsthetic value, and well deserves to be read, at least in selections, by every lover of literature. The completeness of the picture it supplies of early religious thought has no parallel. Moreover, though its purely secular poems are so few, the incidental references contained in the whole collection are sufficiently numerous to afford material for a tolerably detailed description of the social condition of the earliest Aryans in India. Here, then, we have an additional reason for attaching great importance to the Rigveda in the history of civilisation.

The overview of the poetry in the Rigveda given in the previous pages should show that this unique artifact from a long-gone era has a lot of aesthetic value, in addition to its historical significance, and deserves to be read, at least in selected pieces, by anyone who loves literature. The complete picture it provides of early religious beliefs is unmatched. Furthermore, although there are very few purely secular poems, the incidental mentions throughout the entire collection are numerous enough to give a fairly detailed description of the social conditions of the earliest Aryans in India. Thus, we have another reason to regard the Rigveda as highly significant in the history of civilization.

In the first place, the home of the Vedic tribes is revealed to us by the geographical data which the hymns yield. From these we may conclude with certainty that the Aryan invaders, after having descended into the plains, in all probability through the western passes of the Hindu Kush, had already occupied the north-western corner of India which is now called by the Persian name of Panjāb, or “Land of Five Rivers.”1 Mention is made in the hymns of some twenty-five [140]streams, all but two or three of which belong to the Indus river system. Among them are the five which water the territory of the Panjāb, and, after uniting in a single stream, flow into the Indus. They are the Vitastā (now Jhelum), the Asiknī (Chenab), the Parushṇī (later called Irāvatī, “the refreshing,” whence its present name, Ravi), the Vipāç (Beäs), and the largest and most easterly, the Çutudrī (Sutlej). Some of the Vedic tribes, however, still remained on the farther side of the Indus, occupying the valleys of its western tributaries, from the Kubhā (Kabul), with its main affluent to the north, the Suvāstu, river “of fair dwellings” (now Swat), to the Krumu (Kurum) and Gomatī, “abounding in cows” (now Gomal), farther south.

In the first place, the home of the Vedic tribes is shown to us through the geographical information provided by the hymns. From this, we can confidently conclude that the Aryan invaders, after entering the plains, most likely through the western passes of the Hindu Kush, had already settled in the north-western part of India known by the Persian name Panjāb, or "Land of Five Rivers." 1 The hymns mention about twenty-five [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] streams, nearly all of which are part of the Indus river system. Among them are the five rivers that flow through Panjāb and, after merging into one stream, empty into the Indus. They are the Vitastā (now Jhelum), the Asiknī (Chenab), the Parushṇī (later known as Irāvatī, "the refreshing," which is now called Ravi), the Vipāç (Beäs), and the largest and most easterly, the Çutudrī (Sutlej). However, some of the Vedic tribes remained on the other side of the Indus, occupying the valleys of its western tributaries, from the Kubhā (Kabul), with its main tributary to the north, the Suvāstu, "river of fair dwellings" (now Swat), to the Krumu (Kurum) and Gomatī, "abounding in cows" (now Gomal), further south.

Few of the rivers of the Rigveda are mentioned more than two or three times in the hymns, and several of them not more than once. The only names of frequent occurrence are those of the Indus and the Sarasvatī. One entire hymn (x. 75) is devoted to its laudation, but eighteen other streams, mostly its tributaries, share its praises in two stanzas. The mighty river seems to have made a deep impression on the mind of the poet. He speaks of her as the swiftest of the swift, surpassing all other streams in volume of water. Other rivers flow to her as lowing cows hasten to their calf. The roar and rush of her waters are described in enthusiastic strains:—

Few rivers from the Rigveda are mentioned more than two or three times in the hymns, and many of them appear only once. The only names that come up frequently are the Indus and the Sarasvatī. One entire hymn (x. 75) is dedicated to praising it, but eighteen other rivers, mostly its tributaries, share in this admiration across two stanzas. The mighty river has clearly made a strong impression on the poet. He describes her as the swiftest of the swift, surpassing all other rivers in water volume. Other rivers flow toward her like cows rushing to their calf. The roar and rush of her waters are depicted in enthusiastic tones:—

From earth the sullen roar swells upward to the sky,

From the ground, the gloomy roar rises up to the sky,

With brilliant spray she dashes up unending surge;

With bright spray, she rushes up the endless wave;

As when the streams of rain pour thund’ring from the cloud,

As when the rain pours down loudly from the cloud,

The Sindhu onward rushes like a bellowing bull.

The Sindhu rushes forward like a roaring bull.

The Sindhu (now Sindh), which in Sanskrit simply means the “river,” as the western boundary of the Aryan settlements, suggested to the nations of antiquity [141]which first came into contact with them in that quarter a name for the whole peninsula. Adopted in the form of Indos, the word gave rise to the Greek appellation India as the country of the Indus. It was borrowed by the ancient Persians as Hindu, which is used in the Avesta as a name of the country itself. More accurate is the modern Persian designation Hindustan, “land of the Indus,” a name properly applying only to that part of the peninsula which lies between the Himālaya and Vindhya ranges.

The Sindhu (now Sindh), which in Sanskrit simply means the “river,” served as the western boundary of the Aryan settlements and led ancient nations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that first encountered them in that region to name the entire peninsula. Adapted as Indos, the term evolved into the Greek name India, referring to the land of the Indus. It was taken by the ancient Persians as Hindu, which appears in the Avesta as a name for the country itself. A more precise modern Persian term is Hindustan, meaning “land of the Indus,” a name that accurately refers only to the region of the peninsula between the Himālaya and Vindhya ranges.

Mention is often made in the Rigveda of the sapta sindhavaḥ, or “seven rivers,” which in one passage at least is synonymous with the country inhabited by the Aryan Indians. It is interesting to note that the same expression hapta hindu occurs in the Avesta, though it is there restricted to mean only that part of the Indian territory which lay in Eastern Kabulistan. If “seven” is here intended for a definite number, the “seven rivers” must originally have meant the Kabul, the Indus, and the five rivers of the Panjāb, though later the Sarasvatī may have been substituted for the Kabul. For the Sarasvatī is the sacred river of the Rigveda, more frequently mentioned, generally as a goddess, and lauded with more fervour than any other stream. The poet’s descriptions are often only applicable to a large river. Hence Roth and other distinguished scholars concluded that Sarasvatī is generally used by the poets of the Rigveda simply as a sacred designation of the Indus. On the other hand, the name in a few passages undoubtedly means the small river midway between the Sutlej and the Jumna, which at a later period formed, with the Dṛishadvatī, the eastern boundary of the sacred region called Brahmāvarta, [142]lying to the south of Ambāla, and commencing some sixty miles south of Simla.

Mention is often made in the Rigveda of the sapta sindhavaḥ, or “seven rivers,” which in at least one passage means the area where the Aryan Indians lived. It’s interesting to note that the same term hapta hindu appears in the Avesta, although there it specifically refers to the part of India that was in Eastern Kabulistan. If “seven” is meant to represent a specific number, the “seven rivers” must originally have included the Kabul, the Indus, and the five rivers of the Panjāb, although later the Sarasvatī might have replaced the Kabul. The Sarasvatī is the sacred river of the Rigveda, mentioned more often and celebrated with more passion than any other river, generally referred to as a goddess. The poet’s descriptions often apply to a large river. Thus, Roth and other renowned scholars concluded that Sarasvatī is typically used by the poets of the Rigveda simply as a sacred name for the Indus. On the other hand, in a few passages, the name clearly refers to the small river located between the Sutlej and the Jumna, which later formed, along with the Dṛishadvatī, the eastern boundary of the sacred region known as Brahmāvarta, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]which lies south of Ambāla and starts about sixty miles south of Simla.

This small river now loses itself in the sands of the desert, but the evidence of ancient river-beds appears to favour the conclusion that it was originally a tributary of the Çutudrī (Sutlej). It is therefore not improbable that in Vedic times it reached the sea, and was considerably larger than it is now. Considering, too, the special sanctity which it had already acquired, the laudations supposed to be compatible only with the magnitude of the Indus may not have seemed too exaggerated when applied to the lesser stream. It is to be noted that the Dṛishadvatī, the “stony” (now Ghogra or Ghugger), in the only passage in which the name occurs in the Rigveda, is associated with the Sarasvatī, Agni being invoked to flame on the banks of these rivers. This is perhaps an indication that even in the age of the Rigveda the most easterly limit of the Indus river system had already acquired a certain sanctity as the region in which the sacrificial ritual and the art of sacred poetry were practised in the greatest perfection. There are indications showing that by the end at least of the Rigvedic period some of the Aryan invaders had passed beyond this region and had reached the western limit of the Gangetic river system. For the Yamunā (now Jumna), the most westerly tributary of the Ganges in the north, is mentioned in three passages, two of which prove that the Aryan settlements already extended to its banks. The Ganges itself is already known, for its name is mentioned directly in one passage of the Rigveda and indirectly in another. It is, however, a noteworthy fact that the name of the Ganges is not to be found in any of the other Vedas. [143]

This small river now disappears into the sands of the desert, but the signs of ancient riverbeds suggest that it was originally a tributary of the Çutudrī (Sutlej). Therefore, it's quite possible that in Vedic times it reached the sea and was much larger than it is today. Given the special reverence it had already gained, the praises that seemed fitting only for the great Indus might not have seemed too exaggerated when directed at this smaller stream. It's worth noting that the Dṛishadvatī, known as the “stony” (now Ghogra or Ghugger), is mentioned in the Rigveda alongside the Sarasvatī, with Agni invoked to ignite on the banks of these rivers. This might indicate that even during the time of the Rigveda, the easternmost part of the Indus river system had already gained a certain sanctity as the region where sacrificial rituals and sacred poetry were practiced with great skill. There are signs showing that by the end of the Rigvedic period, some of the Aryan invaders had moved beyond this area and reached the western limit of the Gangetic river system. The Yamunā (now Jumna), the most westerly tributary of the Ganges in the north, is mentioned in three passages, two of which confirm that Aryan settlements had already spread to its banks. The Ganges itself is recognized, as its name appears directly in one passage of the Rigveda and indirectly in another. However, it's notable that the name of the Ganges does not appear in any of the other Vedas. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The southward migration of the Aryan invaders does not appear to have extended, at the time when the hymns of the Rigveda were composed, much beyond the point where the united waters of the Panjāb flow into the Indus. The ocean was probably known only from hearsay, for no mention is made of the numerous mouths of the Indus, and fishing, one of the main occupations on the banks of the Lower Indus at the present day, is quite ignored. The word for fish (matsya), indeed, only occurs once, though various kinds of animals, birds, and insects are so frequently mentioned. This accords with the character of the rivers of the Panjāb and Eastern Kabulistan, which are poor in fish, while it contrasts with the intimate knowledge of fishing betrayed by the Yajurveda, which was composed when the Aryans had spread much farther to the east, and, doubtless, also to the south. The word which later is the regular name for “ocean” (sam-udra), seems therefore, in agreement with its etymological sense (“collection of waters”), to mean in the Rigveda only the lower course of the Indus, which, after receiving the waters of the Panjāb, is so wide that a boat in mid-stream is invisible from the bank. It has been noted in recent times that the natives in this region speak of the river as the “sea of Sindh;” and indeed the word sindhu (“river”) itself in several passages of the Rigveda has practically the sense of “sea.” Metaphors such as would be used by a people familiar with the ocean are lacking in the Rigveda. All references to navigation point only to the crossing of rivers in boats impelled by oars, the main object being to reach the other bank (pāra). This action suggested a favourite figure, which remained familiar throughout Sanskrit literature. Thus one of the poets of the Rigveda invokes Agni with [144]the words, “Take us across all woes and dangers as across the river (sindhu) in a boat;” and in the later literature one who has accomplished his purpose or mastered his subject is very frequently described as “having reached the farther shore” (pāraga). The Atharva-veda, on the other hand, contains some passages showing that its composers were acquainted with the ocean.

The southward migration of the Aryan invaders doesn’t seem to have gone, at the time when the hymns of the Rigveda were written, much beyond the point where the combined waters of the Panjāb meet the Indus. They likely only knew about the ocean by hearsay since there’s no mention of the many mouths of the Indus, and fishing, a key activity along the banks of the Lower Indus today, is completely overlooked. The term for fish (matsya) appears only once, even though various kinds of animals, birds, and insects are mentioned frequently. This aligns with the character of the rivers in Panjāb and Eastern Kabulistan, which are lacking in fish, and contrasts with the detailed knowledge of fishing shown in the Yajurveda, written when the Aryans had expanded much further east, and probably south as well. The term that later becomes the standard name for "ocean" (sam-udra) seems to mean in the Rigveda just the lower part of the Indus, which, after it takes in the waters of the Panjāb, becomes so wide that a boat in mid-stream is not visible from the bank. It's been observed recently that locals in this area refer to the river as the "sea of Sindh;" and indeed the word sindhu (“river”) has essentially the meaning of “sea” in several passages of the Rigveda. There are no metaphors that would be used by people familiar with the ocean in the Rigveda. All mentions of navigation refer only to crossing rivers in boats powered by oars, the main goal being to reach the other bank (pāra). This action suggested a popular metaphor that remained well-known throughout Sanskrit literature. So, one of the poets of the Rigveda calls on Agni with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the words, “Take us across all woes and dangers as across the river (sindhu) in a boat;” and in later literature, someone who has achieved their goal or mastered their topic is often described as “having reached the farther shore” (pāraga). The Atharva-veda, on the other hand, includes some passages showing that its authors were familiar with the ocean.

Mountains are constantly mentioned in the Rigveda, and rivers are described as flowing from them. The Himālaya (“abode of snow”) range in general is evidently meant by the “snowy” (himavantaḥ) mountains which are in the keeping of the Creator. But no individual peak is mentioned with the exception of Mūjavat, which is indirectly referred to as the home of Soma. This peak, it is to be inferred from later Vedic literature, was situated close to the Kabul Valley, and was probably one of the mountains to the south-west of Kashmir. The Atharva-veda also mentions two other mountains of the Himālaya. One of these is called Trikakud, the “three-peaked” (in the later literature Trikūṭa, and even now Trikōta), through the valley at the foot of which flows the Asiknī (Chenab). The other is Nāvaprabhraṃçana (“sinking of the ship”), doubtless identical with the Naubandhana (“binding of the ship”) of the epic and the Manoravasarpaṇa of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, on which the ship of Manu is said to have rested when the deluge subsided. The Rigveda knows nothing of the Vindhya range, which divides Northern India from the southern triangle of the peninsula called the Dekhan;2 nor does it mention the Narmadā River (now Nerbudda), [145]which flows immediately south of and parallel to that range.

Mountains are frequently mentioned in the Rigveda, and rivers are described as originating from them. The Himālaya (“abode of snow”) range is clearly referred to by the “snowy” (himavantaḥ) mountains that are under the Creator's protection. However, no specific peak is identified except for Mūjavat, which is indirectly referenced as the home of Soma. From later Vedic texts, it can be inferred that this peak was near the Kabul Valley and was likely one of the mountains to the southwest of Kashmir. The Atharva-veda also names two other mountains of the Himālaya. One is called Trikakud, the “three-peaked” (later known as Trikūṭa, and still referred to as Trikōta), which is located through the valley at the base of which flows the Asiknī (Chenab). The other is Nāvaprabhraṃçana (“sinking of the ship”), likely the same as the Naubandhana (“binding of the ship”) in the epic and the Manoravasarpaṇa of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, where Manu's ship is said to have rested after the flood receded. The Rigveda does not mention the Vindhya range, which separates Northern India from the southern triangular region known as the Dekhan;2nor does it mention the Narmadā River (now Nerbudda), [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]which flows directly south of and parallel to that range.

From these data it may safely be concluded that the Aryans, when the hymns of the Rigveda were composed, had overspread that portion of the north-west which appears on the map as a fan-shaped territory, bounded on the west by the Indus, on the east by the Sutlej, and on the north by the Himālaya, with a fringe of settlements extending beyond those limits to the east and the west. Now the Panjāb of the present day is a vast arid plain, from which, except in the north-west corner at Rawal Pindi, no mountains are visible, and over which no monsoon storms break. Here there are no grand displays of the strife of the elements, but only gentle showers fall during the rainy season, while the phenomena of dawn are far more gorgeous than elsewhere in the north. There is, therefore, some probability in the contention of Professor Hopkins, that only the older hymns, such as those to Varuṇa and Ushas, were composed in the Panjāb itself, while the rest arose in the sacred region near the Sarasvatī, south of the modern Ambāla, where all the conditions required by the Rigveda are found. This is more likely than the assumption that the climate of the Panjāb has radically changed since the age of the Vedic poets.

From this data, we can confidently conclude that the Aryans, when the hymns of the Rigveda were written, had spread across the north-west region that looks like a fan-shaped area on the map, bordered on the west by the Indus River, on the east by the Sutlej River, and on the north by the Himalayas, with a line of settlements extending beyond these boundaries to both the east and the west. Today, the Punjab is a vast dry plain with no visible mountains except in the north-west corner at Rawal Pindi, and it doesn't experience monsoon storms. Instead of dramatic weather events, it only gets light rain during the rainy season, and the sunrises here are much more stunning than in other parts of the north. Therefore, there is some validity to Professor Hopkins's argument that only the older hymns, like those dedicated to Varuṇa and Ushas, were actually composed in the Punjab itself, while the others likely originated in the sacred area near the Sarasvatī, south of modern Ambāla, where all the conditions mentioned in the Rigveda are present. This seems more plausible than the idea that the climate of the Punjab has drastically changed since the time of the Vedic poets.

That the home of the Aryans in the age of the Rigveda was the region indicated is further borne out by the information the poems yield about the products of the country, its flora and fauna. Thus the soma, the most important plant of the Rigveda, is described as growing on the mountains, and must have been easily obtainable, as its juice was used in large quantities for the daily ritual. In the period of the Brāhmaṇas it was brought from long [146]distances, or substitutes had to be used on account of its rarity. Thus the identity of the original plant came to be lost in India. The plant which is now commonly used is evidently quite another, for its juice when drunk produces a nauseating effect, widely different from the feeling of exhilaration dwelt on by the poets of the Rigveda. Nor can the plant which the Parsis still import from Persia for the Haoma rite be identical with the old soma. Again, rice, which is familiar to the later Vedas and regarded in them as one of the necessaries of life, is not mentioned in the Rigveda at all. Its natural habitat is in the south-east, the regular monsoon area, where the rainfall is very abundant. Hence it probably did not exist in the region of the Indus river system when the Rigveda was composed, though, in later times, with the practice of irrigation, its cultivation spread to all parts of India. Corn (yava) was grown by the tillers of the Rigveda, but the term is probably not restricted, as later, to the sense of barley.

That the home of the Aryans during the era of the Rigveda was in the indicated region is further supported by what the poems reveal about the country's products, its plants, and animals. For example, soma, the most significant plant in the Rigveda, is described as growing on the mountains and must have been easy to find since its juice was used in large amounts for daily rituals. However, during the Brāhmaṇas period, it had to be sourced from long distances, or alternatives were used due to its scarcity. This led to the original plant's identity being lost in India. The plant now commonly used is clearly different, as its juice induces nausea, which is a far cry from the uplifting effect celebrated by the poets of the Rigveda. Additionally, the plant that the Parsis still import from Persia for the Haoma ritual cannot be the same as the ancient soma. Furthermore, rice, which later Vedas recognize as a staple food, is completely absent from the Rigveda. It naturally grows in the southeast, an area known for its heavy monsoon rainfall. Thus, it likely didn’t exist in the Indus river system when the Rigveda was written; however, in later times, following the introduction of irrigation, its cultivation spread throughout India. Corn (yava) was cultivated by the farmers of the Rigveda, but the term probably didn’t specifically mean barley as it does later on.

Among large trees mentioned in the Rigveda, the most important is the Açvattha (“horse-stand”) or sacred fig-tree (Ficus religiosa). Its fruit (pippala) is described as sweet and the food of birds. Its sacredness is at least incipient, for its wood was used for soma vessels, and, as we learn from the Atharva-veda, also for the drill (later-called pramantha) employed in producing the sacred fire. The latter Veda further tells us that the gods are seated in the third heaven under an Açvattha, which may indeed have been intended in the Rigveda itself by the “tree with fair foliage,” in whose shade the blessed revel with Yama. This tree, now called Peepal, is still considered so sacred that a Hindu would be afraid to utter a falsehood beside it. But the Rigveda does not mention at [147]all, and the Atharva-veda only twice, the tree which is most characteristic of India, and shades with its wide-spreading foliage a larger area than any other tree on the face of the earth—the Nyagrodha (“growing downwards”) or banyan (Ficus indica). With its lofty dome of foliage impenetrable to the rays of the sun and supported by many lesser trunks as by columns, this great tree resembles a vast temple of verdure fashioned by the hand of Nature. What the village oak is in England, that and much more is the banyan to the dwellers in the innumerable hamlets which overspread the face of agricultural India.

Among the large trees mentioned in the Rigveda, the most significant is the Açvattha ("horse-stand") or sacred fig tree (Ficus religiosa). Its fruit (pippala) is described as sweet and a food for birds. Its sacredness is at least emerging, as its wood was used for soma vessels and, as we learn from the Atharva-veda, also for the drill (later known as pramantha) used to create the sacred fire. The latter Veda also tells us that the gods are seated in the third heaven under an Açvattha, which may indeed be referenced in the Rigveda itself by the "tree with fair foliage," where the blessed celebrate with Yama. This tree, now referred to as Peepal, is still considered so sacred that a Hindu would hesitate to tell a lie beside it. However, the Rigveda does not mention it at all, and the Atharva-veda only refers to it twice, while the tree most characteristic of India, which spreads its wide-reaching foliage over a larger area than any other tree on Earth—the Nyagrodha ("growing downwards") or banyan (Ficus indica)—is notable. With its large dome of foliage blocking sunlight and supported by many smaller trunks like columns, this great tree resembles a vast temple of greenery shaped by Nature. What the village oak represents in England, that and much more is the banyan to the countless communities scattered across agricultural India.

Among wild animals, one of the most familiar to the poets of the Rigveda is the lion (siṃha). They describe him as living in wooded mountains and as caught with snares, but the characteristic on which they chiefly dwell is his roaring. In the vast desert to the east of the Lower Sutlej and of the Indus, the only part of India suited for its natural habitat, the lion was in ancient times no doubt frequent, but he now survives only in the wooded hills to the south of the peninsula of Gujarat. The king of beasts has, however, remained conventionally familiar in Indian literature, and his old Sanskrit designation is still common in Hindu names in the form of Singh.

Among wild animals, one of the most well-known to the poets of the Rigveda is the lion (siṃha). They depict him living in forested mountains and being caught in snares, but the main point they focus on is his roaring. In the vast desert to the east of the Lower Sutlej and the Indus, which is the only part of India suitable for his natural habitat, the lion was undoubtedly common in ancient times, but now he only survives in the wooded hills to the south of the Gujarat peninsula. However, the king of beasts has remained a familiar figure in Indian literature, and his old Sanskrit name is still commonly found in Hindu names as Singh.

The tiger is not mentioned in the Rigveda at all, its natural home being the swampy jungles of Bengal, though he is now found in all the jungly parts of India. But in the other Vedas he has decidedly taken the place of the lion, which is, however, still known. His dangerous character as a beast of prey is here often referred to. Thus the White Yajurveda compares a peculiarly hazardous undertaking with waking a sleeping tiger; and the Atharva-veda describes the animal as “man [148]eating” (purushād). The relation of the tiger to the lion in the Vedas therefore furnishes peculiarly interesting evidence of the eastward migration of the Aryans during the Vedic period.

The tiger isn’t mentioned in the Rigveda at all, as its natural habitat is the swampy jungles of Bengal, although it can now be found in all the jungle areas of India. However, in the other Vedas, it has clearly taken the place of the lion, which is still recognized. Its dangerous nature as a predator is often referenced. For example, the White Yajurveda compares a particularly risky endeavor to waking a sleeping tiger, and the Atharva-veda describes the animal as “man-eating” (purushād). The relationship between the tiger and the lion in the Vedas provides particularly interesting evidence of the eastward migration of the Aryans during the Vedic period.

Somewhat similar is the position of the elephant. It is explicitly referred to in only two passages of the Rigveda, and the form of the name applied to it, “the beast (mṛiga) with a hand (hastin),” shows that the Rishis still regarded it as a strange creature. One passage seems to indicate that by the end of the Rigvedic period attempts were made to catch the animal. That the capture of wild elephants had in any case become a regular practice by 300 B.C. is proved by the evidence of Megasthenes. To the Atharva- and the Yajur-vedas the elephant is quite familiar, for it is not only frequently mentioned, but the adjective hastin, “possessing a hand” (i.e. trunk), has become sufficiently distinctive to be used by itself to designate the animal. The regular home of the elephant in Northern India is the Terai or lowland jungle at the foot of the Himālaya, extending eastward from about the longitude of Cawnpore.

The situation with the elephant is somewhat similar. It is mentioned explicitly in only two passages of the Rigveda, and the name used for it, “the beast (mṛiga) with a hand (hastin),” indicates that the Rishis still saw it as a strange animal. One passage suggests that by the end of the Rigvedic period, people were trying to catch the animal. Evidence from Megasthenes shows that capturing wild elephants had become a regular practice by 300 B.C. In the Atharva and Yajur-vedas, elephants are quite familiar, frequently mentioned, and the term hastin, meaning “possessing a hand” (i.e. trunk), has become distinctive enough to refer to the animal on its own. The regular home of elephants in Northern India is the Terai or lowland jungle at the foot of the Himālaya, stretching eastward from around the longitude of Cawnpore.

The wolf (vṛika) is mentioned more frequently in the Rigveda than the lion himself, and there are many references to the boar (varāha), which was hunted with dogs. The buffalo (mahisha), in the tame as well as the wild state, was evidently very familiar to the poets, who several times allude to its flesh being cooked and eaten. There is only one reference to the bear (ṛiksha). The monkey (kapi) is only mentioned in a late hymn (x. 86), but in such a way as to show that the animal had already been tamed. The later and ordinary Sanskrit name for monkey, vānara (“forest-animal”), has survived in the modern vernaculars, and is known to readers of Mr. [149]Rudyard Kipling in the form of Bunder-log (“monkey-people”).

The wolf (vṛika) is mentioned more often in the Rigveda than the lion is, and there are several mentions of the boar (varāha), which was hunted with dogs. The buffalo (mahisha), both domesticated and wild, was clearly well-known to the poets, who frequently refer to its meat being cooked and consumed. There is only one mention of the bear (ṛiksha). The monkey (kapi) is only mentioned in a later hymn (x. 86), but it indicates that the animal had already been domesticated. The later and common Sanskrit term for monkey, vānara (“forest animal”), has persisted in modern languages and is recognized by readers of Mr. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Rudyard Kipling as Bunder-log (“monkey people”).

Among the domestic animals known to the Rigveda those of lesser importance are sheep, goats, asses, and dogs. The latter, it may be gathered, were used for hunting, guarding, and tracking cattle, as well as for keeping watch at night. Cattle, however, occupy the chief place. Cows were the chief form of wealth, and the name of the sacrificial “fee,”3 dakshiṇā, is properly an adjective meaning “right,” “valuable,” with the ellipse of go, “cow.” No sight gladdened the eye of the Vedic Indian more than the cow returning from the pasture and licking her calf fastened by a cord; no sound was more musical to his ear than the lowing of milch kine. To him therefore there was nothing grotesque in the poet exclaiming, “As cows low to their calves near the stalls, so we will praise Indra with our hymns,” or “Like unmilked kine we have called aloud (lowed) to thee, O hero (Indra).” For greater security cows were, after returning from pasture, kept in stalls during the night and let out again in the morning. Though the cow-killer is in the White Yajurveda already said to be punishable with death, the Rigveda does not express an absolute prohibition, for the wedding-hymn shows that even the cow was slaughtered on specially solemn occasions, while bulls are several times described as sacrificed to Indra in large numbers. Whilst the cows were out at pasture, bulls and oxen were regularly used for the purpose of ploughing and drawing carts.

Among the domesticated animals mentioned in the Rigveda, those of lesser importance include sheep, goats, donkeys, and dogs. Dogs were presumably used for hunting, guarding, and tracking cattle, as well as for watching over at night. However, cattle held the most significant place. Cows represented the primary form of wealth, and the term for the sacrificial “fee,” 3 dakshiṇā, actually means “right” or “valuable,” with the implied meaning of go, “cow.” No sight brought more joy to the Vedic Indian than a cow coming back from the pasture and licking her calf tied up with a cord; no sound was more pleasing than the mooing of milk cows. Thus, to him, there was nothing odd about the poet saying, “As cows moo to their calves near the stalls, so we will praise Indra with our hymns,” or “Like unmilked cows, we have called out to you, O hero (Indra).” For added security, cows were kept in stalls at night after returning from the pasture and let out again in the morning. Although the White Yajurveda states that killing a cow is punishable by death, the Rigveda does not impose a strict prohibition, since the wedding hymn indicates that even cows were sacrificed on special occasions, while bulls are described as being sacrificed to Indra in large numbers. While the cows grazed, bulls and oxen were regularly used for plowing and pulling carts.

Horses came next in value to cattle, for wealth in steeds is constantly prayed for along with abundance of cows. To a people so frequently engaged in battle, [150]the horse was of essential value in drawing the war-car; he was also indispensable in the chariot-race, to which the Vedic Indian was devoted. He was, however, not yet used for riding. The horse-sacrifice, moreover, was regarded as the most important and efficacious of animal sacrifices.

Horses were valued just after cattle, as people often hoped for both a lot of horses and an abundance of cows. For a society that was frequently involved in battles, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]horses were crucial for pulling war chariots and were also essential in chariot races, which were a major focus for Vedic Indians. However, they weren't yet being used for riding. Additionally, horse sacrifices were considered the most significant and effective of animal sacrifices.

Of the birds of the Rigveda I need only mention those which have some historical or literary interest. The wild goose or swan (haṃsa), so familiar to the classical poets, is frequently referred to, being said to swim in the water and to fly in a line. The curious power of separating soma from water is attributed to it in the White Yajurveda, as that of extracting milk from water is in the later poetry. The latter faculty belongs to the curlew (krunch), according to the same Veda.

Of the birds in the Rigveda, I’ll only mention those that have some historical or literary significance. The wild goose or swan (haṃsa), which is well-known to classical poets, is often mentioned, being said to swim in the water and fly in a straight line. The interesting ability to separate soma from water is attributed to it in the White Yajurveda, just as the ability to extract milk from water appears in later poetry. This latter skill is ascribed to the curlew (krunch), according to the same Veda.

The chakravāka or ruddy goose, on the fidelity of which the post-Vedic poets so often dwell, is mentioned once in the Rigveda, the Açvins being said to come in the morning like a couple of these birds, while the Atharva-veda already refers to them as models of conjugal love. Peahens (mayūrī) are spoken of in the Rigveda as removing poison, and parrots (çuka) are alluded to as yellow. By the time of the Yajurveda the latter bird had been tamed, for it is there described as “uttering human speech.”

The chakravāka or ruddy goose, which post-Vedic poets often talk about in relation to fidelity, is mentioned once in the Rigveda, where the Açvins are said to arrive in the morning like a pair of these birds. The Atharva-veda already refers to them as symbols of marital love. Peahens (mayūrī) are mentioned in the Rigveda as antidotes for poison, and parrots (çuka) are noted to be yellow. By the time of the Yajurveda, the latter bird had been domesticated, as it is described there as “speaking human language.”

A good illustration of the dangers of the argumentum ex silentio is furnished by the fact that salt, the most necessary of minerals, is never once mentioned in the Rigveda. And yet the Northern Panjāb is the very part of India where it most abounds. It occurs in the salt range between the Indus and the Jhelum in such quantities that the Greek companions of Alexander, [151]according to Strabo, asserted the supply to be sufficient for the wants of the whole of India.

A clear example of the dangers of argumentum ex silentio is that salt, the most essential mineral, is never mentioned even once in the Rigveda. Yet, the Northern Panjāb is precisely the area of India where it is most plentiful. It can be found in the salt range between the Indus and the Jhelum in such large amounts that the Greek companions of Alexander, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] according to Strabo, claimed the supply was enough to meet the needs of all of India.

Among the metals, gold is the one most frequently mentioned in the Rigveda. It was probably for the most part obtained from the rivers of the north-west, which even at the present day are said to yield considerable quantities of the precious metal. Thus the Indus is spoken of by the poets as “golden” or “having a golden bed.” There are indications that kings possessed gold in abundance. Thus one poet praises his royal benefactor for bestowing ten nuggets of gold upon him besides other bountiful gifts. Gold ornaments of various kinds, such as ear-rings and armlets, are often mentioned.

Among metals, gold is the one most often mentioned in the Rigveda. It was likely mostly sourced from the rivers in the northwest, which even today are said to produce significant amounts of the precious metal. Poets refer to the Indus as “golden” or “having a golden bed.” There are signs that kings had an abundance of gold. One poet even praises his royal benefactor for giving him ten gold nuggets along with other generous gifts. Gold ornaments of various types, such as earrings and armlets, are frequently mentioned.

The metal which is most often referred to in the Rigveda next to gold is called ayas (Latin, aes). It is a matter of no slight historical interest to decide whether this signifies “iron” or not. In most passages where it occurs the word appears to mean simply “metal.” In the few cases where it designates a particular metal, the evidence is not very conclusive; but the inference which may be drawn as to its colour is decidedly in favour of its having been reddish, which points to bronze and not iron. The fact that the Atharva-veda distinguishes between “dark” ayas and “red,” seems to indicate that the distinction between iron and copper or bronze had only recently been drawn. It is, moreover, well known that in the progress of civilisation the use of bronze always precedes that of iron. Yet it would be rash to assert that iron was altogether unknown even to the earlier Vedic age. It seems quite likely that the Aryans of that period were unacquainted with silver, for its name is not mentioned in the Rigveda, [152]and the knowledge of silver goes hand in hand with that of iron, owing to the manner in which these metals are intermingled in the ore which produces them. These two metals, moreover, are not found in any quantity in the north-west of India.

The metal most frequently mentioned in the Rigveda after gold is known as ayas (Latin, aes). It's quite historically significant to determine whether this refers to “iron” or not. In most instances where it appears, the term seems to simply mean “metal.” In the few cases where it refers to a specific metal, the evidence isn't very clear; however, the indications about its color lean towards it being reddish, which suggests it was bronze rather than iron. The fact that the Atharva-veda differentiates between “dark” ayas and “red” seems to imply that the distinction between iron and copper or bronze was only recently established. Moreover, it’s well known that in the development of civilization, the use of bronze always comes before that of iron. Still, it would be hasty to claim that iron was entirely unknown even in the earlier Vedic age. It seems quite probable that the Aryans of that time were unaware of silver, as its name isn’t mentioned in the Rigveda, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the knowledge of silver typically goes hand in hand with that of iron due to the way these metals are mixed in the ore that produces them. Additionally, these two metals are not found in significant amounts in the north-west of India.

The evidence of the topography, the climate, and the products of the country thus shows that the people by whose poets the Rigveda was composed were settled in the north-west of India, from the Kabul to the Jumna. But they were still engaged in conflict with the aborigines, for many victories over them are referred to. Thus Indra is said to have bound 1000 or slain 30,000 of them for his allies. That the conquerors were bent on acquiring new territory appears from the rivers being frequently mentioned as obstacles to farther advance. The invaders, though split up into many tribes, were conscious of a unity of race and religion. They styled themselves Āryas or “kinsmen,” as opposed to the aborigines, to whom they gave the name of Dasyu or Dāsa, “fiends,” in later times also called anārya, or non-Aryans. The characteristic physical difference between the two races was that of colour (varṇa), the aborigines being described as “black” (kṛishṇa) or “black-skins,” and as the “Dāsa colour,” in contrast with the “Aryan colour” or “our colour.” This contrast undoubtedly formed the original basis of caste, the regular name for which in Sanskrit is “colour.”

The evidence from the landscape, the climate, and the resources of the country shows that the people who composed the Rigveda were located in the northwest region of India, from Kabul to the Yamuna River. However, they were still in conflict with the native populations, as many victories over them are mentioned. Indra is said to have captured 1,000 or slain 30,000 of them for his allies. The conquerors' desire to acquire new territory is indicated by the frequent mention of rivers as barriers to further expansion. Although the invaders were divided into many tribes, they recognized a shared race and religion. They referred to themselves as Āryas or “kinsmen,” in contrast to the natives, whom they labeled as Dasyu or Dāsa, meaning “fiends,” and later also called anārya, or non-Aryans. The notable physical difference between the two groups was their skin color (varṇa), with the natives described as “black” (kṛishṇa) or “black-skins,” identified as the “Dāsa color,” in contrast to the “Aryan color” or “our color.” This distinction likely formed the original foundation of caste, which is regularly referred to by the Sanskrit term for “color.”

Those of the conquered race who did not escape to the hills and were captured became slaves. Thus one singer receives from his royal patron a hundred asses, a hundred sheep, and a hundred Dāsas. The latter word in later Sanskrit regularly means servant or slave, much in the same way as “captive Slav” to the German [153]came to mean “slave.” When thoroughly subjected, the original inhabitants, ceasing to be called Dasyus, became the fourth caste under the later name of Çūdras. The Dasyus are described in the Rigveda as non-sacrificing, unbelieving, and impious. They are also doubtless meant by the phallus-worshippers mentioned in two passages. The Aryans in course of time came to adopt this form of cult. There are several passages in the Mahābhārata showing that Çiva was already venerated under the emblem of the phallus when that epic was composed. Phallus-worship is widely diffused in India at the present day, but is most prevalent in the south. The Dasyus appear to have been a pastoral race, for they possessed large herds, which were captured by the victorious Aryans. They fortified themselves in strongholds (called pur), which must have been numerous, as Indra is sometimes said to have destroyed as many as a hundred of them for his allies.

Those from the conquered people who didn’t escape to the hills and were captured became slaves. So, one singer receives from his royal patron a hundred donkeys, a hundred sheep, and a hundred Dāsas. The word "Dāsas" later in Sanskrit usually means servant or slave, similar to how “captive Slav” came to mean “slave” in German. When thoroughly defeated, the original inhabitants stopped being called Dasyus and became the fourth caste known as Çūdras. The Dasyus are described in the Rigveda as non-sacrificers, unbelievers, and impious. They are also likely referred to through the phallus-worshippers mentioned in two passages. Over time, the Aryans adopted this form of worship. There are several references in the Mahābhārata indicating that Çiva was already being revered as a phallus during the time that epic was written. Phallus-worship is widely practiced in India today, especially in the south. The Dasyus seem to have been a pastoral people, possessing large herds that were taken by the victorious Aryans. They fortified themselves in strongholds (called pur), which must have been numerous, as Indra is sometimes said to have destroyed as many as a hundred of them for his allies.

The Rigveda mentions many tribes among the Aryans. The most north-westerly of these are the Gandhāris, who, judged by the way they are referred to, must have been breeders of sheep. They were later well known as Gandhāras or Gāndhāras. The Atharva-veda mentions as contiguous to the Gandhāris the Mūjavats, a tribe doubtless settled close to Mount Mūjavat; evidently regarding these two as the extreme limit of the Aryan settlements to the north-west.

The Rigveda mentions many tribes among the Aryans. The most northwestern of these are the Gandhāris, who, based on how they're described, must have been sheep breeders. They later became well known as Gandhāras or Gāndhāras. The Atharva-veda mentions the Mūjavats as neighbors of the Gandhāris, a tribe presumably settled near Mount Mūjavat; clearly indicating that these two were the furthest extent of Aryan settlements to the northwest.

The most important part, if not the whole, of the Indian Aryans is meant by the “five tribes,” an expression of frequent occurrence in the Rigveda. It is not improbable that by this term were meant five tribes which are enumerated together in two passages, the Pūrus, Turvaças, Yadus, Anus, and Druhyus. These [154]are often mentioned as engaged in intertribal conflicts. Four of them, along with some other clans, are named as having formed a coalition under ten kings against Sudās, chief of the Tṛitsus. The opposing forces met on the banks of the Parushṇī, where the great “battle of the ten kings” was fought. The coalition, in their endeavours to cross the stream and to deflect its course, were repulsed with heavy loss by the Tṛitsus.

The main part, if not the entirety, of the Indian Aryans refers to the “five tribes,” a term that's often found in the Rigveda. It's likely that this phrase denotes five tribes that are listed together in two passages: the Pūrus, Turvaças, Yadus, Anus, and Druhyus. These [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are frequently mentioned as being involved in conflicts between tribes. Four of them, along with some other groups, are noted for forming a coalition of ten kings against Sudās, the leader of the Tṛitsus. The two sides faced off on the banks of the Parushṇī, where the significant “battle of the ten kings” took place. The coalition, in their attempts to cross the river and redirect its flow, suffered heavy losses when opposed by the Tṛitsus.

The Pūrus are described as living on both banks of the Sarasvatī. A part of them must, however, have remained behind farther west, as they were found on the Parushṇī in Alexander’s time. The Rigveda often mentions their king, Trasadasyu, son of Purukutsa, and speaks of his descendant Tṛikshi as a powerful prince. The Turvaças are one of the most frequently named of the tribes. With them are generally associated the Yadus, among whom the priestly family of the Kaṇvas seems to have lived. It is to be inferred from one passage of the Rigveda that the Anus were settled on the Parushṇī, and the priestly family of the Bhṛigus, it would appear, belonged to them. Their relations to the Druhyus seem to have been particularly close. The Matsyas, mentioned only in one passage of the Rigveda, were also foes of the Tṛitsus. In the Mahābhārata we find them located on the western bank of the Yamunā.

The Pūrus are described as living on both sides of the Sarasvatī River. However, some must have stayed further west, as they were found on the Parushṇī during Alexander’s time. The Rigveda often mentions their king, Trasadasyu, the son of Purukutsa, and talks about his descendant Tṛikshi as a powerful leader. The Turvaças are one of the tribes that are named most often. They are usually associated with the Yadus, among whom the priestly family of the Kaṇvas appears to have lived. One passage from the Rigveda suggests that the Anus were settled on the Parushṇī, and it seems that the priestly family of the Bhṛigus belonged to them. They had a particularly close relationship with the Druhyus. The Matsyas, mentioned in only one passage of the Rigveda, were also enemies of the Tṛitsus. In the Mahābhārata, we find them positioned on the western bank of the Yamunā.

A more important name among the enemies of Sudās is that of the Bharatas. One hymn (iii. 33) describes them as coming to the rivers Vipāç and Çutudrī accompanied by Viçvāmitra, who, as we learn from another hymn (iii. 53), had formerly been the chief priest of Sudās, and who now made the waters fordable for the Bharatas by his prayers. This is probably the occasion on which, according to another hymn (vii. 33), the [155]Bharatas were defeated by Sudās and his Tṛitsus, who were aided by the invocations of Vasishṭha, the successor and rival of Viçvāmitra. The Bharatas appear to be specially connected with sacrificial rites in the Rigveda; for Agni receives the epithet Bhārata, “belonging to the Bharatas,” and the ritual goddess Bhāratī, frequently associated with Sarasvatī, derives her name from them. In a hymn to Agni (iii. 23), mention is made of two Bharatas named Devaçravas and Devavāta who kindled the sacred fire on the Dṛishadvatī, the Āpayā, and the Sarasvatī, the very region which is later celebrated as the holy land of Brahmanism under the names of Brahmāvarta and Kurukshetra. The family of the Kuçikas, to whom Viçvāmitra belonged, was closely connected with the Bharatas.

A more significant name among Sudās's enemies is that of the Bharatas. One hymn (iii. 33) describes them approaching the rivers Vipāç and Çutudrī with Viçvāmitra, who, as another hymn (iii. 53) tells us, had previously been the chief priest of Sudās. He now made the waters easier to cross for the Bharatas with his prayers. This is likely the occasion when, according to another hymn (vii. 33), the Bharatas were defeated by Sudās and his Tṛitsus, who were supported by the invocations of Vasishṭha, the successor and rival of Viçvāmitra. The Bharatas seem to be particularly associated with sacrificial rites in the Rigveda; for Agni is referred to as Bhārata, meaning “belonging to the Bharatas,” and the ritual goddess Bhāratī, often linked with Sarasvatī, gets her name from them. In a hymn to Agni (iii. 23), there are mentions of two Bharatas named Devaçravas and Devavāta who kindled the sacred fire on the Dṛishadvatī, the Āpayā, and the Sarasvatī, the same region that later becomes known as the holy land of Brahmanism under the names of Brahmāvarta and Kurukshetra. The family of the Kuçikas, to which Viçvāmitra belonged, was closely tied to the Bharatas.

The Tṛitsus appear to have been settled somewhere to the east of the Parushṇī, on the left bank of which Sudās may be supposed to have drawn up his forces to resist the coalition of the ten kings attempting to cross the stream from the west. Five tribes, whose names do not occur later, are mentioned as allied with Sudās in the great battle. The Sṛinjayas were probably also confederates of the Tṛitsus, being, like the latter, described as enemies of the Turvaças.

The Tṛitsus seem to have settled somewhere east of the Parushṇī, on the left bank where Sudās likely gathered his forces to fight against the coalition of ten kings trying to cross the river from the west. Five tribes, which are not mentioned again later, are noted as allies of Sudās in the major battle. The Sṛinjayas were probably also allies of the Tṛitsus, as they, like the Tṛitsus, are described as enemies of the Turvaças.

Of some tribes we learn nothing from the Rigveda but the name, which, however, survives till later times. Thus the Uçīnaras, mentioned only once, were, at the period when the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa was composed, located in the middle of Northern India; and the Chedis, also referred to only once, are found in the epic age settled in Magadha (Southern Behar). Krivi, as a tribal name connected with the Indus and Asiknī, points to the north-west. In the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa it is stated [156]to be the old name of the Panchālas, who inhabited the country to the north of the modern Delhi.

Of some tribes, we only learn their names from the Rigveda, which still persist into later times. For instance, the Uçīnaras, mentioned only once, were located in central Northern India during the time the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa was written. The Chedis, also mentioned just once, settled in Magadha (Southern Behar) during the epic age. Krivi, a tribal name linked to the Indus and Asiknī, indicates the north-west region. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa states [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that it was the old name for the Panchālas, who lived in the area north of modern Delhi.

The Atharva-veda mentions as remote tribes not only the Gandhāris and Mūjavats, but also the Magadhas (Behar) and the Angas (Bengal). We may therefore conclude that by the time that Veda was completed the Aryans had already spread to the Delta of the Ganges.

The Atharva-veda talks about distant tribes, including the Gandhāris, Mūjavats, Magadhas (in Bihar), and the Angas (in Bengal). This leads us to conclude that by the time this Veda was finalized, the Aryans had already moved into the Ganges Delta.

The Panchālas are not mentioned in either Veda, and the name of the Kurus is only found there indirectly in two or three compounds or derivatives. They are first referred to in the White Yajurveda; yet they are the two most prominent peoples of the Brāhmaṇa period. On the other hand, the names of a number of the most important of the Rigvedic tribes, such as the Pūrus, Turvaças, Yadus, Tṛitsus, and others, have entirely or practically disappeared from the Brāhmaṇas. Even the Bharatas, though held in high regard by the composers of the Brāhmaṇas, and set up by them as models of correct conduct, appear to have ceased to represent a political entity, for there are no longer any references to them in that sense, as to other peoples of the day. Their name, moreover, does not occur in the tribal enumerations of the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa and of Manu, while it is practically altogether ignored in the Buddhistic literature.

The Panchālas aren't mentioned in either Veda, and the name of the Kurus only appears indirectly in a few compounds or derivatives. They’re first mentioned in the White Yajurveda; however, they are the two most prominent groups during the Brāhmaṇa period. On the flip side, the names of several important tribes from the Rigveda, like the Pūrus, Turvaças, Yadus, Tṛitsus, and others, have mostly or completely faded from the Brāhmaṇas. Even the Bharatas, who are highly regarded by the authors of the Brāhmaṇas and are seen as examples of proper behavior, seem to have stopped being a political group, as there are no more references to them in that context, unlike other peoples of the time. Their name also doesn’t appear in the tribal lists of the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa and Manu, and it’s almost entirely overlooked in Buddhist literature.

Such being the case, it is natural to suppose that the numerous Vedic tribes, under the altered conditions of life in vast plains, coalesced into nations with new names. Thus the Bharatas, to whom belonged the royal race of the Kurus in the epic, and from whom the very name of the Mahābhārata, which describes the great war of the Kurus, is derived, were doubtless absorbed in what came to be called the Kuru nation. In the genealogical [157]system of the Mahābhārata the Pūrus are brought into close connection with the Kurus. This is probably an indication that they too had amalgamated with the latter people. It is not unlikely that the Tṛitsus, whose name disappears after the Rigveda, also furnished one of the elements of the Kuru nation.

Given these circumstances, it's reasonable to assume that the many Vedic tribes, adapting to life in the vast plains, merged into nations with new names. Therefore, the Bharatas, who were part of the royal lineage of the Kurus in the epic, and from whom the very name of the Mahābhārata, detailing the great war of the Kurus, is derived, were likely absorbed into what became known as the Kuru nation. In the genealogical [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] system of the Mahābhārata, the Pūrus are closely linked to the Kurus. This suggests that they too may have merged with the Kurus. It’s also possible that the Tṛitsus, whose name fades after the Rigveda, contributed to the formation of the Kuru nation.

As to the Panchālas, we have seen that they represent the old Krivis. It is, however, likely that the latter combined with several small tribes to make up the later nation. A Brāhmaṇa passage contains an indication that the Turvaças may have been one of these. Perhaps the Yadus, generally associated with the Turvaças in the Rigveda, were also one of them. The epic still preserves the name, in the patronymic form of Yādava, as that of the race in which Kṛishṇa was born. The name of the Panchālas itself (derived from pancha, five) seems to indicate that this people consisted of an aggregate of five elements.

As for the Panchālas, we know they trace back to the old Krivis. However, it’s likely that the latter merged with several smaller tribes to form the later nation. A Brāhmaṇa text hints that the Turvaças might have been one of these tribes. It's possible that the Yadus, who are usually linked with the Turvaças in the Rigveda, were also among them. The epic still keeps the name alive in the patronymic form of Yādava, representing the lineage in which Kṛishṇa was born. The name of the Panchālas themselves (derived from pancha, meaning five) suggests that this group was made up of five distinct elements.

Some of the tribes mentioned in the Rigveda, however, maintained their individual identity under their old names down to the epic period. These were the Uçīnaras, Sṛinjayas, Matsyas, and Chedis.

Some of the tribes mentioned in the Rigveda, however, kept their distinct identity under their old names all the way through the epic period. These included the Uçīnaras, Sṛinjayas, Matsyas, and Chedis.

It is interesting to note that the Rigveda refers to a rich and powerful prince called Ikshvāku. In the epic this name recurs as that of a mighty king who ruled to the east of the Ganges in the city of Ayodhyā (Oudh) and was the founder of the Solar race.

It’s interesting to note that the Rigveda mentions a wealthy and powerful prince named Ikshvāku. In the epic, this name comes up again as that of a strong king who ruled east of the Ganges in the city of Ayodhyā (Oudh) and was the founder of the Solar dynasty.

It is clear from what has been said that the Vedic Aryans were split up into numerous tribes, which, though conscious of their unity in race, language, and religion, had no political cohesion. They occasionally formed coalitions, it is true, but were just as often at war with one another. The tribe, in fact, was the political unit, [158]organised much in the same way as the Afghans are at the present day, or the Germans were in the time of Tacitus. The tribe (jana) consisted of a number of settlements (viç), which again were formed of an aggregate of villages (grāma). The fighting organisation of the tribe appears to have been based on these divisions. The houses forming the village seem to have been built entirely of wood, as they still were in the time of Megasthenes. In the midst of each house the domestic fire burnt. For protection against foes or inundations, fortified enclosures (called pur) were made on eminences. They consisted of earthworks strengthened with a stockade, or occasionally with stone. There is nothing to show that they were inhabited, much less that pur ever meant a town or city, as it did in later times.

It’s clear from what has been discussed that the Vedic Aryans were divided into many tribes, which, while aware of their unity in race, language, and religion, lacked political cohesion. They would sometimes form alliances, but were just as often in conflict with one another. The tribe was the political unit, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] organized similarly to how the Afghans are today or the Germans were during Tacitus's time. The tribe (jana) was made up of several settlements (viç), which were in turn composed of a collection of villages (grāma). The military organization of the tribe seems to have been structured around these divisions. The houses in the village appeared to be entirely wooden, as they still were in Megasthenes’s time. A domestic fire burned in the center of each house. For protection against enemies or floods, fortified enclaves (called pur) were built on high ground. These consisted of earthworks reinforced with a stockade, or sometimes with stone. There’s no evidence to suggest that they were inhabited, let alone that pur ever referred to a town or city, as it did in later periods.

The basis of Vedic society being the patriarchal family, the government of the tribe was naturally monarchical. The king (rāja) was often hereditary. Thus several successive members of the same family are mentioned as rulers of the Tṛitsus and of the Pūrus. Occasionally, however, the king was elected by the districts (viç) of the tribe; but whether the choice was then limited to members of the royal race, or was extended to certain noble families, does not appear. In times of peace the main duty of the king was to ensure the protection of his people. In return they rendered him obedience, and supplied him with voluntary gifts—not fixed taxes—for his maintenance. His power was by no means absolute, being limited by the will of the people expressed in the tribal assembly (samiti). As to the constitution and functions of the latter, we have unfortunately little or no information. In war, the king [159]of course held the chief command. On important occasions, such as the eve of a battle, it was also his duty to offer sacrifice on behalf of his tribe, either performing the rites himself, or employing a priest to do so.

The foundation of Vedic society was the patriarchal family, which meant that the tribe was typically governed by a monarchy. The king (rāja) was often from a hereditary line. As a result, several successive members of the same family are noted as rulers of the Tṛitsus and the Pūrus. Occasionally, though, the king was elected by the districts (viç) of the tribe; it’s unclear whether this choice was limited to royal family members or extended to certain noble families. In peacetime, the king's main responsibility was to protect his people. In return, they showed him obedience and gave him voluntary gifts—not fixed taxes—for his upkeep. His power wasn't absolute, as it was limited by the people's wishes, which were expressed in the tribal assembly (samiti). Unfortunately, we have little to no information about the constitution and functions of that assembly. In wartime, the king held the highest command. During significant events, like the night before a battle, it was also his duty to perform sacrifices for his tribe, either by conducting the rites himself or hiring a priest to do it.

Every tribe doubtless possessed a family of singers who attended the king, praising his deeds as well as composing hymns to accompany the sacrifice in honour of the gods. Depending on the liberality of their patrons, these poets naturally did not neglect to lay stress on the efficacy of their invocations, and on the importance of rewarding them well for their services. The priest whom a king appointed to officiate for him was called a purohita or domestic chaplain. Vasishṭha occupied that position in the employ of King Sudās; and in one of his hymns (vii. 33) he does not fail to point out that the victory of the Tṛitsus was due to his prayers. The panegyrics on liberal patrons contain manifest exaggerations, partly, no doubt, intended to act as an incentive to other princes. Nevertheless, the gifts in gold, cows, horses, chariots, and garments bestowed by kings on their chief priests must often have been considerable, especially after important victories. Under the later Brahmanic hierarchy liberality to the priestly caste became a duty, while the amount of the sacrificial fee was fixed for each particular rite.

Every tribe likely had a family of singers who served the king, celebrating his achievements and writing hymns for sacrifices in honor of the gods. Based on how generous their patrons were, these poets naturally highlighted the power of their prayers and the importance of being well rewarded for their work. The priest appointed by a king to serve him was known as a purohita or domestic chaplain. Vasishṭha held that role for King Sudās; in one of his hymns (vii. 33), he makes it clear that the Tṛitsus' victory was thanks to his prayers. The praises for generous patrons often contained clear exaggerations, likely meant to encourage other kings as well. Still, the gifts of gold, cattle, horses, chariots, and clothing given by kings to their chief priests must have been significant, especially after major victories. In the later Brahmanic hierarchy, being generous to the priestly class became a duty, and the amount for sacrificial fees was set for each specific ritual.

The employment of Purohitas by kings as their substitutes in the performance of sacrificial functions is to be regarded as the beginning and the oldest form of the priesthood in India. It became the starting-point of the historically unique hierarchical order in which the sacerdotal caste occupied the supreme position in society, and the State was completely merged in the Church. Such, indeed, was the ideal of the Catholic Church in the [160]West during the Middle Ages, but it never became an accomplished fact in Europe, as it did in India. No sooner had the priesthood become hereditary than the development of a caste system began, which has had no parallel in any other country. But during the period represented by Sudās and Vasishṭha, in which the older portion of the Rigveda was composed, the priesthood was not yet hereditary, still less had the warrior and sacerdotal classes became transformed into castes among the Aryan tribes settled in the Panjāb. This is confirmed by the fact that in the epic age the inhabitants of Madhyadeça or Mid-land, where the Brahmanic caste system grew up, regarded the people of the north-west as semi-barbarians.

The use of Purohitas by kings as their representatives in carrying out sacrificial duties is considered the beginning and the oldest form of priesthood in India. This marked the starting point of a unique hierarchical structure where the priestly caste held the highest position in society, and the State was fully integrated with the Church. This was indeed the ideal of the Catholic Church in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] West during the Middle Ages, but it never fully materialized in Europe as it did in India. Once the priesthood became hereditary, the development of a caste system began, which has no equivalent in any other country. However, during the era represented by Sudās and Vasishṭha, when the older portions of the Rigveda were composed, the priesthood was not yet hereditary, nor had the warrior and priestly classes transformed into castes among the Aryan tribes settled in the Panjāb. This is supported by the fact that during the epic age, the inhabitants of Madhyadeça or Mid-land, where the Brahmanic caste system emerged, regarded the people of the north-west as semi-barbarians.

In the simple social organisation of the Vedic tribes of this region, where occupations were but little differentiated, every man was a soldier as well a civilian, much as among the Afghans of to-day. As they moved farther to the east, society became more complex, and vocations tended to become hereditary. The population being now spread over wider tracts of territory, the necessity arose for something in the nature of a standing army to repel sudden attacks or quell risings of the subject aborigines. The nucleus would have been supplied by the families of the chiefs of lesser tribes which had amalgamated under some military leader. The agricultural and industrial part of the population were thus left to follow their pursuits without interruption. Meanwhile the religious ceremonial was increasing in complexity; its success was growing more dependent on correct performance, while the preservation of the ancient hymns was becoming more urgent. The priests had, therefore, to devote all their time and energies [161]to the carrying out of their religious duties and the handing down of the sacred tradition in their families.

In the straightforward social structure of the Vedic tribes in this area, where jobs weren't very specialized, every man was both a soldier and a civilian, similar to the Afghans today. As they moved further east, society became more complex, and occupations started to become hereditary. With the population now spread over larger areas, there was a need for something like a standing army to defend against sudden attacks or suppress uprisings from the native tribes. The core of this army would have come from the families of the minor chiefs who joined together under a military leader. This allowed the agricultural and industrial population to continue their work without disruptions. At the same time, religious ceremonies were becoming more intricate; their success increasingly depended on precise execution, and the preservation of ancient hymns was becoming more critical. Consequently, the priests had to dedicate all their time and energy [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to fulfilling their religious responsibilities and passing down the sacred traditions within their families.

Owing to these causes, the three main classes of Aryan society became more and more separated. But how were they transformed into castes or social strata divided from one another by the impassable barriers of heredity and the prohibition of intermarrying or eating together? This rigid mutual exclusiveness must have started, in the first instance, from the treatment of the conquered aborigines, who, on accepting the Aryan belief, were suffered to form a part of the Aryan polity in the capacity of a servile class. The gulf between the two races need not have been wider than that which at the present day, in the United States, divides the whites from the negroes. When the latter are described as men of “colour,” the identical term is used which, in India, came to mean “caste.” Having become hereditary, the sacerdotal class succeeded in securing a position of sanctity and inviolability which raised them above the rest of the Aryans as the latter were raised above the Dāsas. When their supremacy was established, they proceeded to organise the remaining classes in the state on similar lines of exclusiveness. To the time when the system of the three Aryan castes, with the Çūdras added as a fourth, already existed in its fundamental principles, belong the greater part of the independent portions of the Yajurveda, a considerable part of the Atharva-veda (most of books viii. to xiii.), but of the Rigveda, besides the one (x. 90) which distinctly refers to the four castes by name, only a few of the latest hymns of the first, eighth, and tenth books. The word brāhmaṇa, the regular name for “man of the first caste,” is still rare in the Rigveda, occurring only eight times, while brahman, [162]which simply means sage or officiating priest, is found forty-six times.

Due to these reasons, the three main classes of Aryan society became increasingly separate. But how did they turn into castes or social groups that were completely divided by strict barriers of heredity and rules against intermarriage or shared meals? This rigid exclusivity likely began with the treatment of the conquered indigenous people, who, upon adopting Aryan beliefs, were allowed to become part of the Aryan society as a servile class. The divide between the two races didn’t have to be much wider than the current divide in the United States between white people and Black people. When the latter are referred to as "people of color," the same term was used in India to mean "caste." Once established as hereditary, the priestly class managed to secure a status of sanctity and protection that placed them above the other Aryans, just as those Aryans were placed above the Dāsas. Once their dominance was established, they moved to organize the remaining classes in the state along similar lines of exclusivity. By the time the fundamental principles of the system of the three Aryan castes, with the Çūdras added as a fourth, were in place, most of the independent sections of the Yajurveda, a significant portion of the Atharva-veda (most of books viii. to xiii.), and only a few of the later hymns from the first, eighth, and tenth books of the Rigveda existed. The term brāhmaṇa, which means "man of the first caste," is still uncommon in the Rigveda, appearing only eight times, while brahman, which simply means sage or officiating priest, is found forty-six times.

We may now pass on to sketch rapidly the social conditions which prevailed in the period of the Rigveda. The family, in which such relationships as a wife’s brother and a husband’s brother or sister had special names, was clearly the foundation of society. The father was at its head as “lord of the house” (gṛihapati). Permission to marry a daughter was asked from him by the suitor through the mediation of an intimate friend. The wedding was celebrated in the house of the bride’s parents, whither the bridegroom, his relatives, and friends came in procession. Here they were entertained with the flesh of cows slain in honour of the occasion. Here, too, the bridegroom took the bride’s hand and led her round the nuptial fire. The Atharva-veda adds that he set down a stone on the ground, asking the bride to step upon it for the obtainment of offspring. On the conclusion of the wedding festivities, the bride, anointed and in festal array, mounted with her husband a car adorned with red flowers and drawn by two white bulls. On this she was conducted in procession to her new home. The main features of this nuptial ceremony of 3000 years ago still survive in India.

We can now quickly outline the social conditions that existed during the time of the Rigveda. The family, where relationships like a wife's brother and a husband's brother or sister had specific names, was clearly the foundation of society. The father was the head of the household, known as the “lord of the house” (gṛihapati). A suitor would request permission to marry a daughter from him, usually through a close friend. The wedding took place at the bride's parents' home, where the bridegroom, along with his relatives and friends, arrived in a procession. They were served the meat of cows that were slaughtered for the occasion. It was here that the bridegroom took the bride's hand and circled around the nuptial fire. The Atharva-veda also mentions that he placed a stone on the ground, asking the bride to step on it to symbolize the desire for children. After the wedding celebrations, the bride, decorated and in festive attire, got into a car adorned with red flowers and pulled by two white bulls, and she was taken in a procession to her new home. The main aspects of this wedding ritual from 3000 years ago are still present in India today.

Though the wife, like the children, was subject to the will of her husband, she occupied a position of greater honour in the age of the Rigveda than in that of the Brāhmaṇas, for she participated with her husband in the offering of sacrifice. She was mistress of the house (gṛihapatnī), sharing the control not only of servants and slaves, but also of the unmarried brothers and sisters of her husband. From the Yajurveda we learn that it was customary for sons and daughters [163]to marry in the order of their age, but the Rigveda more than once speaks of girls who remained unmarried and grew old in their father’s house. As the family could only be continued in the male line, abundance of sons is constantly prayed for, along with wealth in cattle and land, and the newly wedded husband hopes that his bride may become a mother of heroes. Lack of sons was placed on the same level as poverty, and adoption was regarded as a mere makeshift. No desire for the birth of daughters is ever expressed in the Rigveda; their birth is deprecated in the Atharva-veda, and the Yajurveda speaks of girls being exposed when born. Fathers, even in the earliest Vedic times, would doubtless have sympathised with the sentiment of the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa, that “to have a daughter is a misery.” This prejudice survives in India to the present day with unabated force.

Though the wife, like the children, was under her husband’s authority, she held a more respected position during the time of the Rigveda compared to the era of the Brāhmaṇas, as she participated alongside her husband in religious sacrifices. She was the mistress of the house (gṛihapatnī), sharing control not just over servants and slaves, but also over her husband’s unmarried siblings. From the Yajurveda, we learn that it was common for sons and daughters [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to marry in their birth order, but the Rigveda mentions several instances of girls who remained single and aged in their father's home. Since family lineage could only continue through sons, there were constant prayers for many sons, along with requests for wealth in livestock and land, while a newly married husband hoped his bride would become the mother of great warriors. The absence of sons was equated with poverty, and adoption was seen as a temporary solution. There was no expressed wish for daughters in the Rigveda; in fact, their birth was viewed negatively in the Atharva-veda, and the Yajurveda mentions girls being abandoned at birth. Fathers in the early Vedic period likely shared the sentiment of the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa, which stated that “having a daughter is a burden.” This bias continues to persist in India today with the same intensity.

That the standard of morality was comparatively high may be inferred from the fact that adultery and rape were counted among the most serious offences, and illegitimate births were concealed.

That the standard of morality was relatively high can be seen from the fact that adultery and rape were considered some of the most serious crimes, and unwanted pregnancies were kept hidden.

One or two passages indicate that the practice of exposing old men, found among many primitive peoples, was not unknown to the Rigveda.

One or two passages suggest that the practice of exposing elderly men, seen in many primitive cultures, was recognized in the Rigveda.

Among crimes, the commonest appears to have been robbery, which generally took the form of cattle-lifting, mostly practised at night. Thieves and robbers are often mentioned, and the Rigveda contains many prayers for protection at home, abroad, and on journeys. Such criminals, when caught, were punished by being tied to stakes with cords. Debts (ṛiṇa) were often incurred, chiefly, it would seem, at play, and the Rigveda even speaks of paying them off by instalments. [164]

Among crimes, the most common seemed to be robbery, which typically involved stealing cattle, mostly done at night. Thieves and robbers are frequently mentioned, and the Rigveda includes many prayers for protection at home, away, and during travels. When caught, these criminals were punished by being tied to stakes with ropes. Debts (ṛiṇa) were often taken on, mainly it seems, while gambling, and the Rigveda even mentions paying them off in installments. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

From the references to dress which the Rigveda contains we may gather that a lower garment and a cloak were worn. Clothes were woven of sheep’s wool, were often variegated, and sometimes adorned with gold. Necklets, bracelets, anklets, and ear-rings are mentioned in the way of ornaments. The hair was anointed and combed. The Atharva-veda even mentions a comb with a hundred teeth, and also speaks of remedies which strengthened or restored the growth of the hair. Women plaited their hair, while men occasionally wore it braided and wound like a shell. The gods Rudra and Pūshan are described as being thus adorned; and the Vasishṭhas, we learn, wore their hair braided on the right side of the head. On festive occasions wreaths were worn by men. Beards were usual, but shaving was occasionally practised. The Atharva-veda relates how, when the ceremony of shaving off his beard was performed on King Soma, Vāyu brought the hot water and Savitṛi skilfully wielded the razor.

From the references to clothing found in the Rigveda, we can see that people wore a lower garment and a cloak. Clothes were made from sheep’s wool, often had different colors, and sometimes featured gold embellishments. Necklaces, bracelets, anklets, and earrings were mentioned as ornaments. Hair was oiled and styled. The Atharva-veda even refers to a comb with a hundred teeth and discusses remedies that helped to strengthen or restore hair growth. Women styled their hair in braids, while men sometimes wore theirs braided and coiled like a shell. The gods Rudra and Pūshan are described as being adorned this way; and we learn that the Vasishṭhas wore their hair braided on the right side of their heads. On festive occasions, men wore wreaths. Beards were common, but shaving was practiced from time to time. The Atharva-veda recounts how, during the beard-shaving ceremony for King Soma, Vāyu brought the hot water and Savitṛi skillfully handled the razor.

The chief article of food was milk, which was either drunk as it came from the cow or was used for cooking grain as well as mixing with soma. Next in importance came clarified butter (ghṛita, now ghee), which, as a favourite food of men, was also offered to the gods. Grain was eaten after being parched, or, ground to flour between millstones, was made into cakes with milk or butter. Various kinds of vegetables and fruit also formed part of the daily fare of the Vedic Indian. Flesh was eaten only on ceremonial occasions, when animals were sacrificed. Bulls being the chief offerings to the gods, beef was probably the kind of meat most frequently eaten. Horse-flesh must have been less commonly used, owing [165]to the comparative rarity of the horse-sacrifice. Meat was either roasted on spits or cooked in pots. The latter were made of metal or earthenware; but drinking-vessels were usually of wood.

The main food was milk, which was either drunk straight from the cow or used to cook grains and mix with soma. Next in importance was clarified butter (ghṛita, now ghee), which was a favorite food among people and was also offered to the gods. Grains were eaten after being roasted or ground into flour between millstones and made into cakes with milk or butter. Various kinds of vegetables and fruits were also part of the daily diet of the Vedic Indian. Meat was eaten only on ceremonial occasions when animals were sacrificed. Bulls were the main offerings to the gods, so beef was likely the most commonly eaten type of meat. Horse meat must have been less frequently consumed due to the relative rarity of horse sacrifices. Meat was either roasted on spits or cooked in pots. These pots were made of metal or earthenware, but drinking vessels were usually made of wood.

The Indians of the Rigveda were acquainted with at least two kinds of spirituous liquor. Soma was the principal one. Its use was, however, restricted to occasions of a religious character, such as sacrifices and festivals. The genuine soma plant from which it was made also became increasingly difficult to obtain as the Aryans moved farther away from the mountains. The spirit in ordinary use was called surā. The knowledge of it goes back to a remote period, for its name, like that of soma, is found in the Avesta in the form of hura. It was doubtless prepared from some kind of grain, like the liquor made from rice at the present day in India. Indulgence in surā went hand in hand with gambling. One poet mentions anger, dice, and surā as the causes of various sins; while another speaks of men made arrogant with surā reviling the gods. Its use must have been common, for by the time of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, the occupation of a “maker of surā” (surākāra) or distiller had become a profession.

The Indians of the Rigveda knew about at least two types of alcoholic beverages. Soma was the main one. However, its use was limited to religious occasions, like sacrifices and festivals. The actual soma plant it was made from became harder to find as the Aryans moved further from the mountains. The other commonly used liquor was called surā. Knowledge of it dates back a long time, as its name, similar to soma, appears in the Avesta as hura. It was likely made from some kind of grain, similar to the rice liquor made in India today. Drinking surā often went along with gambling. One poet mentions anger, dice, and surā as the sources of various sins, while another talks about men becoming arrogant with surā and insulting the gods. Its use must have been widespread, because by the time of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, the job of a “maker of surā” (surākāra) or distiller had become a recognized profession.

One of the chief occupations of the Vedic Indians was of course warfare. They fought either on foot or on chariots. The latter had two occupants, the fighter and the driver. This was still the case in the Mahābhārata, where we find Kṛishṇa acting as charioteer to Arjuna. Cavalry is nowhere mentioned, and probably came into use at a considerably later period. By the time of Alexander’s invasion, however, it formed one of the regular four divisions of the Indian army. There [166]are some indications that riding on horseback was at least known to the Rigveda, and distinct references to it occur in the Atharva- and the Yajur-vedas. The Vedic warriors were protected with coats of mail and helmets of metal. The principal weapons were the bow and arrow, the latter being tipped with poisoned horn or with a metal point. Spears and axes are also frequently mentioned.

One of the main activities of the Vedic Indians was, of course, warfare. They fought either on foot or in chariots. The chariots had two people: the fighter and the driver. This was still true in the Mahābhārata, where we see Kṛishna as Arjuna's charioteer. Cavalry isn’t mentioned anywhere, and it likely came into use at a much later time. However, by the time Alexander invaded, it was one of the four main divisions of the Indian army. There [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are some signs that horseback riding was at least known to the Rigveda, with clear references appearing in the Atharva and Yajur-vedas. The Vedic warriors wore coats of mail and metal helmets for protection. Their main weapons were the bow and arrow, with arrows often tipped with poisoned horn or metal points. Spears and axes are also often mentioned.

The principal means of livelihood to the Vedic Indian was cattle-breeding. His great desire was to possess large herds; and in the numerous prayers for protection, health, and prosperity, cattle are nearly always mentioned first.

The main source of livelihood for Vedic Indians was cattle-breeding. Their big aspiration was to have large herds, and in the many prayers for protection, health, and prosperity, cattle are almost always mentioned first.

The Vedic Aryans were, however, not merely a pastoral people. They had brought with them from beyond the valleys of Afghanistan at least a primitive knowledge of agriculture, as is shown by the Indians and Iranians having such terms as “to plough” (kṛish) in common. This had, indeed, by the time of the Rigveda, become an industry second only to cattle-breeding in importance. The plough, which we learn from the Atharva-veda had a metal share, was used for making furrows in the fields, and was drawn by bulls. When the earth was thus prepared, seed was strewn over the soil. Irrigation seems not to have been unknown, as dug-out channels for water are mentioned. When ripe, the corn (yava) was cut with a sickle. It was then laid in bundles on the threshing-floor, where it was threshed out and finally sifted by winnowing.

The Vedic Aryans were not just a pastoral society. They had brought with them from beyond the valleys of Afghanistan at least a basic understanding of agriculture, as evidenced by the fact that both Indians and Iranians shared terms like “to plough” (kṛish). By the time of the Rigveda, farming had become an industry second only to cattle-breeding in importance. The plough, as noted in the Atharva-veda, had a metal share and was used to create furrows in the fields, being pulled by bulls. Once the land was prepared, seeds were scattered over the soil. There’s evidence suggesting that irrigation was practiced, as there are references to dug-out channels for water. When the grain (yava) was ripe, it was harvested with a sickle. The harvested grain was then bundled on the threshing floor, where it was threshed and finally sifted through winnowing.

Though the Vedic Indians were already a pastoral and agricultural people, they still practised hunting to a considerable extent. The hunter pursued his game with bow and arrow, or used traps and snares. Birds [167]were usually caught with toils or nets spread on the ground. Lions were taken in snares, antelopes secured in pits, and boars hunted with dogs.

Though the Vedic Indians were already a farming and herding people, they still did a fair amount of hunting. Hunters chased their game with bows and arrows or set traps and snares. Birds [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were typically caught using nets laid on the ground. Lions were caught in snares, antelopes were trapped in pits, and boars were hunted with dogs.

Navigation in Rigvedic times was, as we have already seen, limited to the crossing of rivers. The boats (called nau-s, Greek nau-s) were propelled by what were doubtless paddles (aritra), and must have been of the most primitive type, probably dug-out tree-trunks. No mention is made of rudder or anchor, masts, or sails.

Navigation during Rigvedic times was, as we’ve already noted, restricted to crossing rivers. The boats (called nau-s, Greek nau-s) were likely powered by paddles (aritra) and were probably very basic, likely made from hollowed-out tree trunks. There’s no mention of rudders, anchors, masts, or sails.

Trade in those days consisted in barter, the cow being the pecuniary standard by which the value of everything was measured. The transition to coinage was made by the use of gold ornaments and jewelry as a form of reward or payment, as was the case among the ancient Germans. Thus nishka, which in the Rigveda means a necklet, in later times became the name of a coin.

Trade back then was based on barter, with cows being the standard measure of value for everything. The switch to coins happened when gold ornaments and jewelry were used as a form of reward or payment, similar to practices among the ancient Germans. Therefore, nishka, which means a necklet in the Rigveda, later became the name of a coin.

Though the requirements of life in early Vedic times were still primitive enough to enable every man more or less to supply his own wants, the beginnings of various trades and industries can be clearly traced in the Rigveda. References are particularly frequent to the labour of the worker in wood, who was still carpenter, joiner, and wheelwright in one. As the construction of chariots and carts required peculiar skill, we find that certain men already devoted themselves to it as a special art, and worked at it for pay. Hence felicity in the composition of hymns is often compared with the dexterity of the wheelwright. Mention is also sometimes made of the smith who smelts the ore in a forge, using the wing of a bird instead of a bellows to produce a draught. He is described as making kettles as well as other domestic utensils of metal. The Rigveda also refers to [168]tanners and the skins of animals prepared by them. Women, it appears, were acquainted with sewing and with the plaiting of mats from grass or reeds. An art much more frequently alluded to in metaphors and similes is that of weaving, but the references are so brief that we obtain no insight into the process. The Atharva-veda, however, gives some details in a passage which describes how Night and Day, personified as two sisters, weave the web of the year alternately with threads that never break or come to an end. The division of labour had been greatly developed by the time of the White Yajurveda, in which a great many trades and vocations are enumerated. Among these we find the rope-maker, the jeweller, the elephant-keeper, and the actor.

Although life in early Vedic times was still simple enough for individuals to mostly meet their own needs, the origins of various trades and industries are clearly evident in the Rigveda. There are frequent references to woodworkers, who took on roles as carpenters, joiners, and wheelwrights all in one. Since making chariots and carts required specialized skills, some men began to focus on this craft as a profession, earning a living from it. As a result, talent in composing hymns is often compared to the skill of a wheelwright. There's also mention of the smith who melts ore in a forge, using a bird's wing instead of a bellows for airflow. He is described as making kettles and other metal household items. The Rigveda also talks about [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]tanners and the animal hides they processed. Women seemed to have knowledge of sewing and of weaving mats from grass or reeds. Weaving, which is often referred to in metaphors and similes, is mentioned, but the references are too brief for us to understand the actual process. However, the Atharva-veda provides some details in a passage that describes how Night and Day, depicted as two sisters, take turns weaving the fabric of the year with threads that never break or end. By the time of the White Yajurveda, the division of labor had advanced significantly, listing numerous trades and occupations, including rope-makers, jewelers, elephant-keepers, and actors.

Among the active and warlike Vedic Aryans the chariot-race was a favourite amusement, as is shown by the very metaphors which are borrowed from this form of sport. Though skilful driving was still a highly esteemed art in the epic period, the use of the chariot both for war and for racing gradually died out in Hindustan, partly perhaps owing to the enervating influence of the climate, and partly to the scarcity of horses, which had to be brought from the region of the Indus.

Among the active and aggressive Vedic Aryans, chariot racing was a popular pastime, as evidenced by the metaphors drawn from this sport. Although skilled driving remained a highly valued skill during the epic period, the use of chariots for both warfare and racing gradually declined in India, possibly due to the exhausting effects of the climate and the lack of horses, which had to be sourced from the Indus region.

The chief social recreation of men when they met together was gambling with dice. The irresistible fascination exercised, and the ruin often entailed by this amusement, we have already found described in the Gambler’s Lament. Some haunted the gaming-hall to such an extent that we find them jocularly described in the Yajurveda as “pillars of the playhouse” (sabhāsthāṇu). No certain information can be gathered from [169]the Rigveda as to how the game was played. We know, however, from one passage that four dice were used. The Yajurveda mentions a game played with five, each of which has a name. Cheating at play appears in the Rigveda as one of the most frequent of crimes; and one poet speaks of dice as one of the chief sources of sinning against the ordinances of Varuṇa. Hence the word used in the Rigveda for “gamester” (kitava) in classical Sanskrit came to mean “cheat,” and a later word for “rogue” (dhūrta) is used as a synonym of “gamester.”

The main social pastime for men when they gathered was gambling with dice. The undeniable appeal and the often disastrous consequences of this activity have already been highlighted in the Gambler’s Lament. Some were so devoted to the gaming hall that they were jokingly referred to in the Yajurveda as “pillars of the playhouse” (sabhāsthāṇu). We can’t determine exactly how the game was played from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Rigveda, but we do know from one passage that four dice were used. The Yajurveda mentions a game with five dice, each with its own name. Cheating at dice is noted in the Rigveda as one of the most common crimes; one poet even says that dice are a major source of sin against the rules of Varuṇa. As a result, the term for “gamester” (kitava) in the Rigveda evolved in classical Sanskrit to mean “cheat,” and a later term for “rogue” (dhūrta) became a synonym for “gamester.”

Another amusement was dancing, which seems to have been indulged in by men as well as women. But when the sex of the dancers is distinctly referred to, they are nearly always maidens. Thus the Goddess of Dawn is compared to a dancer decked in gay attire. That dancing took place in the open air may be gathered from the line (x. 76, 6), “thick dust arose as from men who dance” (nṛityatām).

Another source of entertainment was dancing, which appears to have involved both men and women. However, when the dancers are specifically mentioned, they are almost always young women. For example, the Goddess of Dawn is likened to a dancer dressed in vibrant clothes. The fact that dancing happened in the open air can be inferred from the line (x. 76, 6), “thick dust arose as from men who dance” (nṛityatām).

Various references in the Rigveda show that even in that early age the Indians were acquainted with different kinds off music. For we find the three main types of percussion, wind, and stringed instruments there represented by the drum (dundubhi), the flute (vāṇa), and the lute (vīṇā). The latter has ever since been the favourite musical instrument of the Indians down to the present day. That the Vedic Indians were fond of instrumental music may be inferred from the statement of a Rishi that the sound of the flute is heard in the abode of Yama, where the blessed dwell. From one of the Sūtras we learn that instrumental music was performed at some religious rites, the vīṇā being played at the sacrifice to the Manes. [170]By the time of the Yajurveda several kinds of professional musicians appear to have arisen, for lute-players, drummers, flute-players, and conch-blowers are enumerated in its list of callings. Singing is, of course, very often mentioned in the Rigveda. That vocal music had already got beyond the most primitive stage may be concluded from the somewhat complicated method of chanting the Sāmaveda, a method which was probably very ancient, as the Soma ritual goes back to the Indo-Iranian age. [171]

Various references in the Rigveda indicate that even at that early time, Indians were familiar with different types of music. We see the three main categories of percussion, wind, and string instruments represented by the drum (dundubhi), the flute (vāṇa), and the lute (vīṇā). The lute has remained the favorite musical instrument of Indians up to the present day. We can infer that the Vedic Indians enjoyed instrumental music from a saying by a Rishi, noting that the sound of the flute is heard in the realm of Yama, where the blessed reside. One of the Sūtras tells us that instrumental music was performed during some religious ceremonies, with the vīṇā played at the sacrifice to the Manes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] By the time of the Yajurveda, various types of professional musicians seem to have emerged, as lute players, drummers, flute players, and conch blowers are listed among its professions. Singing is frequently mentioned in the Rigveda. We can conclude that vocal music had already progressed beyond the most basic stage, based on the somewhat intricate method of chanting the Sāmaveda, which was likely very ancient, as the Soma ritual dates back to the Indo-Iranian period. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The component parts of this name are in Sanskrit pancha, five, and āp, water.

1 The components of this name come from Sanskrit: pancha, which means five, and āp, which means water.

2 From the Sanskrit dakshiṇa, south, literally “right,” because the Indians faced the rising sun when naming the cardinal points.

2 From the Sanskrit dakshiṇa, meaning south, literally “right,” because the Indians faced the rising sun when naming the cardinal directions.

3 German, vieh; Latin, pecus, from which pecunia, “money.”

3 German, vieh; Latin, pecus, which led to pecunia, “money.”

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VII

The Later Vedas

Of the three later Vedas, the Sāmaveda is much the most closely connected with the Rigveda. Historically it is of little importance, for it contains hardly any independent matter, all its verses except seventy-five being taken directly from the Rigveda. Its contents are derived chiefly from the eighth and especially the ninth, the Soma book. The Sāmaveda resembles the Yajurveda in having been compiled exclusively for ritual application; for the verses of which it consists are all meant to be chanted at the ceremonies of the soma sacrifice. Removed from their context in the Rigveda, they are strung together without internal connection, their significance depending solely on their relation to particular rites. In form these stanzas appear in the text of the Sāmaveda as if they were to be spoken or recited, differing from those of the Rigveda only in the way of marking the accent. The Sāmaveda is, therefore, only the book of words employed by the special class of Ugātṛi priests at the soma sacrifice. Its stanzas assume their proper character of musical Sāmans or chants only in the various song-books called gānas, which indicate the prolongation, the repetition, and the interpolation of syllables necessary in singing, just as is often done in European publications when the words are given below the musical notation. There are four of these songbooks [172]in existence, two belonging to each division of the Veda. The number of Sāmans here given of course admitted of being indefinitely increased, as each verse could be sung to many melodies.

Of the three later Vedas, the Sāmaveda is the most closely tied to the Rigveda. Historically, it isn’t that important since it contains hardly any original content; almost all its verses, except for seventy-five, come directly from the Rigveda. Its material mainly comes from the eighth and especially the ninth book, the Soma book. The Sāmaveda is similar to the Yajurveda in that it was compiled solely for ritual use; the verses are meant to be chanted during the soma sacrifice ceremonies. When taken out of their original context in the Rigveda, they are arranged without internal connection, with their meaning depending entirely on their link to specific rituals. In form, these stanzas appear in the text of the Sāmaveda as if they were meant to be spoken or recited, differing from those of the Rigveda only in how the accents are marked. Thus, the Sāmaveda serves as the book of words used by the specific group of Ugātṛi priests during the soma sacrifice. The stanzas take on their true character as musical Sāmans or chants only in the various songbooks called gānas, which show how to stretch, repeat, and insert syllables needed for singing, just like is often done in European music publications where the lyrics are printed below the musical notes. There are four of these songbooks [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] currently available, with two belonging to each division of the Veda. The number of Sāmans provided here could, of course, be increased indefinitely since each verse can be sung to various melodies.

The Sāmaveda consists of 1549 stanzas, distributed in two books called ārchikas or collections of ṛich verses. The principle of arrangement in these two books is different. The first is divided into six lessons (prapāṭhaka), each of which contains ten decades (daçat) of stanzas, except the sixth, which has only nine. The verses of the first twelve decades are addressed to Agni, those of the last eleven to Soma, while those of the intermediate thirty-six are chiefly invocations of Indra, the great soma-drinker. The second book contains nine lessons, each of which is divided into two, and sometimes three sections. It consists throughout of small groups of stanzas, which, generally three in number, are closely connected, the first in the group being usually found in the first book also. That the second book is both later in date and secondary in character is indicated by its repeating stanzas from the first book as well as by its deviating much less from the text of the Rigveda. It is also a significant fact in this connection that the verses of the first book which recur in the second agree more closely with the readings of the Rigveda than the other verses by which they are surrounded. This can only be accounted for by the supposition that they were consciously altered in order to accord with the same verses in the second book which were directly influenced by the Rigveda, while the readings of the first book had diverged more widely because that book had been handed down, since the original borrowing, by an independent tradition.

The Sāmaveda has 1549 stanzas divided into two books known as ārchikas or collections of ṛich verses. The organization of these two books differs. The first book is split into six lessons (prapāṭhaka), each containing ten decades (daçat) of stanzas, except for the sixth, which has only nine. The verses in the first twelve decades are addressed to Agni, the last eleven to Soma, and the thirty-six in between mainly invoke Indra, the great soma-drinker. The second book contains nine lessons, each divided into two or sometimes three sections. It consists mainly of small groups of three stanzas that are closely related, with the first stanza in each group typically also found in the first book. The fact that the second book is both more recent and secondary is shown by its repetition of stanzas from the first book and its closer adherence to the text of the Rigveda. It's also noteworthy that the verses of the first book that appear in the second book align more closely with the Rigveda readings than the other surrounding verses. This can only be explained by the idea that they were deliberately modified to match the verses in the second book that were directly influenced by the Rigveda, while the readings in the first book evolved separately because that book was passed down through an independent tradition.

We know from statements of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa [173]that the divisions of the first book of the Sāmaveda existed at least as early as the period when the second part of that Brāhmana was composed. There is, moreover, some reason to believe that the Sāmaveda as a collection is older than at least the Taittirīya and the Vājasaneyi recensions of the Yajurveda. For the latter contain verses, used also as Sāman chants, in a form which shows the variations of the Sāmaveda in contrast with the Rigveda. This is all the more striking as the Vājasaneyi text has an undoubted tendency to adhere to the readings of the Rigveda. On the other hand, the view expressed by Professor Weber that numerous variants in verses of the Sāmaveda contain archaic forms as compared with the Rigveda, and were therefore borrowed at a time before the existing redaction of the Rigveda took place, has been shown to be untenable. The various readings of the Sāmaveda are really due in part to inferior tradition, and in part to arbitrary alterations made in order to adapt verses detached from their context to the ritual purpose to which they were applied.

We learn from statements in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that the divisions of the first book of the Sāmaveda existed at least as early as the time when the second part of that Brāhmaṇa was written. Additionally, there's some evidence to suggest that the Sāmaveda as a collection is older than at least the Taittirīya and Vājasaneyi versions of the Yajurveda. This is because those versions include verses that are also used as Sāman chants, showing variations in the Sāmaveda compared to the Rigveda. This is particularly notable since the Vājasaneyi text tends to stick closely to the Rigveda readings. Conversely, Professor Weber's argument that many variants in the Sāmaveda contain older forms compared to the Rigveda, suggesting they were borrowed before the Rigveda was finalized, has been proven to be incorrect. The different versions in the Sāmaveda are mainly due to weaker tradition, and partly due to deliberate changes made to fit verses taken out of their original context to the specific ritual purposes they were meant for.

Two schools of the Sāmaveda are known—the Kauthumas and the Rāṇāyanīyas, the former of whom are said still to exist in Gujarat, while the latter, at one time settled mainly in the Mahratta country, are said to survive in Eastern Hyderabad. Their recensions of the text appear to have differed but little from each other. That of the Rāṇāyanāyas has been published more than once. The earliest edition, brought out by a missionary named Stevenson in 1842, was entirely superseded by the valuable work of Benfey, which, containing a German translation and glossary besides the text, came out in 1848. The Sāmaveda was thus the first of the Vedas to be edited in its entirety. The text of this Veda, according to [174]the recension of the same school, together with the commentary of Sāyaṇa, was subsequently edited in India. Of the Kauthuma recension nothing has been preserved excepting the seventh prapāṭhaka, which, in the Naigeya subdivision of this school, forms an addition to the first ārchika, and was edited in 1868. Two indices of the deities and composers of the Sāmaveda according to the Naigeya school have also been preserved, and indirectly supply information about the text of the Kauthuma recension.

Two schools of the Sāmaveda are known—the Kauthumas and the Rāṇāyanīyas. The Kauthumas are said to still exist in Gujarat, while the Rāṇāyanīyas, which were once mainly settled in the Mahratta region, are believed to survive in Eastern Hyderabad. Their versions of the text don't seem to have differed much. The Rāṇāyanīya version has been published multiple times. The first edition was released by a missionary named Stevenson in 1842, but it was completely replaced by the important work of Benfey, which included a German translation and glossary along with the text, published in 1848. The Sāmaveda was therefore the first of the Vedas to be fully edited. The text of this Veda, according to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the version of the same school, along with Sāyaṇa's commentary, was later edited in India. For the Kauthuma version, only the seventh prapāṭhaka has been kept, which, in the Naigeya subdivision of this school, is an addition to the first ārchika and was edited in 1868. Two indices listing the deities and composers of the Sāmaveda according to the Naigeya school have also been preserved and indirectly provide information about the Kauthuma version.

The Yajurveda introduces us not only to a geographical area different from that of the Rigveda, but also to a new epoch of religious and social life in India. The centre of Vedic civilisation is now found to lie farther to the east. We hear no more of the Indus and its tributaries; for the geographical data of all the recensions of the Yajurveda point to the territory in the middle of Northern India occupied by the neighbouring peoples of the Kurus and Panchālas. The country of the former, called Kurukshetra, is specifically the holy land of the Yajurvedas and of the Brāhmaṇas attached to them. It lay in the plain between the Sutlej and the Jumna, beginning with the tract bounded by the two small rivers Dṛishadvatī and Sarasvatī, and extending south-eastwards to the Jumna. It corresponds to the modern district of Sirhind. Closely connected with, and eastward of this region, was situated the land of the Panchālas, which, running south-east from the Meerut district to Allahabad, embraces the territory between the Jumna and the Ganges called the Doab (“Two Waters”). Kurukshetra was the country in which the Brahmanic religious and social system was developed, and from which it spread over the rest of India. It claims a further historical [175]interest as being in later times the scene of the conflict, described in the Mahābhārata, between the Panchālas and Matsyas on the one hand, and the Kurus, including the ancient Bharatas, on the other. In the famous lawbook of Manu the land of the Kurus is still regarded with veneration as the special home of Brahmanism, and as such is designated Brahmāvarta. Together with the country of the Panchālas, and that of their neighbours to the south of the Jumna, the Matsyas (with Mathurā, now Muttra, as their capital) and the Çūrasenas, it is spoken of as the land of Brahman sages, where the bravest warriors and the most pious priests live, and the customs and usages of which are authoritative.

The Yajurveda introduces us to a different geographical area than the Rigveda, marking a new era of religious and social life in India. The center of Vedic civilization is now located further east. We no longer hear about the Indus and its tributaries; instead, the geographical details from all versions of the Yajurveda point to the region in northern India occupied by the neighboring peoples of the Kurus and Panchālas. The land of the Kurus, known as Kurukshetra, is specifically recognized as the holy land of the Yajurveda and the Brāhmaṇas associated with it. It lies in the plain between the Sutlej and the Jumna, starting from the area between the two small rivers Dṛishadvatī and Sarasvatī and extending southeast to the Jumna. This corresponds to the modern district of Sirhind. Closely linked to this area, and located to the east, is the land of the Panchālas, which stretches southeast from the Meerut district to Allahabad, encompassing the territory between the Jumna and the Ganges known as the Doab (“Two Waters”). Kurukshetra was where the Brahmanic religious and social system developed and from which it spread across the rest of India. It also has historical [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] significance, as it was later the site of the conflict detailed in the Mahābhārata, between the Panchālas and Matsyas on one side and the Kurus, including the ancient Bharatas, on the other. The famous lawbook of Manu still regards the land of the Kurus with respect as the special home of Brahmanism, referring to it as Brahmāvarta. Together with the land of the Panchālas and that of their neighbors to the south of the Jumna, the Matsyas (with Mathurā, now Muttra, as their capital) and the Çūrasenas, it is described as the land of Brahman sages, home to the bravest warriors and most pious priests, where customs and practices are authoritative.

Here the adherents of the Yajurveda split up into several schools, which gradually spread over other parts of India, the Kaṭhas, with their subdivision the Kapishṭhalas, being in the time of the Greeks located in the Panjāb, and later in Kashmir also. The Kaṭhas are now to be found in Kashmir only, while the Kapishṭhalas have entirely disappeared. The Maitrāyaṇīyas, originally called Kālāpas, appear at one time to have occupied the region around the lower course of the Narmadā for a distance of some two hundred miles from the sea, extending to the south of its mouth more than a hundred miles, as far as Nāasik, and northwards beyond the modern city of Baroda. There are now only a few remnants of this school to the north of the Narmadā in Gujarat, chiefly at Ahmedabad, and farther west at Morvi. Before the beginning of our era these two ancient schools must have been very widely diffused in India. For the grammarian Patanjali speaks of the Kaṭhas and Kālāpas as the universally known schools of the Yajurveda, whose doctrines were proclaimed in every village. From the Rāmāyaṇa, moreover, [176]we learn that these two schools were highly honoured in Ayodhyā (Oudh) also. They were, however, gradually ousted by the two younger schools of the Yajurveda. Of these, the Taittirīyas have been found only to the south of the Narmadā, where they can be traced as far back as the fourth century A.D. Their most important subdivision, that of the Āpastambas, still survives in the territory of the Godāvarī, while another, the Hiraṇyakeçins, are found still farther south. The school of the Vājasaneyins spread towards the south-east, down the Ganges Valley. At the present day they occupy a wide area, embracing North-East and Central India.

Here, the followers of the Yajurveda divided into several schools, which gradually spread to other parts of India. The Kaṭhas, along with their subgroup the Kapishṭhalas, were located in the Punjab during the time of the Greeks and later in Kashmir as well. Today, the Kaṭhas are found only in Kashmir, while the Kapishṭhalas have completely vanished. The Maitrāyaṇīyas, originally known as Kālāpas, once occupied the region around the lower part of the Narmadā River, extending about two hundred miles from the sea, reaching more than a hundred miles south of its mouth, up to Nāasik, and northward beyond the modern city of Baroda. Currently, only a few remnants of this school exist to the north of the Narmadā in Gujarat, mainly in Ahmedabad and further west at Morvi. Before the beginning of our era, these two ancient schools were likely widespread across India. The grammarian Patanjali mentioned the Kaṭhas and Kālāpas as the well-known schools of the Yajurveda, whose teachings were shared in every village. Moreover, from the Rāmāyaṇa, we learn that these two schools were highly respected in Ayodhyā (Oudh) as well. However, they were gradually replaced by two newer schools of the Yajurveda. The Taittirīyas have only been found south of the Narmadā, where they can be traced back to the fourth century A.D. Their most significant subgroup, the Āpastambas, still exists in the Godāvarī region, while another subgroup, the Hiraṇyakeçins, are found even further south. The Vājasaneyins school expanded southeast, down the Ganges Valley. Nowadays, they cover a large area, including North-East and Central India.

Each of these four schools has preserved one or two recensions of the Yajurveda. The text of the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, which consists of four books (kāṇḍa), subdivided into fifty-four lessons (prapāṭhaka), has been edited by Professor L. v. Schroeder (1881–86). The same scholar is preparing an edition of the Kāṭhaka Saṃhitā, the recension of the Kaṭha school. These two recensions are nearly related in language, having many forms in common which are not found elsewhere. Of the Kapishṭhala-Kaṭha Saṃhitā only somewhat corrupt fragments have hitherto come to light, and it is very doubtful whether sufficient manuscript material will ever be discovered to render an edition of this text possible. The Taittirīya Saṃhitā, which comprises seven books, and is subdivided into forty-four lessons, is somewhat later in origin than the above-mentioned recensions. It was edited by Professor A. Weber in 1871–72. These texts of the Yajurveda form a closely connected group, for they are essentially the same in character. Their agreement is often even verbal, especially in the verses and formulas for recitation which they contain. They [177]also agree in arranging their matter according to a similar principle, which is different from that of the Vājasaneyi recension.

Each of these four schools has preserved one or two versions of the Yajurveda. The text of the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, which consists of four books (kāṇḍa) divided into fifty-four lessons (prapāṭhaka), has been edited by Professor L. v. Schroeder (1881–86). The same scholar is working on an edition of the Kāṭhaka Saṃhitā, which comes from the Kaṭha school. These two versions are closely related in language, sharing many forms that aren’t found elsewhere. For the Kapishṭhala-Kaṭha Saṃhitā, only slightly damaged fragments have been discovered so far, and it's quite uncertain whether enough manuscript material will ever be found to create an edition of this text. The Taittirīya Saṃhitā, which includes seven books and is divided into forty-four lessons, originated somewhat later than the previously mentioned versions. It was edited by Professor A. Weber in 1871–72. These texts of the Yajurveda form a closely knit group, as they are fundamentally the same in nature. Their similarities are often even word-for-word, especially in the verses and formulas for recitation they contain. They [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] also organize their material according to a similar principle, which is different from that of the Vājasaneyi version.

The Saṃhitā of the latter consists entirely of the verses and formulas to be recited at the sacrifice, and is therefore clear (çukla), that is to say, separated from the explanatory matter which is collected in the Brāhmaṇa. Hence it is called the White (çukla) Yajurveda, while the others, under the general name of Black (kṛishṇa) Yajurveda, are contrasted with it, as containing both kinds of matter mixed up in the Saṃhitā. The text of the Vājasaneyins has been preserved in two recensions, that of the Mādhyaṃdinas and of the Kāṇvas. These are almost identical in their subject-matter as well as its arrangement. Their divergences hardly go beyond varieties of reading, which, moreover, appear only in their prose formulas, not in their verses. Agreeing thus closely, they cannot be separated in their origin by any wide interval of time. Their discrepancies probably arose rather from geographical separation, since each has its own peculiarities of spelling. The White Yajurveda in both these recensions has been edited by Professor Weber (1849–52).

The Saṃhitā of the latter is made up entirely of the verses and formulas to be recited during the sacrifice, making it clear (çukla), meaning it's separate from the explanatory content found in the Brāhmaṇa. That's why it's called the White (çukla) Yajurveda, while the others, grouped as Black (kṛishṇa) Yajurveda, are seen as mixed because they contain both types of content in the Saṃhitā. The text of the Vājasaneyins exists in two versions: that of the Mādhyaṃdinas and of the Kāṇvas. These two versions are nearly identical in both content and structure. Their differences are minor, mainly variations in reading, which mostly show up in their prose formulas, not in their verses. Since they are so similar, it's unlikely they originated at widely different times. Any discrepancies likely stemmed from geographical differences, as each version has its own unique spelling traits. The White Yajurveda in both these versions has been edited by Professor Weber (1849–52).

It is divided into forty chapters, called adhyāyas. That it originally consisted of the first eighteen alone is indicated by external as well as internal evidence. This is the only portion containing verses and prose formulas (both having the common name of mantras) which recur in the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, the sole exceptions being a few passages relating to the horse-sacrifice in chapters 22–25. Otherwise the contents of the last twenty-two chapters are found again only in the Brāhmaṇa and the Āraṇyaka belonging to the Taittirīya Saṃhitā. Moreover, it is only the mantras of the first [178]eighteen chapters of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā which are quoted and explained word by word in the first nine books of its own Brāhmaṇa, while merely a few mantras from the following seventeen chapters are mentioned in that work. According to the further testimony of an ancient index of the White Yajurveda, attributed to Kātyāyana, the ten chapters 26–35 form a supplement (khila).

It is divided into forty chapters, called adhyāyas. The fact that it originally consisted of just the first eighteen is shown by both external and internal evidence. This part is the only section containing verses and prose formulas (both referred to as mantras) that appear again in the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, with the only exceptions being a few passages related to the horse sacrifice in chapters 22–25. The content from the last twenty-two chapters is found only in the Brāhmaṇa and the Āraṇyaka associated with the Taittirīya Saṃhitā. Additionally, only the mantras from the first [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]eighteen chapters of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā are quoted and explained word for word in the first nine books of its own Brāhmaṇa, while only a few mantras from the subsequent seventeen chapters are referenced in that work. According to an ancient index of the White Yajurveda, attributed to Kātyāyana, the ten chapters 26–35 serve as a supplement (khila).

The internal evidence of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā leads to similar conclusions. The fact that chapters 26–29 contain mantras relating to ceremonies dealt with in previous chapters and requiring to be applied to those ceremonies, is a clear indication of their supplementary character. The next ten chapters (30–39) are concerned with altogether new ceremonies, such as the human sacrifice, the universal sacrifice, and the sacrifice to the Manes. Lastly, the 40th chapter must be a late addition, for it stands in no direct relation to the ritual and bears the character of an Upanishad. Different parts of the Saṃhitā, moreover, furnish some data pointing to different periods of religious and social development. In the 16th chapter the god Rudra is described by a large number of epithets which are subsequently peculiar to Çiva. Two, however, which are particularly significant, Īçāna, “Ruler,” and Mahādeva, “Great God,” are absent here, but are added in the 39th chapter. These, as indicating a special worship of the god, represent a later development. Again, the 30th chapter specifies most of the Indian mixed castes, while the 16th mentions only a few of them. Hence, it is likely that at least some which are known to the former chapter did not as yet exist when the latter was composed. [179]

The internal evidence from the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā leads to similar conclusions. The fact that chapters 26–29 include mantras related to ceremonies discussed in earlier chapters and that need to be applied to those ceremonies clearly indicates their supplementary nature. The next ten chapters (30–39) focus on entirely new ceremonies, such as human sacrifice, universal sacrifice, and sacrifices to the Manes. Finally, the 40th chapter must be a later addition, as it does not directly relate to the rituals and has the characteristics of an Upanishad. Different sections of the Saṃhitā also provide data suggesting various periods of religious and social development. In the 16th chapter, the god Rudra is described with many epithets that later become specific to Çiva. However, two particularly significant terms, Īçāna, meaning “Ruler,” and Mahādeva, meaning “Great God,” are not in this chapter but appear in the 39th chapter. These indicate a specific worship of the god and represent a later development. Additionally, the 30th chapter lists most of the Indian mixed castes, while the 16th mentions only a few. Therefore, it’s likely that at least some of those known from the former chapter did not yet exist when the latter was written. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On these grounds four chronological strata may be distinguished in the White Yajurveda. To the fundamental portion, comprising chapters 1–18, the next seven must first have been added, for these two parts deal with the general sacrificial ceremonial. The development of the ritual led to the compilation of the next fourteen chapters, which are concerned with ceremonies already treated (26–29) or entirely new (30–39). The last chapter apparently dates from a period when the excessive growth of ritual practices led to a reaction. It does not supply sacrificial mantras, but aims at establishing a mean between exclusive devotion to and total neglect of the sacrificial ceremonies.

On these grounds, we can distinguish four chronological layers in the White Yajurveda. The foundational part, which includes chapters 1–18, must have had the next seven added afterward since these two sections focus on the overall sacrificial ceremonies. The evolving rituals led to the creation of the next fourteen chapters, which focus on ceremonies that have already been covered (26–29) or are entirely new (30–39). The final chapter seems to come from a time when the overwhelming increase in ritual practices led to a pushback. It doesn't provide sacrificial mantras, but seeks to find a balance between complete devotion to and total disregard for the sacrificial ceremonies.

Even the original portion of the White Yajurveda must have assumed shape somewhat later than any of the recensions of the Black. For the systematic and orderly distribution of matter by which the mantras are collected in the Saṃhitā, while their dogmatic explanation is entirely relegated to a Brāhmaṇa, can hardly be as old as the confused arrangement in which both parts are largely mixed up.

Even the original part of the White Yajurveda likely took form a bit later than any of the versions of the Black. The organized and systematic way the mantras are gathered in the Saṃhitā, while their doctrinal explanations are completely confined to a Brāhmaṇa, probably isn’t as old as the disorganized arrangement where both parts are mostly intertwined.

The two most important portions of the Yajurvedas deal with the new and full moon sacrifices, as well as the soma sacrifice, on the one hand, and with the construction of the fire-altar on the other. Chapters 1–10 of the White Yajurveda contain the mantras for the former, chapters 11–18 those for the latter part of the ceremonial. The corresponding ritual explanations are to be found in books 1–5 and 6–9 respectively of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. In these fundamental portions even the Black Yajurveda does not intermingle the mantras with their explanations. The first book of the Taittirīya Saṃhitā contains in its first four lessons [180]nothing but the verses and formulas to be recited at the fortnightly and the soma sacrifices; the fourth book, nothing but those employed in the fire-altar ritual. These books follow the same order as, and in fact furnish a parallel recension of, the corresponding parts of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā. On the other hand, the Taittirīya Saṃhitā contains within itself, but in a different part, the two corresponding Brāhmaṇas, which, on the whole, are free from admixture with mantras. The fifth book is the Brāhmaṇa of the fire ritual, and the sixth is that of the soma sacrifice; but the dogmatic explanation of the new and full moon sacrifice is altogether omitted here, being found in the third book of the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa. In the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā the distribution of the corresponding material is similar. The first three lessons of the first book contain the mantras only for the fortnightly and the soma sacrifices; the latter half of the second book (lessons 7–13), the mantras only for the fire ritual. The corresponding Brāhmaṇas begin with the sixth and the first lesson respectively of the third book. It is only in the additions to these fundamental parts of the Black Yajurveda that the separation of Mantra and Brāhmaṇa is not carried out. The main difference, then, between the Black and the White consists in the former combining within the same collection Brāhmaṇa as well as Mantra matter. As to its chief and fundamental parts, there is no reason to suppose that these two kinds of matter, which are kept separate and unmixed, are either chronologically or essentially more nearly related than are the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā and the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa.

The two most important sections of the Yajurvedas focus on the new and full moon sacrifices, as well as the soma sacrifice on one side, and the construction of the fire altar on the other. Chapters 1–10 of the White Yajurveda include the mantras for the former, while chapters 11–18 cover the latter part of the ceremony. The corresponding ritual explanations can be found in books 1–5 and 6–9 of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, respectively. In these foundational sections, even the Black Yajurveda does not mix the mantras with their explanations. The first book of the Taittirīya Saṃhitā contains only the verses and formulas to be recited at the bi-monthly and soma sacrifices in its first four lessons [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]; the fourth book consists solely of those used in the fire altar ritual. These books follow the same structure as, and actually provide a parallel version of, the relevant parts of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā. On the other hand, the Taittirīya Saṃhitā also contains the two corresponding Brāhmaṇas within a different section, which are mostly free from blending with mantras. The fifth book is the Brāhmaṇa of the fire ritual, while the sixth is about the soma sacrifice; however, the doctrinal explanation of the new and full moon sacrifice is completely omitted here, being included in the third book of the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa. In the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, the organization of the corresponding material is similar. The first three lessons of the first book contain only the mantras for the bi-monthly and soma sacrifices; the latter half of the second book (lessons 7–13) has only the mantras for the fire ritual. The corresponding Brāhmaṇas begin with the sixth and the first lessons, respectively, of the third book. It is only in the additions to these foundational parts of the Black Yajurveda that the distinction between Mantra and Brāhmaṇa is not maintained. Therefore, the main difference between the Black and White is that the former combines both Brāhmaṇa and Mantra material in the same collection. As for their primary and fundamental parts, there is no reason to believe that these two types of material, which are kept separate and unmixed, are either chronologically or essentially more closely related than the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā and the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa.

The Yajurveda resembles the Sāmaveda in having been compiled for application to sacrificial rites only. [181]But while the Sāmaveda deals solely with one part of the ritual, the soma sacrifice, the Yajurveda supplies the formulas for the whole sacrificial ceremonial. Like the Sāmaveda, it is also connected with the Rigveda; but while the former is practically altogether extracted from the Rigveda, the Yajurveda, though borrowing many of its verses from the same source, is largely an original production. Thus somewhat more than one-fourth only of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā is derived from the Rigveda, One half of this collection consists of verses (ṛich) most of which (upwards of 700) are found in the Rigveda; the other half is made up of prose formulas (yajus). The latter, as well as the verses not borrowed from the Rigveda, are the independent creation of the composers of the Yajurveda. This partial originality was indeed a necessary result of the growth of entirely new ceremonies and the extraordinary development of ritual detail. It became impossible to obtain from the Rigveda even approximately suitable verses for these novel requirements.

The Yajurveda is similar to the Sāmaveda in that it was put together specifically for use in sacrificial rituals. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]However, while the Sāmaveda focuses only on one aspect of the ritual, the soma sacrifice, the Yajurveda provides the formulas for the entire sacrificial ceremony. Like the Sāmaveda, it is also linked to the Rigveda; but while the former is mainly derived from the Rigveda, the Yajurveda contains many verses taken from that source yet is largely an original work. Thus, only a little over a quarter of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā comes from the Rigveda. Half of this collection consists of verses (ṛich), most of which (over 700) are found in the Rigveda; the other half is made up of prose formulas (yajus). The prose, along with the verses not taken from the Rigveda, is the original work of the Yajurveda authors. This partial originality was necessary due to the emergence of entirely new rituals and the significant expansion of ritual details. It became impossible to find even somewhat appropriate verses from the Rigveda to meet these new demands.

The language of the Mantra portion of the Yajurveda, though distinctly representing a later stage, yet on the whole agrees with that of the Rigveda, while separated from that of classical Sanskrit by a considerable interval.

The language of the Mantra section of the Yajurveda, while clearly reflecting a later stage, still generally aligns with that of the Rigveda, even though it's significantly different from classical Sanskrit.

On its mythological side the religion of the Yajurveda does not differ essentially from that of the older Veda; for the pantheon is still the same. Some important modifications in detail are, however, apparent. The figure of Prajāpati, only foreshadowed in the latest hymns of the Rigveda, comes more and more into the foreground as the chief of the gods. The Rudra of the Rigveda has begun to appear on the scene as Çiva, being [182]several times mentioned by that name as well as by other epithets later peculiar to Çiva, such as Çankara and Mahādeva. Vishṇu now occupies a somewhat more prominent position than in the Rigveda. A new feature is his constant identification with the sacrifice. The demons, now regularly called Asuras, perpetually appear as a group of evil beings opposed to the good gods. Their conflicts with the latter play a considerable part in the myths of the Yajurveda. The Apsarases, who, as a class of celestial nymphs endowed with all the seductive charms of female beauty, occupy so important a place in post-Vedic mythology, but are very rarely mentioned in the Rigveda, begin to be more prominent in the Yajurveda, in which many of them are referred to by individual names.

On its mythological side, the religion of the Yajurveda isn't fundamentally different from that of the older Veda; the pantheon remains largely the same. However, some important changes are noticeable in the details. The figure of Prajāpati, which was only hinted at in the latest hymns of the Rigveda, becomes increasingly prominent as the chief of the gods. The Rudra from the Rigveda starts appearing as Çiva, being [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] mentioned several times by that name as well as by other titles later associated with Çiva, such as Çankara and Mahādeva. Vishṇu now holds a more significant position than in the Rigveda. A new aspect is his constant connection with the sacrifice. The demons, now regularly referred to as Asuras, consistently appear as a group of evil beings opposing the good gods. Their battles with the latter play a considerable role in the myths of the Yajurveda. The Apsarases, a class of celestial nymphs embodying all the seductive charms of female beauty, which hold a significant place in post-Vedic mythology but are rarely mentioned in the Rigveda, begin to feature more prominently in the Yajurveda, where many of them are referred to by individual names.

Certain religious conceptions have, moreover, been modified and new rites introduced. Thus the word brahma, which in the Rigveda meant simply “devotion,” has come to signify the essence of prayer and holiness, an advance towards its ultimate sense in the Upanishads. Again, snake-worship, which is unknown to the Rigveda, now appears as an element in Indian religion. That, however, which impresses on the Yajurveda the stamp of a new epoch is the character of the worship which it represents. The relative importance of the gods and of the sacrifice in the older religion has now become inverted. In the Rigveda the object of devotion was the gods, for the power of bestowing benefits on mankind was believed to lie in their hands alone, while the sacrifice was only a means of influencing their will in favour of the offerer. In the Yajurveda the sacrifice itself has become the centre of thought and desire, its correct performance in [183]every detail being all-important. Its power is now so great that it not merely influences, but compels the gods to do the will of the officiating priest. By means of it the Brahmans may, in fact, be said to hold the gods in their hands.

Certain religious ideas have changed, and new rituals have been introduced. For example, the word brahma, which in the Rigveda simply meant “devotion,” has evolved to signify the essence of prayer and holiness, moving closer to its ultimate meaning in the Upanishads. Additionally, snake-worship, which is absent in the Rigveda, has now become part of Indian religion. However, what marks a new era in the Yajurveda is the nature of the worship it portrays. The importance of the gods and sacrifice in the old religion has now flipped. In the Rigveda, devotion was directed towards the gods, as it was believed that they alone had the power to grant benefits to humanity, while sacrifice was merely a way to sway their will in favor of the offerer. In the Yajurveda, sacrifice itself has taken center stage, with its proper execution in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] every detail being crucial. Its power is now so immense that it not only influences but forces the gods to comply with the wishes of the officiating priest. Through this, the Brahmans can be said to hold the gods in their hands.

The religion of the Yajurveda may be described as a kind of mechanical sacerdotalism. A crowd of priests conducts a vast and complicated system of external ceremonies, to which symbolical significance is attributed, and to the smallest minutiæ of which the greatest weight is attached. In this stifling atmosphere of perpetual sacrifice and ritual, the truly religious spirit of the Rigveda could not possibly survive. Adoration of the power and beneficence of the gods, as well as the consciousness of guilt, is entirely lacking, every prayer being coupled with some particular rite and aiming solely at securing material advantages. As a natural result, the formulas of the Yajurveda are full of dreary repetitions or variations of the same idea, and abound with half or wholly unintelligible interjections, particularly the syllable om. The following quotation from the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā is a good example: Nidhāyo vā nidhāyo vā oṃ vā oṃ vā oṃ vā ē ai oṃ svarṇajyotiḥ. Here only the last word, which means “golden light,” is translatable.

The religion of the Yajurveda can be seen as a form of mechanical priesthood. A group of priests manages a large and complex system of external ceremonies, which are given symbolic meaning, and every little detail is treated with great importance. In this suffocating environment of constant sacrifice and rituals, the genuine religious spirit of the Rigveda could not possibly thrive. There's a complete absence of worship for the power and kindness of the gods, as well as a lack of awareness of guilt; every prayer is linked to a specific rite and is focused solely on achieving material benefits. Consequently, the formulas of the Yajurveda are filled with tedious repetitions or variations of the same idea, and they are rich in half or entirely unclear interjections, especially the syllable om. A quote from the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā illustrates this well: Nidhāyo vā nidhāyo vā oṃ vā oṃ vā oṃ vā ē ai oṃ svarṇajyotiḥ. Here, only the last word, which means "golden light," can be translated.

Thus the ritual could not fail to become more and more of a mystery to all who did not belong to the Brahman caste. To its formulas, no less than to the sacrifice itself, control over Nature as well as the supernatural powers is attributed. Thus there are certain formulas for the obtainment of victory; by means of these, it is said, Indra constantly vanquished the demons. Again, we learn that, if the priest pronounces [184]a formula for rain while mixing a certain offering, he causes the rain to stream down. Hence the formulas are regarded as having a kind of magical effect by exercising compulsion. Similar miraculous powers later came to be attached to penance and asceticism among the Brahmans, and to holiness among the Buddhists. The formulas of the Yajurveda have not, as a rule, the form of prayers addressed to the gods, but on the whole and characteristically consist of statements about the result of employing particular rites and mantras. Together with the corresponding ritual they furnish a complex mass of appliances ready to hand for the obtainment of material welfare in general as well as all sorts of special objects, such as cattle or a village. The presence of a priest capable of using the necessary forms correctly is of course always presupposed. The desires which several rites are meant to fulfil amount to nothing more than childish absurdity. Thus some of them aim at the obtainment of the year. Formulas to secure possession of the moon would have had equal practical value.

Thus, the ritual inevitably became more and more of a mystery to everyone who wasn’t part of the Brahman caste. Control over nature and supernatural powers is attributed to both its formulas and the sacrifice itself. There are specific formulas for achieving victory; it’s said that through these, Indra constantly defeated the demons. We also learn that if the priest recites [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a formula for rain while preparing a specific offering, he brings the rain down. As a result, these formulas are seen as having a sort of magical effect, exercising control. Over time, similar miraculous powers became associated with penance and asceticism among the Brahmans and with holiness among the Buddhists. The formulas of the Yajurveda typically do not take the form of prayers directed at the gods, but rather consist of statements about the outcomes of performing certain rites and mantras. Along with the corresponding rituals, they provide a comprehensive set of tools ready to achieve material well-being in general and various specific goals, like acquiring cattle or a village. The presence of a priest who is skilled in using the necessary forms correctly is always assumed. The desires that several rites aim to fulfill seem to be nothing more than childish nonsense. For instance, some of them are intended to secure the year. Formulas to gain possession of the moon would have had similar practical value.

Hand in hand with the elaboration of the sacrificial ceremonial went the growth and consolidation of the caste system, in which the Brahmans secured the social as well as the religious supremacy, and which has held India enchained for more than two thousand five hundred years. Not only do we find the four castes firmly established as the main divisions of Indian society in the Yajurveda, but, as one of the later books of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā shows, most of the mixed castes known in later times are already found to exist. The social as well as the religious conditions of the Indian people, therefore, now wear an aspect essentially differing [185]from those revealed to us in the hymns of the Rigveda.

As the sacrificial rituals developed, so did the growth and strengthening of the caste system, where the Brahmans secured their dominance both socially and religiously, keeping India bound for over two thousand five hundred years. Not only do we find the four castes firmly in place as the main divisions of Indian society in the Yajurveda, but, as shown in one of the later texts of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, most of the mixed castes we recognize in later times were already established. Thus, the social and religious conditions of the Indian people now look significantly different from those shown in the hymns of the Rigveda. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Rig-, Sāma-, and Yajur-vedas alone were originally recognised as canonical collections. For they only were concerned with the great sacrificial ceremonial. The Atharva-veda, with the exception of the last book, which was obviously added in order to connect it with that ceremonial, is essentially unconnected with it. The ceremonial to which its hymns were practically applied is, with few exceptions, that with which the Gṛihya Sūtras deal, being domestic rites such as those of birth, marriage, and death, or the political rites relating to the inauguration of kings. Taken as a whole, it is a heterogeneous collection of spells. Its most salient teaching is sorcery, for it is mainly directed against hostile agencies, such as diseases, noxious animals, demons, wizards, foes, oppressors of Brahmans. But it also contains many spells of an auspicious character, such as charms to secure harmony in family and village life, reconciliation of enemies, long life, health, and prosperity, besides prayers for protection on journeys, and for luck in gambling. Thus it has a double aspect, being meant to appease and bless as well as to curse.

The Rig-, Sāma-, and Yajur-vedas were the only ones originally recognized as authoritative texts. They focused solely on the major sacrificial ceremonies. The Atharva-veda, except for the last book—which was clearly added to link it to those ceremonies—is basically unrelated to them. The ceremonies that its hymns were intended for mostly relate to the domestic rites described in the Gṛihya Sūtras, such as those for birth, marriage, and death, or the political ceremonies like the crowning of kings. Overall, it is a mixed collection of spells. Its main focus is on sorcery, aimed primarily against hostile forces like diseases, harmful animals, demons, wizards, enemies, and oppressors of Brahmans. However, it also includes many positive spells, like charms for promoting harmony in family and community life, reconciling enemies, ensuring long life, health, and prosperity, as well as prayers for safety during travel and good luck in gambling. Therefore, it has a dual nature, intended both to appease and bless, as well as to curse.

In its main contents the Atharva-veda is more superstitious than the Rigveda. For it does not represent the more advanced religious beliefs of the priestly class, but is a collection of the most popular spells current among the masses, who always preserve more primitive notions with regard to demoniac powers. The spirit which breathes in it is that of a prehistoric age. A few of its actual charms probably date with little modification from the Indo-European period; [186]for, as Adalbert Kuhn has shown, some of its spells for curing bodily ailments agree in purpose and content, as well as to some extent even in form, with certain old German, Lettic, and Russian charms. But with regard to the higher religious ideas relating to the gods, it represents a more recent and advanced stage than the Rigveda. It contains, indeed, more theosophic matter than any of the other Saṃhitās. For the history of civilisation it is on the whole more interesting and important than the Rigveda itself.

In its main content, the Atharva-veda is more superstitious than the Rigveda. It doesn't reflect the more advanced religious beliefs of the priestly class, but instead is a collection of the most popular spells among the masses, who tend to hold onto more primitive ideas about demonic powers. The overall spirit of the Atharva-veda comes from a prehistoric time. Some of its actual charms likely date back to the Indo-European period with little change; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] because, as Adalbert Kuhn pointed out, some of its spells for healing physical ailments share similar purposes and content, and even to some extent, their form, with certain ancient German, Lettic, and Russian charms. However, regarding the more advanced religious concepts about the gods, it reflects a more recent and developed stage than the Rigveda. In fact, it contains more theosophical material than any of the other Saṃhitās. For the history of civilization, it is generally more interesting and significant than the Rigveda itself.

The Atharva-veda is extant in the recensions of two different schools. That of the Paippalādas is, however, known in a single birch-bark manuscript, which is ancient but inaccurate and mostly unaccented. It was discovered by Professor Bühler in Kashmir, and has been described by Professor Roth in his tract Der Atharvaveda in Kaschmir (1875). It will probably soon be accessible to scholars in the form of a photographic reproduction published by Professor Bloomfield. This recension is doubtless meant by the “Paippalāda Mantras” mentioned in one of the Pariçishṭas or supplementary writings of the Atharva-veda.

The Atharva-veda exists in versions from two different schools. The Paippalādas version is known from a single ancient birch-bark manuscript, which is inaccurate and mostly lacks accents. It was found by Professor Bühler in Kashmir and described by Professor Roth in his work Der Atharvaveda in Kaschmir (1875). It will likely soon be available to scholars as a photographic reproduction published by Professor Bloomfield. This version is certainly what is referred to as the “Paippalāda Mantras” mentioned in one of the Pariçishṭas or supplementary texts of the Atharva-veda.

The printed text, edited by Roth and Whitney in 1856, gives the recension of the Çaunaka school. Nearly the whole of Sāyaṇa’s commentary to the Atharva-veda has been edited in India. Its chief interest lies in the large number of readings supplied by it which differ from those of the printed edition of this Veda.

The printed text, edited by Roth and Whitney in 1856, presents the version from the Çaunaka school. Almost all of Sāyaṇa’s commentary on the Atharva-veda has been edited in India. Its main significance is in the numerous readings it provides that differ from those in the printed edition of this Veda.

This Saṃhitā is divided into twenty books, containing 730 hymns and about 6000 stanzas. Some 1200 of the latter are derived from the Rigveda, chiefly from the tenth, first, and eighth books, a few also from each of the other books. Of the 143 hymns of Book XX., [187]all but twelve are taken bodily from the established text of the Rigveda without any change. The matter borrowed from the Rigveda in the other books shows considerable varieties of reading, but these, as in the other Saṃhitās, are of inferior value compared with the text of the Rigveda. As is the case in the Yajurveda, a considerable part of the Atharva (about one-sixth) consists of prose. Upwards of fifty hymns, comprising the whole of the fifteenth and sixteenth, besides some thirty hymns scattered in the other books, are entirely unmetrical. Parts or single stanzas of over a hundred other hymns are of a similar character.

This Saṃhitā is divided into twenty books, containing 730 hymns and about 6,000 stanzas. Around 1,200 of those stanzas come from the Rigveda, mostly from the tenth, first, and eighth books, with a few also from the other books. Of the 143 hymns in Book XX., [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] all but twelve are directly taken from the established text of the Rigveda without any changes. The material borrowed from the Rigveda in the other books shows considerable variety in readings, but these, like in the other Saṃhitās, are of lesser value compared to the text of the Rigveda. Similar to the Yajurveda, a significant portion of the Atharva (about one-sixth) is in prose. Over fifty hymns, including all of the fifteenth and sixteenth, plus about thirty hymns scattered throughout the other books, are completely unmetrical. Parts or single stanzas of more than a hundred other hymns also share this characteristic.

That the Atharva-veda originally consisted of its first thirteen books only is shown both by its arrangement and by its subject-matter. The contents of Books I.–VII. are distributed according to the number of stanzas contained in the hymns. In Book I. they have on the average four stanzas, in II. five, in III. six, in IV. seven, in V. eight to eighteen, in VI. three; and in VII. about half the hymns have only one stanza each. Books VIII.–XIII. contain longer pieces. The contents of all these thirteen books are indiscriminately intermingled.

That the Atharva-veda originally consisted of only its first thirteen books is clear from its structure and topics. The contents of Books I–VII are organized based on the number of stanzas in the hymns. In Book I, there are on average four stanzas, in Book II five, in Book III six, in Book IV seven, in Book V eight to eighteen, in Book VI three; and in Book VII, about half of the hymns consist of just one stanza each. Books VIII–XIII contain longer pieces. The content of all these thirteen books is mixed together without specific order.

The following five books, on the contrary, are arranged according to uniformity of subject-matter. Book XIV. contains the stanzas relating to the wedding rite, which consist largely of mantras from the tenth book of the Rigveda. Book XV. is a glorification of the Supreme Being under the name of Vrātya, while XVI. and XVII. contain certain conjurations. The whole of XV. and nearly the whole of XVI., moreover, are composed in prose of the type found in the Brāhmaṇas. Both XVI. and XVII. are very short, the former containing nine hymns occupying four printed pages, the latter consisting [188]of only a single hymn, which extends to little more than two pages. Book XVIII. deals with burial and the Manes. Like XIV., it derives most of its stanzas from the tenth book of the Rigveda. Both these books are, therefore, not specifically Atharvan in character.

The following five books, on the other hand, are organized based on the consistency of the topics. Book XIV contains the verses related to the wedding ceremony, which mainly consist of mantras from the tenth book of the Rigveda. Book XV is a praise of the Supreme Being referred to as Vrātya, while Books XVI and XVII include various spells. The entirety of XV and almost all of XVI is written in prose typical of the Brāhmaṇas. Both XVI and XVII are quite brief, with the former containing nine hymns that span four printed pages, and the latter made up of just a single hymn that fills a little more than two pages. Book XVIII addresses burial practices and the Manes. Like XIV, it mostly draws its verses from the tenth book of the Rigveda. Therefore, these two books are not specifically Atharvan in nature.

The last two books are manifestly late additions. Book XIX. consists of a mixture of supplementary pieces, part of the text of which is rather corrupt. Book XX., with a slight exception, contains only complete hymns addressed to Indra, which are borrowed directly and without any variation from the Rigveda. The fact that its readings are identical with those of the Rigveda would alone suffice to show that it is of later date than the original books, the readings of which show considerable divergences from those of the older Veda. There is, however, more convincing proof of the lateness of this book. Its matter relates to the Soma ritual, and is entirely foreign to the spirit of the Atharva-veda. It was undoubtedly added to establish the claim of the Atharva to the position of a fourth Veda, by bringing it into connection with the recognised sacrificial ceremonial of the three old Vedas. This book, again, as well as the nineteenth, is not noticed in the Prātiçākhya of the Atharva-veda. Both of them must, therefore, have been added after that work was composed. Excepting two prose pieces (48 and 49) the only original part of Book XX. is the so-called kuntāpa hymns (127–136). These are allied to the dānastutis of the Rigveda, those panegyrics of liberal kings or sacrificers which were the forerunners of epic narratives in praise of warlike princes and heroes.

The last two books were clearly added later. Book XIX is a mix of extra pieces, some of which are quite corrupt. Book XX, with one small exception, contains only complete hymns to Indra, which are taken directly from the Rigveda without any changes. The fact that its readings match those of the Rigveda shows that it was added after the original books, which have significant differences in their readings from the older Veda. However, there is even stronger evidence for the lateness of this book. Its content is about the Soma ritual and completely misses the spirit of the Atharva-veda. It was definitely added to support the claim of the Atharva as a fourth Veda, linking it to the established sacrificial practices of the three older Vedas. This book, like the nineteenth, is not mentioned in the Prātiçākhya of the Atharva-veda. So, both must have been added after that work was written. Aside from two prose pieces (48 and 49), the only original part of Book XX is the so-called kuntāpa hymns (127–136). These are related to the dānastutis of the Rigveda, the praises of generous kings or sacrificers that were the precursors to epic stories celebrating warrior princes and heroes.

The existence of the Atharva, as a collection of some kind, when the last books of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa [189](xi., xiii., xiv.), the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa, and the Chhāndogya Upanishad were composed, is proved by the references to it in those works. In Patanjali’s Mahābhāshya the Atharva had already attained to such an assured position that it is even cited at the head of the Vedas, and occasionally as their only representative.

The existence of the Atharva as a collection of some sort, when the final books of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__](xi., xiii., xiv.), the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa, and the Chhāndogya Upanishad were written, is confirmed by mentions of it in those texts. In Patanjali’s Mahābhāshya, the Atharva had already secured such a prominent status that it is even cited at the beginning of the Vedas and sometimes as their sole representative.

The oldest name of this Veda is Atharvāngirasaḥ, a designation occurring in the text of the Atharva-veda, and found at the beginning of its MSS. themselves. This word is a compound formed of the names of two ancient families of priests, the Atharvans and Angirases. In the opinion of Professor Bloomfield the former term is here synonymous with “holy charms,” as referring to auspicious practices, while the latter is an equivalent of “witchcraft charms.” The term atharvan and its derivatives, though representing only its benevolent side, would thus have come to designate the fourth Veda as a whole. In its plural form (atharvāṇaḥ) the word in this sense is found several times in the Brāhmaṇas, but in the singular it seems first to occur in an Upanishad. The adjective ātharvaṇa, first found as a neuter plural with the sense of “Atharvan hymns” in the Atharva-veda itself (Book XIX.), is common from that time onwards. The name atharva-veda first appears in Sūtras about as early as ṛigveda and similar designations of the other Saṃhitās. There are besides two other names of the Atharva-veda, the use of which is practically limited to the ritual texts of this Veda. In one of these, Bhṛigu-angirasaḥ, the name of another ancient family of fire-priests, the Bhṛigus, takes the place of that of the Angirases. The other, brahma-veda, has outside the Atharvan literature only been found once, and that in a Gṛihya Sūtra of the Rigveda. [190]

The oldest name of this Veda is Atharvāngirasaḥ, a term that appears in the text of the Atharva-veda and is found at the beginning of its manuscripts. This word is a combination of the names of two ancient priestly families, the Atharvans and Angirases. According to Professor Bloomfield, the former term is synonymous with “holy charms,” referring to auspicious practices, while the latter represents “witchcraft charms.” The term atharvan and its derivatives, although representing only its positive aspects, eventually came to encompass the entire fourth Veda. In its plural form (atharvāṇaḥ), the word is found several times in the Brāhmaṇas, but in the singular it seems to first appear in an Upanishad. The adjective ātharvaṇa, first seen as a neuter plural meaning “Atharvan hymns” in the Atharva-veda itself (Book XIX.), became common from that point on. The name atharva-veda first shows up in Sūtras around the same time as ṛigveda and similar names for other Saṃhitās. There are also two other names for the Atharva-veda, which are mainly used in the ritual texts of this Veda. In one of these, Bhṛigu-angirasaḥ, the name of another ancient family of fire-priests, the Bhṛigus, replaces that of the Angirases. The other name, brahma-veda, has only been found once outside of the Atharvan literature, and that was in a Gṛihya Sūtra of the Rigveda. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A considerable time elapsed before the Atharva-veda, owing to the general character of its contents, attained to the rank of a canonical book. There is no evidence that even at the latest period of the Rigveda the charms constituting the Atharva-veda were formally recognised as a separate literary category. For the Purusha hymn, while mentioning the three sacrificial Vedas by the names of Rik, Sāman, and Yajus, makes no reference to the spells of the Atharva-veda. Yet the Rigveda, though it is mainly concerned with praises of the gods in connection with the sacrifice, contains hymns showing that sorcery was bound up with domestic practices from the earliest times in India. The only reference to the spells of the Atharva-veda as a class in the Yajurvedas is found in the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, where they are alluded to under the name of angirasaḥ by the side of Rik, Sāman, and Yajus, which it elsewhere mentions alone. Yet the formulas of the Yajur-veda are often pervaded by the spirit of the Atharva-veda, and are sometimes Atharvan even in their wording. In fact, the difference between the Rigveda and Yajurveda on the one hand, and the Atharva on the other, as regards sorcery, lies solely in the degree of its applicability and prominence.

A significant amount of time passed before the Atharva-veda, because of the nature of its content, was recognized as a canonical text. There’s no indication that even at the latest stage of the Rigveda, the spells that make up the Atharva-veda were formally acknowledged as a distinct literary category. The Purusha hymn, while listing the three sacrificial Vedas as Rik, Sāman, and Yajus, does not mention the spells of the Atharva-veda. However, the Rigveda, which primarily focuses on praising the gods in relation to sacrifice, includes hymns that indicate sorcery was intertwined with everyday practices from the earliest times in India. The only mention of the Atharva-veda spells as a group in the Yajurvedas appears in the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, where they are referenced as angirasaḥ alongside Rik, Sāman, and Yajus, which is mentioned on its own elsewhere. Nevertheless, the formulas of the Yajur-veda are often infused with the essence of the Atharva-veda, and at times, reflect its wording. In reality, the distinction between the Rigveda and Yajurveda, on one hand, and the Atharva, on the other, concerning sorcery, lies solely in how applicable and prominent it is.

The Atharva-veda itself only once mentions its own literary type directly (as atharvāngirasaḥ) and once indirectly (as bheshajā or “auspicious spells”), by the side of the other three Vedas, while the latter in a considerable number of passages are referred to alone. This shows that as yet there was no feeling of antagonism between the adherents of this Veda and those of the older ones.

The Atharva-veda mentions its own literary type directly only once (as atharvāngirasaḥ) and once indirectly (as bheshajā or “auspicious spells”), alongside the other three Vedas, while the latter are referred to alone in many passages. This indicates that there was no sense of conflict between the followers of this Veda and those of the older ones.

Turning to the Brāhmaṇas, we find that those of the Rigveda do not mention the Atharva-veda at all, while [191]the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa (like the Taittirīya Āraṇyaka) refers to it twice. In the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa it appears more frequently, occupying a more defined position, though not that of a Veda. This work very often mentions the three old Vedas alone, either explicitly as Rik, Sāman, Yajus, or as trayī vidyā, “the threefold knowledge.” In several passages they are also mentioned along with other literary types, such as itihāsa (story), purāṇa (ancient legend), gāthā (song), sūtra, and upanishad. In these enumerations the Atharva-veda regularly occupies the fourth place, coming immediately after the three Vedas, while the rest follow in varying order. The Upanishads in general treat the Atharva-veda in the same way; the Upanishads of the Atharva itself, however, sometimes tacitly add its name after the three Vedas, even without mentioning other literary types. With regard to the Çrauta or sacrificial Sūtras, we find no reference to the Atharva in those of Kātyāyana (White Yajurveda) or Lāṭyāyana (Sāmaveda), and only one each in those of Çānkhāyana and Āçvalāyana (Rigveda).

Turning to the Brāhmaṇas, we see that those of the Rigveda don't mention the Atharva-veda at all, while the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa (like the Taittirīya Āraṇyaka) refers to it twice. In the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, it appears more frequently, taking a clearer spot, though it isn’t considered a Veda. This text often mentions the three ancient Vedas alone, either specifically as Rik, Sāman, and Yajus, or collectively as trayī vidyā, meaning “the threefold knowledge.” In several sections, they are also listed alongside other types of literature, such as itihāsa (story), purāṇa (ancient legend), gāthā (song), sūtra, and upanishad. In these lists, the Atharva-veda usually comes fourth, right after the three Vedas, while the others follow in different order. The Upanishads generally approach the Atharva-veda similarly; however, the Upanishads of the Atharva itself sometimes subtly include its name after the three Vedas, without mentioning other literary types. Concerning the Çrauta or sacrificial Sūtras, we find no mention of the Atharva in those of Kātyāyana (White Yajurveda) or Lāṭyāyana (Sāmaveda), and only one mention each in the texts of Çānkhāyana and Āçvalāyana (Rigveda).

In all this sacrificial literature there is no evidence of repugnance to the Atharva, or of exclusiveness towards it on the part of followers of the other Vedas. Such an attitude could indeed hardly be expected. For though the sphere of the Vedic sacrificial ritual was different from that of regular magical rites, it is impossible to draw a distinct line of demarcation between sacrifice and sorcery in the Vedic religion, of which witchcraft is, in fact, an essential element. The adherents of the three sacrificial Vedas would thus naturally recognise a work which was a repository of witchcraft. Thus the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, though characterising yātu or sorcery as devilish—doubtless because it may be dangerous to those [192]who practise it—places yātuvidaḥ or sorcerers by the side of bahvṛichas or men skilled in Rigvedic verses. Just as the Rigveda contains very few hymns directly connected with the practice of sorcery, so the Atharva originally included only matters incidental and subsidiary to the sacrificial ritual. Thus it contains a series of formulas (vi. 47–48) which have no meaning except in connection with the three daily pressings (savana) of soma. We also find in it hymns (e. g. vi. 114) which evidently consist of formulas of expiation for faults committed at the sacrifice. We must therefore conclude that the followers of the Atharva to some extent knew and practised the sacrificial ceremonial before the conclusion of the present redaction of their hymns. The relation of the Atharva to the çrauta rites was, however, originally so slight, that it became necessary, in order to establish a direct connection with it, to add the twentieth book, which was compiled from the Rigveda for the purposes of the sacrificial ceremonial.

In all this literature about sacrifice, there's no sign of dislike for the Atharva or any exclusivity towards it from followers of the other Vedas. Such an attitude would be unexpected. Although the area of Vedic sacrificial rituals was different from regular magical practices, it’s impossible to clearly separate sacrifice and sorcery in Vedic religion, where witchcraft is actually a key element. Therefore, the followers of the three sacrificial Vedas would naturally acknowledge a text that contains witchcraft knowledge. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, while describing yātu or sorcery as evil—likely because it can be harmful to those [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] who engage in it—groups yātuvidaḥ or sorcerers alongside bahvṛichas or those skilled in Rigvedic verses. Just as the Rigveda contains very few hymns directly related to sorcery, the Atharva originally included only topics that were incidental and secondary to sacrificial rituals. It features a series of formulas (vi. 47–48) that only make sense in relation to the three daily pressings (savana) of soma. We also find hymns (e. g. vi. 114) that clearly consist of formulas for atonement for mistakes made during the sacrifice. Thus, we can conclude that the followers of the Atharva had some knowledge of and practiced sacrificial ceremonies before the final compilation of their hymns. However, the relationship between the Atharva and the çrauta rites was initially so minimal that to create a direct connection with it, the twentieth book was added, which was compiled from the Rigveda for the purpose of sacrificial ceremonies.

The conspicuous way in which çrauta works ignore the Atharva is therefore due to its being almost entirely unconnected with the subject-matter of the sacrifice, not to any pronounced disapproval or refusal to recognise its value in its own sphere. With the Gṛihya or Domestic Sūtras, which contain many elements of sorcery practice (vidhāna), we should expect the Atharva to betray a closer connection. This is, indeed, to some extent the case; for many verses quoted in these Sūtras are identical with or variants of those contained in the Atharva, even though the Domestic, like the Sacrificial, Sūtras endeavoured to borrow their verses as far as possible from the particular Veda to which they were attached. Otherwise, however, their [193]references to the Atharva betray no greater regard for it than those in the Sacrificial Sūtras do. Such references to the fourth Veda are here, it is true, more frequent and formulaic; but this appears to mean nothing more than that the Gṛihya Sūtras belong to a later date.

The obvious way in which çrauta operates ignores the Atharva because it is mostly unrelated to the topic of sacrifice, not because of any strong disapproval or refusal to acknowledge its importance in its own context. With the Gṛihya or Domestic Sūtras, which include many aspects of sorcery practice (vidhāna), we would expect the Atharva to show a closer connection. This is somewhat true; many verses cited in these Sūtras are the same as or variations of those found in the Atharva, even though the Domestic, like the Sacrificial, Sūtras tried to use verses primarily from the particular Veda they were linked to. However, their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]references to the Atharva show no more respect for it than those in the Sacrificial Sūtras. While such references to the fourth Veda are indeed more common and structured here, it seems to indicate nothing more than that the Gṛihya Sūtras were created at a later time.

In the sphere, too, of law (dharma), as dealing with popular usage and custom, the practices of the Atharva maintained a certain place; for the indispensable sciences of medicine and astrology were distinctively Atharvan, and the king’s domestic chaplain (purohita), believed capable of rendering great services in the injury and overthrow of enemies by sorcery, seems usually to have been an Atharvan priest. At the same time it is only natural that we should first meet with censures of the practices of the Atharva in the legal literature, because such practices were thought to enable one man to harm another. The verdict of the law treatises on the whole is, that as incantations of various kinds are injurious, the Atharva-veda is inferior and its practices impure. This inferiority is directly expressed in the Dharma Sūtra of Āpastamba; and the later legal treatise (smṛiti) of Vishṇu classes the reciter of a deadly incantation from the Atharva among the seven kinds of assassins. Physicians and astrologers are pronounced impure; practices with roots are prohibited; sorceries and imprecations are punished with severe penances. In certain cases, however, the Atharva-veda is stated to be useful. Thus the Lawbook of Manu recommends it as the natural weapon of the Brahman against his enemies.

In the realm of law (dharma), related to common practice and tradition, the traditions of the Atharva held a certain significance; the essential fields of medicine and astrology were particularly tied to the Atharvan traditions, and the king’s personal chaplain (purohita), believed to be capable of providing significant help in harming and defeating foes through sorcery, was typically an Atharvan priest. It’s only natural that the first criticisms of the Atharva practices would appear in legal texts, as these practices were considered to allow one person to harm another. Generally, legal texts conclude that since various types of incantations are harmful, the Atharva-veda is regarded as inferior and its practices are deemed impure. This inferiority is clearly articulated in the Dharma Sūtra of Āpastamba; and the later legal text (smṛiti) of Vishṇu categorizes the reciter of a lethal incantation from the Atharva among the seven types of assassins. Physicians and astrologers are labeled as impure; practices involving roots are forbidden; and sorcery and curses are punished with strict penances. However, in some instances, the Atharva-veda is said to be beneficial. For example, the Lawbook of Manu recommends it as the natural tool for a Brahman to use against his adversaries.

In the Mahābhārata we find the importance and the canonical character of the Atharva fully recognised. [194]The four Vedas are often mentioned, the gods Brahmā and Vishṇu being in several passages described as having created them. The Atharva is here often also referred to alone, and spoken of with approbation. Its practices are well known and seldom criticised adversely, magic and sorcery being, as a rule, regarded as good.

In the Mahābhārata, the significance and authoritative nature of the Atharva are fully recognized. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The four Vedas are frequently mentioned, with the gods Brahmā and Vishṇu described in several passages as having created them. The Atharva is often referred to on its own and spoken of positively. Its practices are well known and rarely criticized, with magic and sorcery generally seen as beneficial.

Finally, the Purāṇas not only regularly speak of the fourfold Veda, but assign to the Atharva the advanced position claimed for it by its own ritual literature. Thus the Vishṇu Purāṇa connects the Atharva with the fourth priest (the brahman) of the sacrificial ritual.

Finally, the Purāṇas not only frequently mention the fourfold Veda but also give the Atharva the prominent role it asserts in its own ritual texts. For example, the Vishṇu Purāṇa links the Atharva with the fourth priest (the brahman) involved in the sacrificial ritual.

Nevertheless a certain prejudice has prevailed against the Atharva from the time of the Dharma Sūtras. This appears from the fact that, even at the present day, according to Burnell, the most influential Brahmans of Southern India still refuse to accept the authority of the fourth Veda, and deny its genuineness. A similar conclusion may be drawn from occasional statements in classical texts, and especially from the efforts of the later Atharvan writings themselves to vindicate the character of their Veda. These ritual texts not only never enumerate the Vedas without including the Atharva, but even sometimes place it at the head of the four Vedas. Under a sense of the exclusion of their Veda from the sphere of the sacrificial ritual, they lay claim to the fourth priest (the brahman), who in the Vedic religion was not attached to any of the three Vedas, but being required to have a knowledge of all three and of their sacrificial application, acted as superintendent or director of the sacrificial ceremonial. Ingeniously availing themselves of the fact that he was unconnected with any of the three Vedas, they put [195]forward the claim of the fourth Veda as the special sphere of the fourth priest. That priest, moreover, was the most important as possessing a universal knowledge of religious lore (brahma), the comprehensive esoteric understanding of the nature of the gods and of the mystery of the sacrifice. Hence the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa exalts the Atharva as the highest religious lore (brahma), and calls it the Brahmaveda. The claim to the latter designation was doubtless helped by the word brahma often occurring in the Atharva-veda itself with the sense of “charm,” and by the fact that the Veda contains a larger amount of theosophic matter (brahmavidyā) than any other Saṃhitā. The texts belonging to the other Vedas never suggest that the Atharva is the sphere of the fourth priest, some Brāhmaṇa passages expressly declaring that any one equipped with the requisite knowledge maybe a brahman. The ritual texts of the Atharva further energetically urged that the Purohita, or domestic chaplain, should be a follower of the Atharva-veda. They appear to have finally succeeded in their claim to this office, doubtless because kings attached great value to a special knowledge of witchcraft.

Nevertheless, a certain bias has existed against the Atharva since the time of the Dharma Sūtras. This is evident from the fact that, even today, according to Burnell, the most influential Brahmins in Southern India still refuse to recognize the authority of the fourth Veda and question its authenticity. A similar conclusion can be drawn from occasional mentions in classical texts and especially from the efforts of later Atharvan writings to defend the integrity of their Veda. These ritual texts not only always include the Atharva when listing the Vedas but sometimes even place it first among the four Vedas. Due to the sense of their Veda being excluded from sacrificial rituals, they claim the fourth priest (the brahman), who in Vedic religion was not linked to any of the three Vedas but was required to have knowledge of all three and their sacrificial applications, acting as a supervisor or director of the sacrificial ceremonies. Cleverly utilizing the fact that he was not associated with any of the three Vedas, they put forward the claim of the fourth Veda as the special domain of the fourth priest. That priest was also the most significant, possessing a universal understanding of religious knowledge (brahma), a comprehensive esoteric grasp of the nature of the gods and the mysteries of the sacrifice. Therefore, the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa lauds the Atharva as the highest religious knowledge (brahma) and refers to it as the Brahmaveda. The claim to this title was likely supported by the frequent occurrence of the word brahma in the Atharva-veda with the meaning of “charm,” and the fact that the Veda contains a greater amount of theosophic content (brahmavidyā) than any other Saṃhitā. The texts from the other Vedas never suggest that the Atharva is the sphere of the fourth priest, with some Brāhmaṇa passages explicitly stating that anyone with the necessary knowledge can be a brahman. The ritual texts of the Atharva also strongly emphasized that the Purohita, or domestic chaplain, should follow the Atharva-veda. They seem to have ultimately succeeded in their claim to this position, likely because kings valued special knowledge of witchcraft highly.

The geographical data contained in the Atharva are but few, and furnish no certain evidence as to the region in which its hymns were composed. One hymn of its older portion (v. 22) makes mention of the Gandhāris, Mūjavats, Mahāvṛishas, and Balhikas (in the north-west), and the Magadhas and Angas (in the east); but they are referred to in such a way that no safe conclusions can be drawn as to the country in which the composer of the hymn in question lived.

The geographical information in the Atharva is limited and doesn’t provide clear evidence about where its hymns were created. One hymn from its older section (v. 22) mentions the Gandhāris, Mūjavats, Mahāvṛishas, and Balhikas (in the north-west), as well as the Magadhas and Angas (in the east); however, these references are so vague that we can’t confidently determine the region where the hymn's composer lived.

The Atharva also contains a few astronomical data, the lunar mansions being enumerated in the nineteenth [196]book. The names here given deviate considerably from those mentioned in the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, appearing mostly in a later form. The passage in which this list is found is, however, a late addition.

The Atharva also includes some astronomical information, with the lunar mansions listed in the nineteenth [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]book. The names given here differ significantly from those in the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, mostly appearing in a more modern form. However, the section where this list appears is a later addition.

The language of the Atharva is, from a grammatical point of view, decidedly later than that of the Rigveda, but earlier than that of the Brāhmaṇas. In vocabulary it is chiefly remarkable for the large number of popular words which it contains, and which from lack of opportunity do not appear elsewhere.

The language of the Atharva is, from a grammatical standpoint, definitely later than that of the Rigveda, but earlier than that of the Brāhmaṇas. In terms of vocabulary, it stands out mainly for the many common words it includes, which don’t show up elsewhere due to a lack of opportunity.

It seems probable that the hymns of the Atharva, though some of them must be very old, were not edited till after the Brāhmaṇas of the Rigveda were composed.

It seems likely that the hymns of the Atharva, although some must be quite old, were not put together until after the Brāhmaṇas of the Rigveda were written.

On examining the contents of the Atharva-veda more in detail, we find that the hostile charms it contains are directed largely against various diseases or the demons which are supposed to cause them. There are spells to cure fever (takman), leprosy, jaundice, dropsy, scrofula, cough, ophthalmia, baldness, lack of vital power; fractures and wounds; the bite of snakes or injurious insects, and poison in general; mania and other ailments. These charms are accompanied by the employment of appropriate herbs. Hence the Atharva is the oldest literary monument of Indian medicine.

On taking a closer look at the contents of the Atharva-veda, we see that many of the hostile charms are aimed at various diseases or the demons believed to cause them. There are spells for curing fever (takman), leprosy, jaundice, dropsy, scrofula, cough, eye diseases, baldness, lack of energy; fractures and wounds; bites from snakes or harmful insects, and poison in general; as well as mania and other illnesses. These charms are used alongside specific herbs. Therefore, the Atharva is the earliest literary record of Indian medicine.

The following is a specimen of a charm against cough (vi. 105):—

The following is an example of a charm for a cough (vi. 105):—

Just as the soul with soul-desires

Just like the soul with its desires for connection

Swift to a distance flies away,

Swiftly, it flies away into the distance,

So even thou, O cough, fly forth

So even though, O cough, fly away

Along the soul’s quick-darting course.

Along the soul’s fast-paced journey.

Just as the arrow, sharpened well,

Just as the arrow, sharpened well,

Swift to a distance flies away,

Swiftly it flies away to a distance,

So even thou, O cough, fly forth

So even though, O cough, go away

Along the broad expanse of earth.

Along the wide stretch of land.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Just as the sun-god’s shooting rays

Just as the sun god's blazing rays

Swift to a distance fly away,

Swiftly fly away to a distance,

So even thou, O cough, fly forth

So even though, O cough, fly away

Along the ocean’s surging flood.

By the ocean's rising tide.

Here is a spell for the cure of leprosy by means of a dark-coloured plant:—

Here is a spell to cure leprosy using a dark-colored plant:—

Born in the night art thou, O herb,

Born in the night are you, O herb,

Dark-coloured, sable, black of hue:

Dark-colored, sable, black in color:

Rich-tinted, tinge this leprosy,

Rich-tinted, color this leprosy,

And stain away its spots of grey! (i. 23, 1).

And remove its grey spots! (i. 23, 1).

A large number of imprecations are directed against demons, sorcerers, and enemies. The following two stanzas deal with the latter two classes respectively:—

A lot of curses are aimed at demons, sorcerers, and enemies. The next two stanzas focus on the latter two groups respectively:—

Bend round and pass us by, O curse,

Bend around and pass us by, O curse,

Even as a burning fire a lake.

Even as a blazing fire in a lake.

Here strike him down that curses us,

Here take down the one who curses us,

As heaven’s lightning smites the tree (vi. 37, 2).

As lightning from heaven strikes the tree (vi. 37, 2).

As, rising in the east, the sun

As the sun rises in the east

The stars’ bright lustre takes away,

The bright glow of the stars takes away,

So both of women and of men,

So both women and men,

My foes, the strength I take away (vii. 13, 1).

My enemies, the power I remove (vii. 13, 1).

A considerable group of spells consists of imprecations directed against the oppressors of Brahmans and those who withhold from them their rightful rewards. The following is one of the threats held out against such evil-doers:—

A significant number of spells are curses aimed at those who oppress Brahmans and deny them their rightful rewards. Here’s one of the threats presented against these wrongdoers:—

Water with which they bathe the dead,

Water used to bathe the deceased,

And that with which they wet his beard,

And what they used to wet his beard,

The gods assigned thee as thy share,

The gods chose this for you as your portion,

Oppressor of the Brahman priest (v. 19, 14).

Oppressor of the Brahman priest (v. 19, 14).

Another group of charms is concerned with women, being intended to secure their love with the aid of [198]various potent herbs. Some of them are of a hostile character, being meant to injure rivals. The following two stanzas belong to the former class:—

Another group of charms focuses on women, aiming to win their love using [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]different powerful herbs. Some of these charms have a negative purpose, intended to harm competitors. The following two stanzas belong to the first category:—

As round this heaven and earth the sun

As the sun circles around this heaven and earth

Goes day by day, encircling them,

Goes day by day, surrounding them,

So do I go around thy mind,

So do I wander through your thoughts,

That, woman, thou shalt love me well,

That, woman, you should love me well,

And shalt not turn away from me (vi. 8, 3).

And you shall not turn away from me (vi. 8, 3).

’Tis winged with longing, barbed with love,

It’s filled with desire, pierced with love,

Its shaft is formed of fixed desire:

Its shaft is made of unchanging desire:

With this his arrow levelled well

With this, his arrow was aimed perfectly.

Shall Kāma pierce thee to the heart (iii. 25, 2).

Shall Kāma pierce you to the heart (iii. 25, 2).

Among the auspicious charms of the Atharva there are many prayers for long life and health, for exemption from disease and death:—

Among the lucky charms of the Atharva, there are many prayers for long life and health, asking for protection from illness and death:—

If life in him declines or has departed,

If life in him is fading or has gone,

If on the very brink of death he totters,

If he’s on the edge of death,

I snatch him from the lap of Dissolution,

I pull him away from the grip of Death,

I free him flow to live a hundred autumns (iii. 11, 2).

I let him live freely for a hundred autumns (iii. 11, 2).

Rise up from hence, O man, and straightway casting

Rise up from here, O man, and immediately casting

Death’s fetters from thy feet, depart not downward;

Death’s chains from your feet, don’t leave downward;

From life upon this earth be not yet sundered,

From life on this earth, don't be separated yet,

Nor from the sight of Agni and the sunlight (viii. 1, 4).

Nor from the sight of Agni and the sunlight (viii. 1, 4).

Another class of hymns includes prayers for protection from dangers and calamities, or for prosperity in the house or field, in cattle, trade, and even gambling. Here are two spells meant to secure luck at play:—

Another category of hymns consists of prayers for protection from dangers and disasters, or for prosperity at home or in farming, in livestock, business, and even gambling. Here are two spells intended to ensure good luck while playing:—

As at all times the lightning stroke

As it always does, the lightning strike

Smites irresistibly the tree:

Strikes the tree hard:

So gamesters with the dice would I

So I'd be like gamblers with the dice.

Beat irresistibly to-day (vii. 5, 1).

Beat irresistibly today (vii. 5, 1).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

O dice, give play that profit brings,

O dice, let the game bring profit,

Like cows that yield abundant milk:

Like cows that produce a lot of milk:

Attach me to a streak of gain,

Attach me to a streak of success,

As with a string the bow is bound (vii. 5, 9).

As with a string, the bow is tied (vii. 5, 9).

A certain number of hymns contain charms to secure harmony, to allay anger, strife, and discord, or to procure ascendency in the assembly. The following one is intended for the latter purpose:—

A number of hymns include spells to bring about harmony, to calm anger, conflict, and disharmony, or to gain influence in a gathering. The following one is meant for the latter purpose:—

O assembly, we know thy name,

O assembly, we know your name,

“Frolic”1 truly by name thou art:

“Frolic”1 you really are true to your name:

May all who meet and sit in thee

May everyone who meets and sits with you

Be in their speech at one with me (vii. 12, 2).

Be in agreement with me in their speech (vii. 12, 2).

A few hymns consist of formulas for the expiation of sins, such as offering imperfect sacrifices and marrying before an elder brother, or contain charms for removing the defilement caused by ominous birds, and for banishing evil dreams.

A few hymns include rituals for atoning for sins, like offering flawed sacrifices and marrying before an older brother, or contain spells for clearing away the negative effects of bad omens and for driving away nightmares.

If waking, if asleep, I have

If I'm awake or if I'm asleep, I have

Committed sin, to sin inclined,

Committed sin, prone to sin,

May what has been and what shall be

May what has been and what shall be

Loose me as from a wooden post (vi. 115, 2).

Loose me like you would from a wooden post (vi. 115, 2).

A short hymn (vi. 120), praying for the remission of sins, concludes with this stanza:—

A short hymn (vi. 120), asking for the forgiveness of sins, ends with this stanza:—

In heaven, where our righteous friends are blessèd,

In heaven, where our righteous friends are blessed,

Having cast off diseases from their bodies,

Having cured their illnesses,

From lameness free and not deformed in members,

From being free of lameness and not having any deformities in their limbs,

There may we see our parents and our children.

There we can see our parents and our children.

Another group of hymns has the person of the king as its centre. They contain charms to be used at a royal election or consecration, for the restoration of an [200]exiled king, for the attainment of lustre and glory, and in particular for victory in battle. The following is a specimen of spells intended to strike terror into the enemy:—

Another group of hymns focuses on the king. They include spells used during a royal election or consecration, for the return of an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]exiled king, to gain prestige and fame, and especially for achieving victory in battle. Here’s an example of spells meant to instill fear in the enemy:—

Arise and arm, ye spectral forms,

Arise and get ready, you ghostly figures,

Followed by meteoric flames;

Followed by blazing flames;

Ye serpents, spirits of the deep,

Ye serpents, spirits of the deep,

Demons of night, pursue the foe! (xi. 10, 1).

Demons of the night, chase the enemy! (xi. 10, 1).

Here is a stanza from a hymn (v. 21, 6) to the battle-drum meant to serve the same purpose:—

Here is a stanza from a hymn (v. 21, 6) to the battle drum intended to serve the same purpose:—

As birds start back affrighted at the eagle’s cry,

As birds quickly retreat, scared by the eagle's call,

As day and night they tremble at the lion’s roar:

As day and night, they shake at the lion's roar:

So thou, O drum, shout out against our enemies,

So you, O drum, shout out against our enemies,

Scare them away in terror and confound their minds.

Scare them off in terror and confuse their minds.

Among the cosmogonic and theosophic hymns the finest is a long one of sixty-three stanzas addressed to the earth (xii. 1). I translate a few lines to give some idea of its style and contents:—

Among the cosmic and spiritual hymns, the best one is a lengthy piece of sixty-three stanzas dedicated to the earth (xii. 1). I’ll translate a few lines to give you an idea of its style and content:—

The earth, on whom, with clamour loud,

The earth, on which, with loud noise,

Men that are mortal sing and dance,

Men who are mortal sing and dance,

On whom they fight in battle fierce:

On whom they fight in a fierce battle:

This earth shall drive away from us our foemen,

This earth will keep our enemies away from us,

And she shall make us free from all our rivals.

And she will free us from all our rivals.

In secret places holding treasure manifold,

In hidden spots filled with countless treasures,

The earth shall riches give, and gems and gold to me:

The earth will provide me with wealth, gems, and gold:

Granting wealth lavishly, the kindly goddess

Granting wealth generously, the kind goddess

Shall goods abundantly bestow upon us.

Shall goods generously provide for us.

The four hymns of Book XIII. are devoted to the praise of Rohita, the “Red” Sun, as a cosmogonic power. In another (xi. 5) the sun is glorified as a primeval principle under the guise of a Brahman disciple (brahmachārin). In others Prāṇa or Breath (xi. 4), Kāma or Love (ix. 2), and Kāla or Time (xix. 53–54), [201]are personified as primordial powers. There is one hymn (xi. 7) in which even Ucchishṭa (the remnant of the sacrifice) is deified as the Supreme Being; except for its metrical form it belongs to the Brāhmaṇa type of literature.

The four hymns in Book XIII celebrate Rohita, the “Red” Sun, as a cosmic force. In another hymn (xi. 5), the sun is honored as a fundamental principle represented by a Brahman disciple (brahmachārin). Other hymns personify Prāṇa or Breath (xi. 4), Kāma or Love (ix. 2), and Kāla or Time (xix. 53–54) as essential powers. There is one hymn (xi. 7) where even Ucchishṭa (the leftovers of the sacrifice) is revered as the Supreme Being; aside from its poetic structure, it fits within the Brāhmaṇa genre of literature.

In concluding this survey of the Atharva-veda, I would draw attention to a hymn to Varuṇa (iv. 16); which, though its last two stanzas are ordinary Atharvan spells for binding enemies with the fetters of that deity, in its remaining verses exalts divine omniscience in a strain unequalled in any other Vedic poem. The following three stanzas are perhaps the best:—

In wrapping up this overview of the Atharva-veda, I want to highlight a hymn to Varuṇa (iv. 16); while its last two stanzas are typical Atharvan spells for binding enemies with the deity's fetters, the other verses celebrate divine omniscience in a way that stands out among all other Vedic poems. The next three stanzas might be the finest:—

This earth is all King Varuṇa’s dominion,

This whole earth is under King Varuṇa’s rule,

And that broad sky whose boundaries are distant.

And that wide sky whose edges are far away.

The loins of Varuṇa are these two oceans,

The loins of Varuṇa are these two oceans,

Yet in this drop of water he is hidden.

Yet in this drop of water he is concealed.

He that should flee afar beyond the heaven

He who should run far away beyond the sky

Would not escape King Varuṇa’s attention:

Wouldn't escape King Varuṇa's notice:

His spies come hither, from the sky descending,

His spies come here, coming down from the sky,

With all their thousand eyes the earth surveying.

With all their thousand eyes, the earth is watching.

King Varuṇa discerns all that’s existent

King Varuṇa sees everything that exists.

Between the earth and sky, and all beyond them;

Between the earth and the sky, and everything beyond them;

The winkings of men’s eyes by him are counted;

The winks of men's eyes at him are counted;

As gamesters dice, so he lays down his statutes.

As gamers roll dice, that's how he establishes his rules.

[202]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The word “frolic” alludes to the assembly-house (sabhā) being a place of social entertainment, especially of gambling.

1 The word “frolic” refers to the assembly-house (sabhā) as a venue for social fun, particularly for gambling.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VIII

The Brāhmaṇas

(Circa 800–500 B.C.)

The period in which the poetry of the Vedic Saṃhitās arose was followed by one which produced a totally different literary type—the theological treatises called Brāhmaṇas. It is characteristic of the form of these works that they are composed in prose, and of their matter that they deal with the sacrificial ceremonial. Their main object being to explain the sacred significance of the ritual to those who are already familiar with the sacrifice, the descriptions they give of it are not exhaustive, much being stated only in outline or omitted altogether. They are ritual text-books, which, however, in no way aim at furnishing a complete survey of the sacrificial ceremonial to those who do not know it already. Their contents may be classified under the three heads of practical sacrificial directions (vidhi), explanations (arthavāda), exegetical, mythological, or polemical, and theological or philosophical speculations on the nature of things (upanishad). Even those which have been preserved form quite an extensive literature by themselves; yet many others must have been lost, as appears from the numerous names of and quotations from Brāhmaṇas unknown to us occurring in those which are extant. They reflect the spirit of an age in which [203]all intellectual activity is concentrated on the sacrifice, describing its ceremonies, discussing its value, speculating on its origin and significance. It is only reasonable to suppose that an epoch like this, which produced no other literary monuments, lasted for a considerable time. For though the Brāhmaṇas are on the whole uniform in character, differences of age are traceable in them. Next to the prose portions of the Yajurvedas, the Panchaviṃça and the Taittirīya are proved by their syntax and vocabulary to be the most archaic of the regular Brāhmaṇas. This conclusion is confirmed by the fact that the latter is, and the former is known to have been, accented. A more recent group is formed by the Jaiminīya, the Kaushītaki, and the Aitareya Brāhmaṇas. The first of these is probably the oldest, while the third seems, on linguistic grounds at least, to be the latest of the three. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, again, is posterior to these. For it shows a distinct advance in matter; its use of the narrative tenses is later than that of the Aitareya; and its style is decidedly developed in comparison with all the above-mentioned Brāhmaṇas. It is, indeed, accented, but in a way which differs entirely from the regular Vedic method. Latest of all are the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa of the Atharva and the short Brāhmaṇas of the Sāmaveda.

The time when the poetry of the Vedic Saṃhitās emerged was followed by a different type of literature—the theological treatises known as Brāhmaṇas. These works are characterized by their prose style and focus on sacrificial ceremonies. Their main purpose is to explain the sacred significance of rituals to those who are already familiar with sacrifices, so their descriptions aren't exhaustive; many details are only outlined or left out completely. They serve as ritual text-books, but they do not aim to provide a full overview of the sacrificial practices for those who are not already acquainted with them. The content of the Brāhmaṇas can be categorized into three areas: practical sacrificial instructions (vidhi), explanations (arthavāda), and theological or philosophical discussions about the nature of things (upanishad). Even the ones that have been preserved make up a substantial body of literature, and many others are likely lost, as evident from the many references to Brāhmaṇas we don't know about found in the existing texts. They embody the spirit of a time when all intellectual activity focused on sacrifices, describing their ceremonies, discussing their value, and speculating about their origins and meanings. It's reasonable to think that this era, which produced no other literary works, lasted a long time. Although the Brāhmaṇas are mostly consistent in character, variations in age can be seen among them. Following the prose sections of the Yajurvedas, the Panchaviṃça and the Taittirīya are established to be the most archaic of the regular Brāhmaṇas based on their syntax and vocabulary. This is backed by the fact that the latter is known to have been accented, while the former also is. A more recent group includes the Jaiminīya, the Kaushītaki, and the Aitareya Brāhmaṇas. The first of these is likely the oldest, while the third seems to be the latest based on linguistic evidence. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa comes after these, showing a clear advancement in content; its use of narrative tenses is more recent than that of the Aitareya, and its style is significantly more developed compared to all the aforementioned Brāhmaṇas. It is indeed accented, but in a way that is entirely different from the standard Vedic method. The latest texts are the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa of the Atharva and the shorter Brāhmaṇas of the Sāmaveda.

In language the Brāhmaṇas are considerably more limited in the use of forms than the Rigveda. The subjunctive is, however, still employed, as well as a good many of the old infinitives. Their syntax, indeed, represents the oldest Indian stage even better than the Rigveda, chiefly of course owing to the restrictions imposed by metre on the style of the latter. The Brāhmaṇas contain some metrical pieces (gāthās), which differ from [204]the prose in which they are imbedded by certain peculiarities of their own and by a more archaic character. Allied to these is a remarkable poem of this period, the Suparṇādhyāya, an attempt, after the age of living Vedic poetry had come to an end, to compose in the style of the Vedic hymns. It contains many Vedic forms, and is accented, but it betrays its true character not only by its many modern forms, but by numerous monstrosities due to unsuccessful imitation of the Vedic language.

In terms of language, the Brāhmaṇas are much more restricted in their use of forms compared to the Rigveda. However, the subjunctive is still used, along with many old infinitives. Their syntax actually reflects the earliest phase of Indian language even better than the Rigveda, mainly because the meter in the latter imposes some limitations on its style. The Brāhmaṇas include some metrical pieces (gāthās) that stand out from the prose they are embedded in due to certain unique features and a more archaic quality. Related to these is a notable poem from this period, the Suparṇādhyāya, which was an attempt to write in the style of Vedic hymns after the era of living Vedic poetry had ended. It contains many Vedic forms and is accented, but it reveals its true nature not just through its various modern forms but also through numerous oddities stemming from unsuccessful attempts to mimic the Vedic language.

A further development are the Āraṇyakas or “Forest Treatises,” the later age of which is indicated both by the position they occupy at the end of the Brāhmaṇas and by their theosophical character. These works are generally represented as meant for the use of pious men who have retired to the forest and no longer perform sacrifices. According to the view of Professor Oldenberg, they are, however, rather treatises which, owing to the superior mystic sanctity of their contents, were intended to be communicated to the pupil by his teacher in the solitude of the forest instead of in the village.

A further development is the Āraṇyakas or “Forest Treatises,” which are from a later period, as shown by their placement at the end of the Brāhmaṇas and their theosophical nature. These works are generally seen as intended for the use of devout individuals who have withdrawn to the forest and no longer engage in sacrifices. However, according to Professor Oldenberg, they are more like treatises meant to be shared with the student by the teacher in the solitude of the forest, thanks to the deeper mystical significance of their content, rather than in a village setting.

In tone and content the Āraṇyakas form a transition to the Upanishads, which are either imbedded in them, or more usually form their concluding portion. The word upa-ni-shad (literally “sitting down beside”) having first doubtless meant “confidential session,” came to signify “secret or esoteric doctrine,” because these works were taught to select pupils (probably towards the end of their apprenticeship) in lectures from which the wider circle was excluded. Being entirely devoted to theological and philosophical speculations on the nature of things, the Upanishads mark the last stage of development in the Brāhmaṇa literature. As they generally come at the end of the Brāhmaṇas, they are also called Vedānta [205](“end of the Veda”), a term later interpreted to mean “final goal of the Veda.” “Revelation” (çruti) was regarded as including them, while the Sūtras belonged to the sphere of tradition (smṛiti). The subject-matter of all the old Upanishads is essentially the same—the doctrine of the nature of the Ātman or Brahma (the supreme soul). This fundamental theme was expounded in various ways by the different Vedic schools, of which the Upanishads were originally the dogmatic text-books, just as the Brāhmaṇas were their ritual text-books.

In both tone and content, the Āraṇyakas serve as a bridge to the Upanishads, which are either included in them or more commonly make up their concluding part. The term upa-ni-shad (literally “sitting down beside”) likely originally meant “confidential session,” but eventually came to refer to “secret or esoteric doctrine” because these works were taught to select students (probably towards the end of their training) in exclusive lectures not open to a broader audience. Focused entirely on theological and philosophical inquiries about the nature of reality, the Upanishads represent the final phase of development within Brāhmaṇa literature. Since they typically appear at the end of the Brāhmaṇas, they are also known as Vedānta [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] (“end of the Veda”), a term that was later understood to mean “ultimate goal of the Veda.” “Revelation” (çruti) was considered to encompass them, while the Sūtras pertained to the realm of tradition (smṛiti). The subject matter of all the early Upanishads is fundamentally the same—the teaching on the nature of the Ātman or Brahma (the supreme soul). This core idea was interpreted in various ways by different Vedic schools, of which the Upanishads served as the doctrinal textbooks, just as the Brāhmaṇas functioned as their ritual textbooks.

The Āraṇyakas and Upanishads represent a phase of language which on the whole closely approaches to classical Sanskrit, the oldest Upanishads occupying a position linguistically midway between the Brāhmaṇas and the Sūtras.

The Āraṇyakas and Upanishads represent a stage of language that closely resembles classical Sanskrit. The earliest Upanishads occupy a linguistic position that falls between the Brāhmaṇas and the Sūtras.

Of the two Brāhmaṇas attached to the Rigveda, the more important is the Aitareya. The extant text consists of forty chapters (adhyāya) divided into eight books called panchikās or “pentads,” because containing five chapters each. That its last ten chapters were a later addition appears likely both from internal evidence and from the fact that the closely related Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa contains nothing corresponding to their subject-matter, which is dealt with in the Çānkhāyana Sūtra. The last three books would further appear to have been composed at a later date than the first five, since the perfect in the former is used as a narrative tense, while in the latter it still has its original present force, as in the oldest Brāhmaṇas. The essential part of this Brāhmaṇa deals with the soma sacrifice. It treats first (1–16) of the soma rite called Agnishṭoma, which lasts one day, then (17–18) of that called Gavāmayana, which lasts 360 days, and thirdly (19–24) of the Dvādaçāha [206]or “twelve days’ rite.” The next part (25–32), which is concerned with the Agnihotra or “fire sacrifice” and other matters, has the character of a supplement. The last portion (33–40), dealing with the ceremonies of the inauguration of the king and with the position of his domestic priest, bears similar signs of lateness.

Of the two Brāhmaṇas associated with the Rigveda, the more significant one is the Aitareya. The existing text consists of forty chapters (adhyāya) divided into eight books known as panchikās or “pentads,” as each contains five chapters. It seems likely that the last ten chapters were added later, based on internal evidence and the fact that the closely related Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa doesn’t cover their topics, which are addressed in the Çānkhāyana Sūtra. Additionally, the last three books appear to have been written later than the first five, because the perfect tense in those is used narratively, while in the first five, it retains its original present sense, as seen in the earliest Brāhmaṇas. The core of this Brāhmaṇa focuses on the soma sacrifice. It first discusses (1–16) the soma rite called Agnishṭoma, which lasts one day, then (17–18) the Gavāmayana, which lasts 360 days, and finally (19–24) the Dvādaçāha [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] or "twelve days’ rite." The following section (25–32), which deals with the Agnihotra or “fire sacrifice” and other topics, acts as a supplement. The final part (33–40), which covers the ceremonies for inaugurating the king and the role of his domestic priest, also shows signs of being written later.

The other Brāhmaṇa of the Rigveda, which goes by the name of Kaushītaki as well as Çānkhāyana, consists of thirty chapters. Its subject-matter is, on the whole, the same as that of the original part of the Aitareya (i.–v.), but is wider. For in its opening chapters it goes through the setting up of the sacred fire (agni-ādhāna), the daily morning and evening sacrifice (agnihotra), the new and full moon ritual, and the four-monthly sacrifices. The Soma sacrifice, however, occupies the chief position even here. The more definite and methodical treatment of the ritual in the Kaushītaki would seem to indicate that this Brāhmaṇa was composed at a later date than the first five books of the Aitareya. Such a conclusion is, however, not altogether borne out by a comparison of the linguistic data of these two works. Professor Weber argues from the occurrence in one passage of Īçāna and Mahādeva as designations of the god who was later exclusively called Çiva, that the Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇa was composed at about the same time as the latest books of the White Yajurveda and those parts of the Atharva-veda and of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa in which these appellations of the same god are found.

The other Brāhmaṇa of the Rigveda, known as Kaushītaki or Çānkhāyana, consists of thirty chapters. Its content is generally the same as that of the original part of the Aitareya (i.–v.), but it covers more ground. In its early chapters, it discusses the establishment of the sacred fire (agni-ādhāna), the daily morning and evening sacrifice (agnihotra), the rituals for the new and full moon, and the sacrifices held every four months. However, the Soma sacrifice remains the central focus. The more structured and systematic approach to the ritual in the Kaushītaki suggests that this Brāhmaṇa was written later than the first five books of the Aitareya. Nevertheless, this conclusion is not entirely supported by a comparison of the linguistic data from these two works. Professor Weber points out that the mention of Īçāna and Mahādeva as names for the god who later became known solely as Çiva indicates that the Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇa was composed around the same time as the most recent books of the White Yajurveda and those sections of the Atharva-veda and the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa where these names for the same god are found.

These Brāhmaṇas contain very few geographical data. From the way, however, in which the Aitareya mentions the Indian tribes, it may be safely inferred that this work had its origin in the country of the [207]Kuru-Panchālas, in which, as we have seen, the Vedic ritual must have been developed, and the hymns of the Rigveda were probably collected in the existing Saṃhitā. From the Kaushītaki we learn that the study of language was specially cultivated in the north of India, and that students who returned from there were regarded as authorities on linguistic questions.

These Brāhmaṇas contain very little geographical information. However, based on how the Aitareya refers to the Indian tribes, we can confidently say that this work originated in the region of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kuru-Panchālas, where, as we have seen, the Vedic ritual likely developed, and the hymns of the Rigveda were probably compiled in the existing Saṃhitā. The Kaushītaki tells us that the study of language was particularly emphasized in northern India, and students who returned from there were considered experts on linguistic issues.

The chief human interest of these Brāhmaṇas lies in the numerous myths and legends which they contain. The longest and most remarkable of those found in the Aitareya is the story of Çunaḥçepa (Dog’s-Tail), which forms the third chapter of Book VII. The childless King Hariçchandra vowed, if he should have a son, to sacrifice him to Varuṇa. But when his son Rohita was born, he kept putting off the fulfilment of his promise. At length, when the boy was grown up, his father, pressed by Varuṇa, prepared to perform the sacrifice. Rohita, however, escaped to the forest, where he wandered for six years, while his father was afflicted with dropsy by Varuṇa. At last he fell in with a starving Brahman, who consented to sell to him for a hundred cows his son Çunaḥçepa as a substitute. Varuṇa agreed, saying, “A Brahman is worth more than a Kshatriya.” Çunaḥçepa was accordingly bound to the stake, and the sacrifice was about to proceed, when the victim prayed to various gods in succession. As he repeated one verse after the other, the fetters of Varuṇa began to fall off and the dropsical swelling of the king to diminish, till finally Çunaḥçepa was released and Hariçchandra was restored to health again.

The main human interest of these Brāhmaṇas is the many myths and legends they include. The longest and most notable story in the Aitareya is that of Çunaḥçepa (Dog’s-Tail), which is found in the third chapter of Book VII. The childless King Hariçchandra promised that if he had a son, he would sacrifice him to Varuṇa. However, when his son Rohita was born, he kept delaying the fulfillment of his vow. Eventually, when the boy grew up, his father, pressured by Varuṇa, got ready to perform the sacrifice. Rohita, though, managed to escape to the forest, where he wandered for six years, while his father suffered from dropsy as a result of Varuṇa. Finally, he met a starving Brahman, who agreed to sell his son Çunaḥçepa as a substitute for a hundred cows. Varuṇa accepted, saying, “A Brahman is worth more than a Kshatriya.” Çunaḥçepa was then tied to the stake, and the sacrifice was about to begin when the victim prayed to various gods one after another. As he recited verse after verse, Varuṇa's bonds began to loosen, and the king's swelling from dropsy started to go down, until finally, Çunaḥçepa was freed, and Hariçchandra was healed.

The style of the prose in which the Aitareya is composed is crude, clumsy, abrupt, and elliptical. The following quotation from the stanzas interspersed in the [208]story of Çunaḥçepa may serve as a specimen of the gāthās found in the Brāhmaṇas. These verses are addressed by a sage named Nārada to King Hariçchandra on the importance of having a son:—

The writing style of the Aitareya is rough, awkward, abrupt, and incomplete. The following quote from the stanzas included in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]story of Çunaḥçepa serves as an example of the gāthās found in the Brāhmaṇas. These verses are spoken by a sage named Nārada to King Hariçchandra about the significance of having a son:—

In him a father pays a debt

In him, a father settles a debt.

And reaches immortality,

And achieves immortality,

When he beholds the countenance

When he sees the face

Of a son born to him alive.

Of a son born to him living.

Than all the joy which living things

Than all the joy that living things

In waters feel, in earth and fire,

In water, earth, and fire,

The happiness that in his son

The happiness that he finds in his son

A father feels is greater far.

A father's feelings are much deeper.

At all times fathers by a son

At all times, fathers by a son

Much darkness, too, have passed beyond:

Much darkness has passed as well:

In him the father’s self is born,

In him, the father's essence is born,

He wafts him to the other shore.

He carries him to the other side.

Food is man’s life and clothes afford protection,

Food is essential for life, and clothing provides protection,

Gold gives him beauty, marriages bring cattle;

Gold gives him good looks, marriages bring livestock;

His wife’s a friend, his daughter causes pity:

His wife is a friend, his daughter brings sadness:

A son is like a light in highest heaven.

A son is like a bright light in the sky.

To the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa belongs the Aitareya Āraṇyaka. It consists of eighteen chapters, distributed unequally among five books. The last two books are composed in the Sūtra style, and are really to be regarded as belonging to the Sūtra literature. Four parts can be clearly distinguished in the first three books. Book I. deals with various liturgies of the Soma sacrifice from a purely ritual point of view. The first three chapters of Book II., on the other hand, are theosophical in character, containing speculations about the world-soul under the names of Prāṇa and Purusha. It is allied in matter to the Upanishads, some of its more valuable thoughts recurring, occasionally even word for word, in the [209]Kaushītaki Upanishad. The third part consists of the remaining four sections of Book II., which form the regular Aitareya Upanishad. Finally, Book III. deals with the mystic and allegorical meaning of the three principal modes in which the Veda is recited in the Saṃhitā, Pada and Krama Pāṭhas, and of the various letters of the alphabet.

To the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa belongs the Aitareya Āraṇyaka. It consists of eighteen chapters, unevenly distributed across five books. The last two books are written in the Sūtra style and are essentially part of Sūtra literature. Four distinct parts can be identified in the first three books. Book I focuses on different rituals of the Soma sacrifice from a strictly ritualistic perspective. In contrast, the first three chapters of Book II are more philosophical, discussing speculations about the world-soul referred to as Prāṇa and Purusha. This section is related in content to the Upanishads, with some of its more significant ideas appearing, sometimes even verbatim, in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kaushītaki Upanishad. The third part includes the remaining four sections of Book II, which make up the standard Aitareya Upanishad. Lastly, Book III examines the mystical and symbolic meanings of the three main ways the Veda is recited in the Saṃhitā, Pada, and Krama Pāṭhas, along with the different letters of the alphabet.

To the Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇa is attached the Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka. It consists of fifteen chapters. The first two of these correspond to Books I. and V. of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, the seventh and eighth to Book III., while the intervening four chapters (3–6) form the Kaushītaki Upanishad. The latter is a long and very interesting Upanishad. It seems not improbably to have been added as an independent treatise to the completed Āraṇyaka, as it is not always found in the same part of the latter work in the manuscripts.

To the Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇa is attached the Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka. It consists of fifteen chapters. The first two correspond to Books I and V of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, the seventh and eighth to Book III, while the four chapters in between (3–6) form the Kaushītaki Upanishad. The latter is a long and very interesting Upanishad. It seems likely that it was added as an independent treatise to the completed Āraṇyaka, as it is not always found in the same part of the latter work in the manuscripts.

Brāhmaṇas belonging to two independent schools of the Sāmaveda have been preserved, those of the Tāṇḍins and of the Talavakāras or Jaiminīyas. Though several other works here claim the title of ritual text-books, only three are in reality Brāhmaṇas. The Brāhmaṇa of the Talavakāras, which for the most part is still unpublished, seems to consist of five books. The first three (unpublished) are mainly concerned with various parts of the sacrificial ceremonial. The fourth book, called the Upanishad Brāhmaṇa (probably “the Brāhmaṇa of mystic meanings”), besides all kinds of allegories of the Āraṇyaka order, two lists of teachers, a section about the origin of the vital airs (prāṇa) and about the sāvitrī stanza, contains the brief but important Kena Upanishad. Book V., entitled Ārsheya-Brāhmaṇa, is a short enumeration of the composers of the Sāmaveda. [210]

Brāhmaṇas from two separate schools of the Sāmaveda have been preserved, those of the Tāṇḍins and the Talavakāras or Jaiminīyas. While several other works claim to be ritual textbooks, only three are actually Brāhmaṇas. The Brāhmaṇa of the Talavakāras, which mostly remains unpublished, appears to consist of five books. The first three (unpublished) mainly focus on different aspects of the sacrificial ceremonies. The fourth book, called the Upanishad Brāhmaṇa (likely meaning “the Brāhmaṇa of mystic meanings”), includes various allegories of the Āraṇyaka type, two lists of teachers, a section about the origin of the vital airs (prāṇa) and the sāvitrī stanza, and contains the brief but significant Kena Upanishad. Book V, titled Ārsheya-Brāhmaṇa, is a short list of the composers of the Sāmaveda. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

To the school of the Tāṇḍins belongs the Panchaviṃça (“twenty-five fold”), also called Tāṇḍya or Prauḍha, Brāhmaṇa, which, as the first name implies, consists of twenty-five books. It is concerned with the Soma sacrifices in general, ranging from the minor offerings to those which lasted a hundred days, or even several years. Besides many legends, it contains a minute description of sacrifices performed on the Sarasvatī and Dṛishadvatī. Though Kurukshetra is known to it, other geographical data which it contains point to the home of this Brāhmaṇa having lain farther east. Noteworthy among its contents are the so-called Vrātya-Stomas, which are sacrifices meant to enable Aryan but non-Brahmanical Indians to enter the Brahmanical order. A point of interest in this Brāhmaṇa is the bitter hostility which it displays towards the school of the Kaushītakins. The Shaḍviṃça Brāhmaṇa, though nominally an independent work, is in reality a supplement to the Panchaviṃça, of which, as its name implies, it forms the twenty-sixth book. The last of its six chapters is called the Adbhuta Brāhmaṇa, which is intended to obviate the evil effects of various extraordinary events or portents. Among such phenomena are mentioned images of the gods when they laugh, cry, sing, dance, perspire, crack, and so forth.

To the school of the Tāṇḍins belongs the Panchaviṃça (“twenty-five fold”), also called Tāṇḍya or Prauḍha, Brāhmaṇa, which, as the name suggests, consists of twenty-five books. It deals with Soma sacrifices in general, covering everything from minor offerings to those that lasted a hundred days or even several years. In addition to many legends, it includes a detailed description of sacrifices performed on the Sarasvatī and Dṛishadvatī rivers. While it acknowledges Kurukshetra, other geographical details suggest that the origin of this Brāhmaṇa is farther east. Among its noteworthy contents are the so-called Vrātya-Stomas, which are sacrifices designed to allow Aryan but non-Brahmanical Indians to join the Brahmanical order. One interesting aspect of this Brāhmaṇa is its strong animosity towards the school of the Kaushītakins. The Shaḍviṃça Brāhmaṇa, although officially an independent work, is actually a supplement to the Panchaviṃça, of which, as its name indicates, it constitutes the twenty-sixth book. The final chapter, called the Adbhuta Brāhmaṇa, aims to neutralize the negative effects of various extraordinary events or omens. It mentions phenomena such as images of the gods laughing, crying, singing, dancing, sweating, cracking, and so on.

The other Brāhmaṇa of this school, the Chhāndogya Brāhmaṇa, is only to a slight extent a ritual text-book. It does not deal with the Soma sacrifice at all, but only with ceremonies relating to birth and marriage or prayers addressed to divine beings. These are the contents of only the first two “lessons” of this Brāhmaṇa of the Sāma theologians. The remaining eight lessons constitute the Chhāndogya Upanishad.

The other Brāhmaṇa in this tradition, the Chhāndogya Brāhmaṇa, is only somewhat a ritual manual. It doesn't cover the Soma sacrifice at all, focusing instead on ceremonies related to birth and marriage or prayers to divine beings. These topics are found only in the first two “lessons” of this Brāhmaṇa of the Sāma theologians. The remaining eight lessons make up the Chhāndogya Upanishad.

There are four other short works which, though bearing [211]the name, are not really Brāhmaṇas. These are the Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, a treatise on the employment of chants for all kinds of superstitious purposes; the Devatādhyāya Brāhmaṇa, containing some statements about the deities of the various chants of the Sāmaveda; the Vaṃça Brāhmaṇa, which furnishes a genealogy of the teachers of the Sāmaveda; and, finally, the Saṃhitopanishad, which, like the third book of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, treats of the way in which the Veda should be recited.

There are four other short works that, although they carry the name, are not truly Brāhmaṇas. These are the Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, which focuses on the use of chants for various superstitious purposes; the Devatādhyāya Brāhmaṇa, which includes some comments about the deities associated with the different chants of the Sāmaveda; the Vaṃça Brāhmaṇa, which provides a genealogy of the teachers of the Sāmaveda; and finally, the Saṃhitopanishad, which, like the third book of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, discusses how the Veda should be recited.

The Brāhmaṇas of the Sāmaveda are distinguished by the exaggerated and fantastic character of their mystical speculations. A prominent feature in them is the constant identification of various kinds of Sāmans or chants with all kinds of terrestrial and celestial objects. At the same time they contain much matter that is interesting from a historical point of view.

The Brāhmaṇas of the Sāmaveda are known for their elaborate and imaginative mystical ideas. A key aspect of these texts is the ongoing connection they draw between different types of Sāmans or chants and a wide range of earthly and heavenly things. Additionally, they include a lot of information that is historically significant.

In the Black Yajurveda the prose portions of the various Saṃhitās form the only Brāhmaṇas in the Kaṭha and the Maitrāyaṇīya schools. In the Taittirīya school they form the oldest and most important Brāhmaṇa. Here we have also the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa as an independent work in three books. This, however, hardly differs in character from the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, being rather a continuation. It forms a supplement concerned with a few sacrifices omitted in the Saṃhitā, or handles, with greater fulness of detail, matters already dealt with. There is also a Taittirīya Āraṇyaka, which in its turn forms a supplement to the Brāhmaṇa. The last four of its ten sections constitute the two Upanishads of this school, vii.–ix. forming the Taittirīya Upanishad, and x. the Mahā-Nārāyaṇa Upanishad, also called the Yājnikī Upanishad. Excepting these four sections, the title of [212]Brāhmaṇa or Āraṇyaka does not indicate a difference of content as compared with the Saṃhitā, but is due to late and artificial imitation of the other Vedas.

In the Black Yajurveda, the prose sections of the different Saṃhitās make up the only Brāhmaṇas in the Kaṭha and Maitrāyaṇīya schools. In the Taittirīya school, they represent the oldest and most significant Brāhmaṇa. We also have the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa as a standalone work in three books. However, it doesn't differ much in nature from the Taittirīya Saṃhitā; it's more of a continuation. It serves as a supplement addressing a few sacrifices not included in the Saṃhitā or elaborating in more detail on topics already discussed. There is also a Taittirīya Āraṇyaka, which in turn serves as a supplement to the Brāhmaṇa. The last four of its ten sections make up the two Upanishads of this school, with vii–ix forming the Taittirīya Upanishad and x being the Mahā-Nārāyaṇa Upanishad, also known as the Yājnikī Upanishad. Other than these four sections, the title of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Brāhmaṇa or Āraṇyaka does not imply a difference in content compared to the Saṃhitā, but is a result of later and artificial imitation of the other Vedas.

The last three sections of Book III. of the Brāhmaṇa, as well as the first two books of the Āraṇyaka, originally belonged to the school of the Kaṭhas, though they have not been preserved as part of the tradition of that school. The different origin of these parts is indicated by the absence of the change of y and v to iy and uv respectively, which otherwise prevails in the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa and Āraṇyaka. In one of these Kāṭhaka sections (Taitt. Br. iii. 11), by way of illustrating the significance of the particular fire called nāchiketa, the story is told of a boy, Nachiketas, who, on visiting the House of Death, was granted the fulfilment of three wishes by the god of the dead. On this story is based the Kāṭhaka Upanishad.

The last three sections of Book III of the Brāhmaṇa, along with the first two books of the Āraṇyaka, originally belonged to the Kaṭha school, but they haven't been preserved in that tradition. The different origin of these sections is shown by the lack of the change of y and v to iy and uv respectively, which is otherwise seen in the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa and Āraṇyaka. In one of these Kāṭhaka sections (Taitt. Br. iii. 11), to illustrate the importance of the specific fire called nāchiketa, there’s a story about a boy named Nachiketas, who, when he visited the House of Death, was granted three wishes by the god of the dead. This story is the basis for the Kāṭhaka Upanishad.

Though the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā has no independent Brāhmaṇa, its fourth book, as consisting of explanations and supplements to the first three, is a kind of special Brāhmaṇa. Connected with this Saṃhitā, and in the manuscripts sometimes forming its second or its fifth book, is the Maitrāyaṇa (also called Maitrāyaṇīya and Maitri) Upanishad.

Though the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā doesn't have a standalone Brāhmaṇa, its fourth book, which includes explanations and additions to the first three, acts as a sort of special Brāhmaṇa. Related to this Saṃhitā, and in some manuscripts appearing as its second or fifth book, is the Maitrāyaṇa (also known as Maitrāyaṇīya and Maitri) Upanishad.

The ritual explanation of the White Yajurveda is to be found in extraordinary fulness in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa., the “Brāhmaṇa of the Hundred Paths,” so called because it consists of one hundred lectures (adhyāya). This work is, next to the Rigveda, the most important production in the whole range of Vedic literature. Its text has come down in two recensions, those of the Mādhyaṃdina school, edited by Professor Weber, and of the Kāṇva school, which is in process of being edited by Professor Eggeling. The Mādhyaṃdina recension consists [213]of fourteen books, while the Kāṇva has seventeen. The first nine of the former, corresponding to the original eighteen books of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, doubtless form the oldest part. The fact that Book XII. is called madhyama, or “middle one,” shows that the last five books (or possibly only X.–XIII.) were at one time regarded as a separate part of the Brāhmaṇa. Book X. treats of the mystery of the fire-altar (agnirahasya), XI. is a sort of recapitulation of the preceding ritual, while XII. and XIII. deal with various supplementary matters. The last book forms the Āraṇyaka, the six concluding chapters of which are the Bṛihadāraṇyaka Upanishad.

The detailed explanation of the White Yajurveda is thoroughly presented in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, known as the "Brāhmaṇa of the Hundred Paths" because it contains one hundred lectures (adhyāya). This work is the second most significant text in all of Vedic literature, after the Rigveda. It exists in two versions: the Mādhyaṃdina school, edited by Professor Weber, and the Kāṇva school, which is currently being edited by Professor Eggeling. The Mādhyaṃdina version has fourteen books, while the Kāṇva version contains seventeen. The first nine of the former align with the original eighteen books of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, likely representing the oldest section. The designation of Book XII. as madhyama, or "middle one," indicates that the last five books (or possibly just X.–XIII.) were once seen as a distinct part of the Brāhmaṇa. Book X. focuses on the secrets of the fire-altar (agnirahasya), XI. summarizes the previous rituals, and XII. and XIII. address various additional topics. The final book is the Āraṇyaka, the last six chapters of which make up the Bṛihadāraṇyaka Upanishad.

Books VI.–X. of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa occupy a peculiar position. Treating of the construction of the fire-altar, they recognise the teaching of Çāṇḍilya as their highest authority, Yājnavalkya not even being mentioned; while the peoples who are named, the Gāndhāras, Salvas, Kekayas, belong to the north-west. In the other books Yājnavalkya is the highest authority, while hardly any but Eastern peoples, or those of the middle of Hindustan, the Kuru-Panchālas, Kosalas, Videhas, Sṛinjayas, are named. That the original authorship of the five Çāṇḍilya books was different from that of the others is indicated by a number of linguistic differences, which the hand of a later editor failed to remove. Thus the use of the perfect as a narrative tense is unknown to the Çāṇḍilya books (as well as to XIII.).

Books VI–X of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa have a unique place. They discuss how to build the fire-altar, recognizing Çāṇḍilya's teachings as their top authority, with Yājnavalkya not even mentioned. The peoples referenced, like the Gāndhāras, Salvas, and Kekayas, are from the northwest. In the other books, Yājnavalkya is the leading authority, with few mentions of anything but Eastern peoples or those from central Hindustan—the Kuru-Panchālas, Kosalas, Videhas, and Sṛinjayas. The difference in authorship between the five Çāṇḍilya books and the others is shown through various linguistic differences that a later editor couldn't eliminate. For instance, using the perfect tense as a narrative tense is not seen in the Çāṇḍilya books (and also in XIII).

The geographical data of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa point to the land of the Kuru-Panchālas being still the centre of Brahmanical culture. Janamejaya is here celebrated as a king of the Kurus, and the most renowned Brahmanical teacher of the age, Āruṇi, is expressly stated to have been a Panchāla. Nevertheless, it is clear that [214]the Brahmanical system had by this time spread to the countries to the east of Madhyadeça, to Kosala, with its capital, Ayodhyā (Oudh), and Videha (Tirhut or Northern Behar), with its capital, Mithilā. The court of King Janaka of Videha was thronged with Brahmans from the Kuru-Panchāla country. The tournaments of argument which were here held form a prominent feature in the later books of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. The hero of these is Yājnavalkya, who, himself a pupil of Āruṇi, is regarded as the chief spiritual authority in the Brāhmaṇa (excepting Books VI.–X.). Certain passages of the Brāhmaṇa render it highly probable that Yājnavalkya was a native of Videha. The fact that its leading authority, who thus appears to have belonged to this Eastern country, is represented as vanquishing the most distinguished teachers of the West in argument, points to the redaction of the White Yajurveda having taken place in this eastern region.

The geographical information in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa indicates that the Kuru-Panchāla region was still the center of Brahmanical culture. Janamejaya is celebrated here as a king of the Kurus, and the most famous Brahmanical teacher of the time, Āruṇi, is noted to be a Panchāla. However, it's evident that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Brahmanical system had by then spread to the eastern regions of Madhyadeça, including Kosala, with its capital at Ayodhyā (Oudh), and Videha (Tirhut or Northern Bihar), with its capital at Mithilā. The court of King Janaka of Videha was filled with Brahmans from the Kuru-Panchāla area. The debates held here became a significant aspect in the later sections of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. The main figure in these debates is Yājnavalkya, who, as a student of Āruṇi, is viewed as the primary spiritual authority in the Brāhmaṇa (excluding Books VI.–X.). Certain passages suggest that Yājnavalkya was originally from Videha. The fact that the leading authority, believed to be from this eastern region, is depicted as defeating the most prominent teachers from the west in debates suggests that the compilation of the White Yajurveda probably occurred in this eastern area.

The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa contains reminiscences of the days when the country of Videha was not as yet Brahmanised. Thus Book I. relates a legend in which three stages in the eastward migration of the Aryans can be clearly distinguished. Māṭhava, the king of Videgha (the older form of Videha), whose family priest was Gotama Rāhūgaṇa, was at one time on the Sarasvatī. Agni Vaiçvānara (here typical of Brahmanical culture) thence went burning along this earth towards the east, followed by Māṭhava and his priest, till he came to the river Sadānīra (probably the modern Gandak, a tributary running into the Ganges near Patna), which flows from the northern mountain, and which he did not burn over. This river Brahmans did not cross in former times, thinking “it has not been burnt over by Agni Vaiçvānara.” [215]At that time the land to the eastward was very uncultivated and marshy, but now many Brahmans are there, and it is highly cultivated, for the Brahmans have caused Agni to taste it through sacrifices. Māṭhava the Videgha then said to Agni, “Where am I to abide?” “To the east of this river be thy abode,” he replied. Even now, the writer adds, this river forms the boundary between the Kosalas (Oudh) and the Videhas (Tirhut).

The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa shares memories from a time when the region of Videha had not yet adopted Brahmanical traditions. In Book I, there’s a legend that outlines three phases of the Aryans’ eastward migration. Māṭhava, the king of Videgha (the older version of Videha), whose family priest was Gotama Rāhūgaṇa, was once on the Sarasvatī. Agni Vaiçvānara (representing Brahmanical culture) then traveled eastward across the land, accompanied by Māṭhava and his priest, until they reached the river Sadānīra (likely the modern Gandak, a tributary that flows into the Ganges near Patna), which comes from the northern mountains and which he did not burn. In the past, Brahmans did not cross this river, believing “it hasn’t been burned over by Agni Vaiçvānara.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Back then, the land to the east was largely undeveloped and marshy, but now many Brahmans live there, and it’s highly cultivated because they have made sacrifices to Agni. Māṭhava from Videgha then asked Agni, “Where should I settle?” “Your place will be to the east of this river,” he replied. Even today, the writer notes, this river marks the boundary between the Kosalas (Oudh) and the Videhas (Tirhut).

The Vājasaneyi school of the White Yajurveda evidently felt a sense of the superiority of their sacrificial lore, which grew up in these eastern countries. Blame is frequently expressed in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa of the Adhvaryu priests of the Charaka school. The latter is meant as a comprehensive term embracing the three older schools of the Black Yajurveda, the Kaṭhas, the Kapishṭhalas, and the Maitrāyaṇīyas.

The Vājasaneyi school of the White Yajurveda clearly believed that their sacrificial knowledge was superior, which developed in these eastern regions. The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa often criticizes the Adhvaryu priests of the Charaka school. This term refers broadly to the three older schools of the Black Yajurveda: the Kaṭhas, the Kapishṭhalas, and the Maitrāyaṇīyas.

As Buddhism first obtained a firm footing in Kosala and Videha, it is interesting to inquire in what relation the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa stands to the beginnings of that doctrine. In this connection it is to be noted that the words Arhat, Çramana, and Pratibuddha occur here for the first time, but as yet without the technical sense which they have in Buddhistic literature. Again, in the lists of teachers given in the Brāhmaṇa mention is made with special frequency of the Gautamas, a family name used by the Çākyas of Kapilavastu, among whom Buddha was born. Certain allusions are also suggestive of the beginnings of the Sānkhya doctrine; for mention is several times made of a teacher called Āsuri, and according to tradition Āsuri is the name of a leading authority for the Sānkhya system. If we inquire as to how far the legends of our Brāhmaṇa contain the germs of the later epic tales, we find that there is indeed some slight connection. [216]Janamejaya, the celebrated king of the Kurus in the Mahābhārata, is mentioned here for the first time. The Pāṇḍus, however, who proved victorious in the epic war, are not to be met with in this any more than in the other Brāhmaṇas; and Arjuna, the name of their chief, is still an appellation of Indra. But as the epic Arjuna is a son of Indra, his origin is doubtless to be traced to this epithet of Indra. Janaka, the famous king of Videha, is in all probability identical with the father of Sītā, the heroine of the Rāmāyaṇa.

As Buddhism established itself in Kosala and Videha, it's interesting to consider how the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa relates to the origins of that belief system. It's worth noting that the terms Arhat, Çramana, and Pratibuddha appear here for the first time, although they don't yet carry the specific meanings they later have in Buddhist texts. Additionally, the lists of teachers in the Brāhmaṇa frequently mention the Gautamas, a family name used by the Çākyas of Kapilavastu, where the Buddha was born. There are also references that hint at the beginnings of the Sānkhya doctrine; the text mentions a teacher called Āsuri several times, and tradition holds that Āsuri is a key figure in the Sānkhya system. If we look into how the legends in our Brāhmaṇa might relate to later epic stories, we find some minor connections. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Janamejaya, the famous king of the Kurus in the Mahābhārata, is mentioned here for the first time. However, the Pāṇḍus, who triumphed in the epic war, do not appear in this or any other Brāhmaṇas; Arjuna, their leader, is still referred to as an aspect of Indra. Since the epic Arjuna is considered a son of Indra, his lineage can certainly be traced back to this title. Janaka, the well-known king of Videha, is likely the same person as Sītā's father, the heroine of the Rāmāyaṇa.

Of two legends which furnished the classical poet Kālidāsa with the plots of two of his most famous dramas, one is told in detail, and the other is at least alluded to. The story of the love and separation of Purūravas and Urvaçī, already dimly shadowed forth in a hymn of the Rigveda, is here related with much more fulness; while Bharata, son of Duḥshanta and of the nymph Çakuntalā, also appears on the scene in this Brāhmaṇa.

Of two legends that inspired the classical poet Kālidāsa with the plots for two of his most famous plays, one is described in detail, while the other is at least mentioned. The story of the love and separation of Purūravas and Urvaçī, which is hinted at in a hymn of the Rigveda, is presented here with much more depth; meanwhile, Bharata, the son of Duḥshanta and the nymph Çakuntalā, also makes an appearance in this Brāhmaṇa.

A most interesting legend which reappears in the Mahābhārata, that of the Deluge, is here told for the first time in Indian literature, though it seems to be alluded to in the Atharva-veda, while it is known even to the Avesta. This myth is generally regarded as derived from a Semitic source. It tells how Manu once came into possession of a small fish, which asked him to rear it, and promised to save him from the coming flood. Having built a ship in accordance with the fish’s advice, he entered it when the deluge arose, and was finally guided to the Northern Mountain by the fish, to whose horn he had tied his ship. Manu subsequently became the progenitor of mankind through his daughter. [217]

A fascinating legend that appears in the Mahābhārata, the story of the Deluge, is being told here for the first time in Indian literature, although it seems to be mentioned in the Atharva-veda, and is also known in the Avesta. This myth is usually thought to have a Semitic origin. It narrates how Manu came into possession of a small fish, which asked him to care for it and promised to save him from the upcoming flood. Following the fish’s advice, he built a ship and climbed aboard when the flood came. The fish guided him to the Northern Mountain, to which he had tied his ship using the fish's horn. Manu later became the ancestor of humanity through his daughter. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa is thus a mine of important data and noteworthy narratives. Internal evidence shows it to belong to a late period of the Brāhmaṇa age. Its style, as compared with the earlier works of the same class, displays some progress towards facility and clearness. Its treatment of the sacrificial ceremonial, which is essentially the same in the Brāhmaṇa portions of the Black Yajurveda, is throughout more lucid and systematic. On the theosophic side, too, we find the idea of the unity in the universe more fully developed than in any other Brāhmaṇa work, while its Upanishad is the finest product of Vedic philosophy.

The Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa is a valuable source of important information and interesting stories. Evidence within the text indicates that it comes from a later period in the Brāhmaṇa age. Its style, when compared to earlier works of the same type, shows progress in terms of ease and clarity. Its approach to the sacrificial rituals, which is fundamentally the same as in the Brāhmaṇa sections of the Black Yajurveda, is consistently clearer and more organized. On the philosophical side, the concept of unity in the universe is more fully developed here than in any other Brāhmaṇa text, and its Upanishad represents the pinnacle of Vedic philosophy.

To the Atharva-veda is attached the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa, though it has no particular connection with that Saṃhitā. This Brāhmaṇa consists of two books, the first containing five chapters, the second six. Both parts are very late, for they were composed after the Vaitāna Sūtra and practically without any Atharvan tradition. The matter of the former half, while not corresponding or following the order of the sacrifice in any ritual text, is to a considerable extent original, the rest being borrowed from Books XI. and XII. of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, besides a few passages from the Aitareya. The main motive of this portion is the glorification of the Atharva-veda and of the fourth or brahman priest. The mention of the god Çiva points to its belonging to the post-Vedic rather than to the Brāhmaṇa period. Its presupposing the Atharva-veda in twenty books, and containing grammatical matters of a very advanced type, are other signs of lateness. The latter half bears more the stamp of a regular Brāhmaṇa, being a fairly connected account of the ritual in the sacrificial order of the Vaitāna Çrauta Sūtra; but it is for the most part a [218]compilation. The ordinary historical relation of Brāhmaṇā and Sūtra is here reversed, the second book of the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa being based on the Vaitāna Sūtra, which stands to it practically in the relation of a Saṃhitā. About two-thirds of its matter have already been shown to be taken from older texts. The Aitareya and Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇas have been chiefly exploited, and to a less extent the Maitrāyaṇī and Taittirīya Saṃhitās. A few passages are derived from the Çatapatha, and even the Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa.

To the Atharva-veda is attached the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa, although it isn’t specifically related to that Saṃhitā. This Brāhmaṇa is made up of two books, with the first having five chapters and the second six. Both sections date from a later period, composed after the Vaitāna Sūtra and largely without any established Atharvan tradition. The content of the first half, while not aligning with the order of sacrifice in any ritual text, is quite original, with the rest borrowed from Books XI and XII of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa and a few excerpts from the Aitareya. The main focus of this section is to praise the Atharva-veda and the fourth or brahman priest. The reference to the god Çiva suggests that it belongs to the post-Vedic period rather than the Brāhmaṇa era. Its assumptions about the Atharva-veda having twenty books and its advanced grammatical topics are other indications of its later composition. The second half resembles a typical Brāhmaṇa more, providing a coherent narrative of the ritual following the sacrificial order of the Vaitāna Çrauta Sūtra; however, it's predominantly a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]compilation. The usual historical connection between Brāhmaṇas and Sūtras is reversed here, with the second book of the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa being based on the Vaitāna Sūtra, which essentially acts as a Saṃhitā in relation to it. About two-thirds of its material has already been identified as sourced from older texts. The Aitareya and Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇas are primarily referenced, along with lesser input from the Maitrāyaṇī and Taittirīya Saṃhitās. A few excerpts also come from the Çatapatha and even the Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa.

Though the Upanishads generally form a part of the Brāhmaṇas, being a continuation of their speculative side (jnāna-kāṇḍa), they really represent a new religion, which is in virtual opposition to the ritual or practical side (karma-kāṇḍa). Their aim is no longer the obtainment of earthly happiness and afterwards bliss in the abode of Yama by sacrificing correctly to the gods, but release from mundane existence by the absorption of the individual soul in the world-soul through correct knowledge. Here, therefore, the sacrificial ceremonial has become useless and speculative knowledge all-important.

Though the Upanishads are usually considered a part of the Brāhmaṇas, as a continuation of their philosophical aspect (jnāna-kāṇḍa), they actually represent a new religion that stands in clear opposition to the ritual or practical aspect (karma-kāṇḍa). Their focus is no longer on achieving earthly happiness and then bliss in the realm of Yama through proper sacrifices to the gods, but rather on liberation from worldly existence by merging the individual soul with the world-soul through accurate knowledge. Thus, in this context, the sacrificial rituals have become irrelevant, and speculative knowledge is now of utmost importance.

The essential theme of the Upanishads is the nature of the world-soul. Their conception of it represents the final stage in the development from the world-man, Purusha, of the Rigveda to the world-soul, Ātman; from the personal creator, Prajāpati, to the impersonal source of all being, Brahma. Ātman in the Rigveda means no more than “breath”; wind, for instance, being spoken of as the ātman of Varuṇa. In the Brāhmaṇas it came to mean “soul” or “self.” In one of their speculations the prāṇas or “vital airs,” which are supposed to be based on the ātman, are identified with the gods, and so an ātman comes to be attributed to the universe. [219]In one of the later books of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa (X. vi. 3) this ātman, which has already arrived at a high degree of abstraction, is said to “pervade this universe.” Brahma (neuter) in the Rigveda signified nothing more than “prayer” or “devotion.” But even in the oldest Brāhmaṇas it has come to have the sense of “universal holiness,” as manifested in prayer, priest, and sacrifice. In the Upanishads it is the holy principle which animates nature. Having a long subsequent history, this word is a very epitome of the evolution of religious thought in India. These two conceptions, Ātman and Brahma, are commonly treated as synonymous in the Upanishads. But, strictly speaking, Brahma, the older term, represents the cosmical principle which pervades the universe, Ātman the psychical principle manifested in man; and the latter, as the known, is used to explain the former as the unknown. The Ātman under the name of the Eternal (aksharam) is thus described in the Bṛihadāraṇyaka Upanishad (III. viii. 8, 11):—

The main theme of the Upanishads is the nature of the world-soul. Their understanding of it marks the final stage in the evolution from the world-man, Purusha, of the Rigveda to the world-soul, Ātman; from the personal creator, Prajāpati, to the impersonal source of all existence, Brahma. In the Rigveda, Ātman simply means “breath”; for example, the wind is referred to as the ātman of Varuṇa. In the Brāhmaṇas, it evolved to mean “soul” or “self.” In one of their theories, the prāṇas or “vital airs,” believed to be based on the ātman, are linked to the gods, leading to the idea that the universe has its own ātman. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] In one of the later texts of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa (X. vi. 3), this ātman, which has reached a high level of abstraction, is said to “pervade this universe.” In the Rigveda, Brahma (neuter) originally meant “prayer” or “devotion.” But even in the earliest Brāhmaṇas, it started to signify “universal holiness,” as expressed through prayer, the priest, and sacrifice. In the Upanishads, it refers to the sacred principle that animates nature. With a long subsequent history, this term encapsulates the evolution of religious thought in India. These two concepts, Ātman and Brahma, are often treated as synonymous in the Upanishads. However, in a stricter sense, Brahma, the older term, represents the cosmic principle that permeates the universe, while Ātman signifies the psychological principle expressed in humans; the former is the unknown explained through the latter, the known. The Ātman, referred to as the Eternal (aksharam), is described in the Bṛihadāraṇyaka Upanishad (III. viii. 8, 11):—

It is not large, and not minute; not short, not long; without blood, without fat; without shadow, without darkness; without wind, without ether; not adhesive, not tangible; without smell, without taste; without eyes, ears, voice, or mind; without heat, breath, or mouth; without personal or family name; unaging, undying, without fear, immortal, dustless, not uncovered or covered; with nothing before, nothing behind, nothing within. It consumes no one and is consumed by no one. It is the unseen seer, the unheard hearer, the unthought thinker, the unknown knower. There is no other seer, no other hearer, no other thinker, no other knower. That is the Eternal in which space (ākāça) is woven and which is interwoven with it.

It’s not big, and not tiny; not short, not long; without blood, without fat; without shadow, without darkness; without wind, without ether; not sticky, not physical; without smell, without taste; without eyes, ears, voice, or mind; without heat, breath, or mouth; without a personal or family name; ageless, immortal, without fear, everlasting, free of dust, not hidden or exposed; with nothing in front, nothing behind, nothing inside. It doesn’t consume anyone and isn’t consumed by anyone. It is the unseen observer, the unheard listener, the unthought thinker, the unknown knower. There’s no other observer, no other listener, no other thinker, no other knower. That is the Eternal in which space (ākāça) is woven and which is interwoven with it.

[220]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Here, for the first time in the history of human thought, we find the Absolute grasped and proclaimed.

Here, for the first time in human history, we see the Absolute understood and declared.

A poetical account of the nature of the Ātman is given by the Kāṭhaka Upanishad in the following stanzas:—

A poetic description of the nature of the Ātman is provided by the Kāṭhaka Upanishad in the following stanzas:—

That whence the sun’s orb rises up,

That place where the sun rises,

And that in which it sinks again:

And that in which it goes down again:

In it the gods are all contained,

In it, the gods are all present,

Beyond it none can ever pass (iv. 9).

Beyond it, no one can ever pass (iv. 9).

Its form can never be to sight apparent,

Its shape can never be seen clearly,

Not any one may with his eye behold it:

Not everyone can see it with their eyes:

By heart and mind and soul alone they grasp it,

By heart, mind, and soul alone they understand it,

And those who know it thus become immortal (vi. 9).

And those who understand it become immortal (vi. 9).

Since not by speech and not by thought,

Since neither through speech nor through thought,

Not by the eye can it be reached:

Not by the eye can it be reached:

How else may it be understood

How else can it be understood?

But only when one says “it is”? (vi. 12).

But only when someone says "it is"? (vi. 12).

The place of the more personal Prajāpati is taken in the Upanishads by the Ātman as a creative power. Thus the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (I. iv.) relates that in the beginning the Ātman or the Brahma was this universe. It was afraid in its loneliness and felt no pleasure. Desiring a second being, it became man and woman, whence the human race was produced. It then proceeded to produce male and female animals in a similar way; finally creating water, fire, the gods, and so forth. The author then proceeds in a more exalted strain:—

The more personal Prajāpati is replaced in the Upanishads by the Ātman as a creative force. So, the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (I. iv.) states that in the beginning, the Ātman or Brahma was this universe. It felt lonely and was scared, lacking joy. Wanting a companion, it became man and woman, leading to the creation of the human race. It then went on to create male and female animals in the same way; ultimately creating water, fire, the gods, and more. The author then continues in a more elevated manner:—

“It (the Ātman) is here all-pervading down to the tips of the nails. One does not see it any more than a razor hidden in its case or fire in its receptacle. For it does not appear as a whole. When it breathes, it is called breath; when it speaks, voice; when it hears, ear; when it thinks, mind. These are merely the names of its activities. He [221]who worships the one or the other of these, has not (correct) knowledge.... One should worship it as the Self. For in it all these (breath, etc.) become one.

“The Ātman is everywhere, reaching down to the tips of our nails. You can’t see it any more than you can see a razor hidden in its case or fire contained in its holder. It doesn’t appear as a whole. When it breathes, we call it breath; when it speaks, we refer to it as voice; when it hears, it’s called ear; when it thinks, that’s the mind. These are just names for its activities. Someone who worships any one of these has misunderstood the true nature... One should worship it as the Self. Because in that, all these (breath, etc.) become one.

In one of the later Upanishads, the Çvetāçvatara (iv. 10), the notion, so prominent in the later Vedānta system, that the material world is an illusion (māyā), is first met with. The world is here explained as an illusion produced by Brahma as a conjuror (māyin). This notion is, however, inherent even in the oldest Upanishads. It is virtually identical with the teaching of Plato that the things of experience are only the shadow of the real things, and with the teaching of Kant, that they are only phenomena of the thing in itself.

In one of the later Upanishads, the Çvetāçvatara (iv. 10), the idea that the material world is an illusion (māyā) first appears, a concept that becomes central in the later Vedānta system. Here, the world is described as an illusion created by Brahma as a magician (māyin). However, this idea is also present in the oldest Upanishads. It closely mirrors Plato's teaching that what we experience are merely shadows of reality, and Kant's idea that they are just phenomena of the thing in itself.

The great fundamental doctrine of the Upanishads is the identity of the individual ātman with the world Ātman. It is most forcibly expressed in a frequently repeated sentence of the Chhāndogya Upanishad (vi. 8–16): “This whole world consists of it: that is the Real, that is the Soul, that art thou, O Çvetaketu.” In that famous formula, “That art thou” (tat tvam asi), all the teachings of the Upanishads are summed up. The Bṛihadāraṇyaka (I. iv. 6) expresses the same doctrine thus: “Whoever knows this, ‘I am brahma’ (aham brahma asmi), becomes the All. Even the gods are not able to prevent him from becoming it. For he becomes their Self (ātman).”

The core teaching of the Upanishads is that the individual ātman is one with the world Ātman. This idea is powerfully captured in a commonly quoted line from the Chhāndogya Upanishad (vi. 8–16): “This whole world is made of it: that is the Real, that is the Soul, that is you, O Çvetaketu.” In the well-known phrase, “That is you” (tat tvam asi), all the messages of the Upanishads are summarized. The Bṛihadāraṇyaka (I. iv. 6) conveys the same idea this way: “Whoever understands this, ‘I am brahma’ (aham brahma asmi), becomes the All. Even the gods cannot stop him from becoming it. Because he becomes their Self (ātman).”

This identity was already recognised in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa (X. vi. 3): “Even as the smallest granule of millet, so is this golden Purusha in the heart.... That self of the spirit is my self: on passing from hence I shall obtain that Self.

This identity was already recognized in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa (X. vi. 3): “Just like the tiniest grain of millet, so is this golden Purusha in the heart.... That self of the spirit is my self: when I move on from here, I will attain that Self.

We find everywhere in these treatises a restless striving to grasp the true nature of the pantheistic Self, now through one metaphor, now through another. Thus [222](Bṛih. Up. II. iv.) the wise Yājnavalkya, about to renounce the world and retire to the forest, replies to the question of his wife, Maitreyī, with the words: “As a lump of salt thrown into the water would dissolve and could not be taken out again, while the water, wherever tasted, would be salt, so is this great being endless, unlimited, simply compacted of cognition. Arising out of these elements, it disappears again in them. After death there is no consciousness;” for, as he further explains, when the duality on which consciousness is based disappears, consciousness must necessarily cease.

We see a constant effort in these writings to understand the true nature of the pantheistic Self, using various metaphors. For example, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__](Bṛih. Up. II. iv.) the wise Yājnavalkya, who is about to give up worldly life and go to the forest, responds to his wife, Maitreyī, by saying: “Just like a lump of salt thrown into water dissolves and can't be retrieved, making the water salty wherever you taste it, this great being is endless and unlimited, made purely of awareness. It comes from these elements and eventually goes back into them. After death, there is no consciousness;” because, as he goes on to explain, when the duality that consciousness relies on disappears, consciousness will inevitably end.

In another passage of the same Upanishad (II. i. 20) we read: “Just as the spider goes out of itself by means of its thread, as tiny sparks leap out of the fire, so from the Ātman issue all vital airs, all worlds, all gods, all beings.

In another passage of the same Upanishad (II. i. 20) we read: “Just like a spider pulls itself out using its thread, and like tiny sparks jumping out of the fire, the Ātman produces all vital airs, all worlds, all gods, and all beings.

Here, again, is a stanza from the Muṇḍaka (III. ii. 8):—

Here, again, is a stanza from the Muṇḍaka (III. ii. 8):—

As rivers flow and disappear at last

As rivers flow and eventually fade away

In ocean’s waters, name and form renouncing,

In the ocean's waters, letting go of name and form,

So, too, the sage, released from name and form,

So, too, the wise person, free from names and appearances,

Is merged in the divine and highest spirit.

Is combined in the divine and highest spirit.

In a passage of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (III. vii.) Yājnavalkya describes the Ātman as the “inner guide” (antaryāmin): “Who is in all beings, different from all beings, who guides all beings within, that is thy Self, the inward guide, immortal.

In a section of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (III. vii.), Yājnavalkya describes the Ātman as the “inner guide” (antaryāmin): “Who is in all beings, different from all beings, who guides all beings within, that is your Self, the inward guide, immortal.

The same Upanishad contains an interesting conversation, in which King Ajātaçatru of Kāçi (Benares) instructs the Brahman, Bālāki Gārgya, that Brahma is not the spirit (purusha) which is in sun, moon, wind, and other natural phenomena, or even in the (waking) soul (ātman), but is either the dreaming soul, which is creative, assuming any form at pleasure, or, in the highest stage, the [223]soul in dreamless sleep, for here all phenomena have disappeared. This is the first and the last condition of Brahma, in which no world exists, all material existence being only the phantasms of the dreaming world-soul.

The same Upanishad includes an interesting conversation where King Ajātaçatru of Kāçi (Benares) tells the Brahman, Bālāki Gārgya, that Brahma is not the spirit (purusha) found in the sun, moon, wind, and other natural phenomena, or even in the (waking) soul (ātman), but is rather the dreaming soul, which is creative and can take any form at will, or, at its highest stage, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] soul in dreamless sleep, where all phenomena have vanished. This represents both the beginning and the end state of Brahma, in which no world exists, and all material existence is merely the illusions of the dreaming world-soul.

Of somewhat similar purport is a passage of the Chhāndogya (viii. 7–12), where Prajāpati is represented as teaching the nature of the Ātman in three stages. The soul in the body as reflected in a mirror or water is first identified with Brahma, then the dreaming soul, and, lastly, the soul in dreamless sleep.

Of a similar meaning is a passage from the Chhāndogya (viii. 7–12), where Prajāpati teaches about the nature of the Ātman in three stages. First, the soul in the body is compared to a reflection in a mirror or water and is identified with Brahma; then, it refers to the dreaming soul, and finally, the soul in dreamless sleep.

How generally accepted the pantheistic theory must have become by the time the disputations at the court of King Janaka took place, is indicated by the form in which questions are put. Thus two different sages in the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (iii. 4, 5) successively ask Yājnavalkya in the same words: “Explain to us the Brahma which is manifest and not hidden, the Ātman that dwells in everything.

How widely accepted the pantheistic theory must have been by the time the discussions at King Janaka's court occurred is shown by the way the questions are asked. Two different sages in the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (iii. 4, 5) both ask Yājnavalkya the same question: “Explain to us the Brahma that is evident and not concealed, the Ātman that exists in everything.

With the doctrine that true knowledge led to supreme bliss by the absorption of the individual soul in Brahma went hand in hand the theory of transmigration (saṃsāra). That theory is developed in the oldest Upanishads; it must have been firmly established by the time Buddhism arose, for Buddha accepted it without question. Its earliest form is found in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, where the notion of being born again after death and dying repeatedly is coupled with that of retribution. Thus it is here said that those who have correct knowledge and perform a certain sacrifice are born again after death for immortality, while those who have not such knowledge and do not perform this sacrifice are reborn again and again, becoming the prey of Death. The notion here expressed does not go beyond repeated [224]births and deaths in the next world. It is transformed to the doctrine of transmigration in the Upanishads by supposing rebirth to take place in this world. In the Bṛihadāraṇyaka we further meet with the beginnings of the doctrine of karma, or “action,” which regulates the new birth, and makes it depend on a man’s own deeds. When the body returns to the elements, nothing of the individuality is here said to remain but the karma, according to which a man becomes good or bad. This is, perhaps, the germ of the Buddhistic doctrine, which, though denying the existence of soul altogether, allows karma to continue after death and to determine the next birth.

With the belief that true knowledge leads to ultimate happiness through the merging of the individual soul with Brahma came the idea of reincarnation (saṃsāra). This idea is explored in the oldest Upanishads and was likely well established by the time Buddhism emerged, as Buddha accepted it without question. Its earliest mention appears in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, where the concept of being reborn after death and experiencing repeated deaths is linked with the idea of retribution. It suggests that those who possess true knowledge and carry out a specific sacrifice will be reborn after death for immortality, while those lacking such knowledge and failing to perform the sacrifice are reborn again and again, falling victim to Death. The idea expressed here is limited to multiple [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] births and deaths in the afterlife. The Upanishads expand this into the idea of transmigration by positing that rebirth occurs in this world. In the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, we also begin to see the foundations of the doctrine of karma, or “action,” which influences the new birth based on a person's actions. When the body returns to the elements, nothing of the individuality is said to remain except for the karma, which determines whether a person is good or bad. This may be the seed of the Buddhist doctrine, which, while denying the existence of the soul, allows karma to persist after death and shape the next life.

The most important and detailed account of the theory of transmigration which we possess from Vedic times is supplied by the Chhāndogya Upanishad. The forest ascetic possessed of knowledge and faith, it is here said, after death enters the devayāna, the “path of the gods,” which leads to absorption in Brahma, while the householder who has performed sacrifice and good works goes by the pitṛiyāṇa or “path of the Fathers” to the moon, where he remains till the consequences of his actions are exhausted. He then returns to earth, being first born again as a plant and afterwards as a man of one of the three highest castes. Here we have a double retribution, first in the next world, then by transmigration in this. The former is a survival of the old Vedic belief about the future life. The wicked are born again as outcasts (chaṇḍālas), dogs or swine.

The most important and detailed account of the theory of transmigration that we have from Vedic times comes from the Chhāndogya Upanishad. It states that a forest ascetic who has knowledge and faith, after death, goes to the devayāna, the “path of the gods,” which leads to merging with Brahma. In contrast, a householder who has performed sacrifices and good deeds follows the pitṛiyāṇa or “path of the Fathers” to the moon, where he stays until the effects of his actions are fully felt. He then returns to earth, first being reborn as a plant and later as a man belonging to one of the three highest castes. This illustrates a dual system of reward and punishment: one in the afterlife and the other through reincarnation in this life. The first is a continuation of the ancient Vedic belief in an afterlife. Those who are wicked are reborn as outcasts (chaṇḍālas), dogs, or pigs.

The account of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (VI. ii. 15–16) is similar. Those who have true knowledge and faith pass through the world of the gods and the sun to the world of Brahma, whence there is no return. Those who practise sacrifice and good works pass through the world of [225]the Fathers to the moon, whence they return to earth, being born again as men. Others become birds, beasts, and reptiles.

The story in the Bṛihadāraṇyaka (VI. ii. 15–16) is similar. Those who have true knowledge and faith move through the worlds of the gods and the sun to the world of Brahma, from which there is no return. Those who perform sacrifices and good deeds travel through the world of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Fathers to the moon, where they return to earth, being reborn as humans. Others are transformed into birds, animals, and reptiles.

The view of the Kaushītaki Upanishad (i. 2–3) is somewhat different. Here all who die go to the moon, whence some go by the “path of the Fathers” to Brahma, while others return to various forms of earthly existence, ranging from man to worm, according to the quality of their works and the degree of their knowledge.

The perspective of the Kaushītaki Upanishad (i. 2–3) is a bit different. In this view, everyone who dies goes to the moon. From there, some travel the “path of the Fathers” to Brahma, while others return in different forms of earthly life, from humans to worms, depending on the quality of their actions and the level of their knowledge.

The Kāṭhaka, one of the most remarkable and beautiful of the Upanishads, treats the question of life after death in the form of a legend. Nachiketas, a young Brahman, visits the realm of Yama, who offers him the choice of three boons. For the third he chooses the answer to the question, whether man exists after death or no. Death replies: “Even the gods have doubted about this; it is a subtle point; choose another boon.” After vain efforts to evade the question by offering Nachiketas earthly power and riches, Yama at last yields to his persistence and reveals the secret. Life and death, he explains, are only different phases of development. True knowledge, which consists in recognising the identity of the individual soul with the world soul, raises its possessor beyond the reach of death:—

The Kāṭhaka, one of the most remarkable and beautiful Upanishads, addresses the issue of life after death through a legend. Nachiketas, a young Brahman, travels to the realm of Yama, who gives him the option of three boons. For the third, he asks for the answer to whether a person exists after death. Death responds, “Even the gods have questioned this; it’s a complex matter; choose another boon.” After trying unsuccessfully to sidestep the question by offering Nachiketas worldly power and wealth, Yama finally gives in to his determination and reveals the truth. He explains that life and death are just different stages of development. True knowledge, which involves recognizing the connection between the individual soul and the world soul, elevates its holder beyond the grasp of death:—

When every passion vanishes

When all passion fades

That nestles in the human heart,

That sits in the human heart,

Then man gains immortality,

Then the man gains immortality,

Then Brahma is obtained by him (vi. 14).

Then he reaches Brahma (vi. 14).

The story of the temptation of Nachiketas to choose the goods of this world in preference to the highest knowledge is probably the prototype of the legend of the temptation of Buddha by Māra or Death. Both by resisting the temptation obtain enlightenment. [226]

The story of Nachiketas being tempted to choose worldly pleasures over ultimate knowledge is likely the original version of the legend where Buddha is tempted by Māra or Death. Both achieve enlightenment by resisting temptation. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It must not of course be supposed that the Upanishads, either as a whole or individually, offer a complete and consistent conception of the world logically developed. They are rather a mixture of half-poetical, half-philosophical fancies, of dialogues and disputations dealing tentatively with metaphysical questions. Their speculations were only later reduced to a system in the Vedānta philosophy. The earliest of them can hardly be dated later than about 600 B.C., since some important doctrines first met with in them are presupposed by Buddhism. They may be divided chronologically, on internal evidence, into four classes. The oldest group, consisting, in chronological order, of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, Chhāndogya, Taittirīya, Aitareya, Kaushītaki, is written in prose which still suffers from the awkwardness of the Brāhmaṇa style. A transition is formed by the Kena, which is partly in verse and partly in prose, to a decidedly later class, the Kāṭhaka, Īçā, Çvetāçvatara, Muṇḍaka, Mahānārāyaṇa, which are metrical, and in which the Upanishad doctrine is no longer developing, but has become fixed. These are more attractive from the literary point of view. Even those of the older class acquire a peculiar charm from their liveliness, enthusiasm, and freedom from pedantry, while their language often rises to the level of eloquence. The third class, comprising the Praçna, Maitrāyaṇīya, and Māṇḍūkya, reverts to the use of prose, which is, however, of a much less archaic type than that of the first class, and approaches that of classical Sanskrit writers. The fourth class consists of the later Atharvan Upanishads, some of which are composed in prose, others in verse.

It shouldn't be assumed that the Upanishads, whether taken as a whole or individually, provide a complete and logically developed view of the world. Instead, they are a blend of half-poetic and half-philosophical ideas, featuring dialogues and discussions that tentatively explore metaphysical questions. Their ideas were only later organized into a system within Vedānta philosophy. The earliest of these texts can hardly be dated later than around 600 B.C., since important doctrines introduced in them are assumed by Buddhism. They can be chronologically divided, based on internal evidence, into four classes. The oldest group, in chronological order, includes the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, Chhāndogya, Taittirīya, Aitareya, and Kaushītaki, which are written in prose that still reflects the awkwardness of the Brāhmaṇa style. The Kena acts as a transition, being partly in verse and partly in prose, leading to a distinctly later group: the Kāṭhaka, Īçā, Çvetāçvatara, Muṇḍaka, and Mahānārāyaṇa, which are in meter and where the Upanishad doctrine has become established rather than still developing. These later texts are more engaging from a literary perspective. Even the older ones hold a unique charm through their liveliness, enthusiasm, and lack of pedantry, with their language often reaching the eloquence level. The third class, which includes the Praçna, Maitrāyaṇīya, and Māṇḍūkya, goes back to prose, but it's a much less archaic style than that of the first class and approaches the style of classical Sanskrit writers. The fourth class consists of the later Atharvan Upanishads, some of which are in prose and others in verse.

The Aitareya, one of the shortest of the Upanishads (extending to only about four octavo pages), consists of [227]three chapters. The first represents the world as a creation of the Ātman (also called Brahma), and man as its highest manifestation. It is based on the Purusha hymn of the Rigveda, but the primeval man is in the Upanishad described as having been produced by the Ātman from the waters which it created. The Ātman is here said to occupy three abodes in man, the senses, mind, and heart, to which respectively correspond the three conditions of waking, dreaming, and deep sleep. The second chapter treats of the threefold birth of the Ātman. The end of transmigration is salvation, which is represented as an immortal existence in heaven. The last chapter dealing with the nature of the Ātman states that “consciousness (prajnā) is Brahma.”

The Aitareya, one of the shortest Upanishads (only about four octavo pages long), consists of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]three chapters. The first chapter depicts the world as a creation of the Ātman (also known as Brahma), with humanity being its highest form. It draws from the Purusha hymn of the Rigveda, but here the primeval man is described as having been created by the Ātman from the waters that it generated. The Ātman is said to occupy three parts of man: the senses, mind, and heart, which correspond to the three states of waking, dreaming, and deep sleep. The second chapter discusses the threefold birth of the Ātman. The end of the cycle of rebirths is salvation, depicted as an eternal existence in heaven. The final chapter, which addresses the nature of the Ātman, states that “consciousness (prajnā) is Brahma.”

The Kaushītaki Upanishad is a treatise of considerable length divided into four chapters. The first deals with the two paths traversed by souls after death in connection with transmigration; the second with Prāṇa or life as a symbol of the Ātman. The last two, while discussing the doctrine of Brahma, contain a disquisition about the dependence of the objects of sense on the organs of sense, and of the latter on unconscious life (prāṇa) and conscious life (prajnātmā). Those who aim at redeeming knowledge are therefore admonished not to seek after objects or subjective faculties, but only the subject of cognition and action, which is described with much power as the highest god, and at the same time as the Ātman within us.

The Kaushītaki Upanishad is a significant text divided into four chapters. The first chapter discusses the two paths that souls take after death in relation to reincarnation; the second focuses on Prāṇa or life as a representation of the ātman. The last two chapters, while exploring the doctrine of Brahma, analyze how the objects of perception depend on the senses, and how the senses rely on unconscious life (prāṇa) and conscious life (prajnātmā). Those who seek true knowledge are advised not to pursue objects or subjective faculties, but only the subject of awareness and action, which is powerfully described as the highest god, as well as the ātman within us.

The Upanishads of the Sāmaveda start from the sāman or chant, just as those of the Rigveda from the uktha or hymn recited by the Hotṛi priest, in order, by interpreting it allegorically, to arrive at a knowledge of the Ātman or Brahma. The fact that the Upanishads [228]have the same basis, which is, moreover, largely treated in a similar manner, leads to the conclusion that the various Vedic schools found a common body of oral tradition which they shaped into dogmatic texts-books or Upanishads in their own way.

The Upanishads of the Sāmaveda begin with the sāman or chant, just like those of the Rigveda start with the uktha or hymn recited by the Hotṛi priest. They interpret it allegorically to gain an understanding of the Ātman or Brahma. The fact that the Upanishads [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] share the same foundation, which is largely addressed in a similar way, suggests that the various Vedic schools found a shared oral tradition that they each shaped into their own dogmatic texts, or Upanishads.

Thus the Chhāndogya, which is equal in importance, and only slightly inferior in extent, to the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, bears clear traces, like the latter, of being made up of collections of floating materials. Each of its eight chapters forms an independent whole, followed by supplementary pieces often but slightly connected with the main subject-matter.

Thus the Chhāndogya, which is equally important and only slightly shorter than the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, shows clear signs, like the latter, of being compiled from various sources. Each of its eight chapters stands alone, followed by additional sections that are often only loosely related to the main topic.

The first two chapters consist of mystical interpretations of the sāman and its chief part, called Udgītha (“loud song”). A supplement to the second chapter treats, among other subjects, of the origin of the syllable om, and of the three stages of religious life, those of the Brahman pupil, the householder, and the ascetic (to which later the religious mendicant was added as a fourth). The third chapter in the main deals with Brahma as the sun of the universe, the natural sun being its manifestation. The infinite Brahma is further described as dwelling, whole and undivided, in the heart of man. The way in which Brahma is to be attained is then described, and the great fundamental dogma of the identity of Brahma with the Ātman (or, as we might say, of God and Soul) is declared. The chapter concludes with a myth which forms a connecting link between the cosmogonic conceptions of the Rigveda and those of the law-book of Manu. The fourth chapter, containing discussions about wind, breath, and other phenomena connected with Brahma, also teaches how the soul makes its way to Brahma after death. [229]

The first two chapters contain mystical interpretations of the sāman and its main part, called Udgītha (“loud song”). A supplement to the second chapter discusses, among other topics, the origin of the syllable om, and the three stages of religious life: the Brahman pupil, the householder, and the ascetic (to which the religious mendicant was later added as a fourth). The third chapter mainly focuses on Brahma as the sun of the universe, with the natural sun being its manifestation. The infinite Brahma is further described as residing, whole and undivided, in the heart of man. The chapter then outlines how to reach Brahma, declaring the important principle of the identity of Brahma with the Ātman (or, as we might say, of God and Soul). It concludes with a myth that connects the cosmogonic concepts of the Rigveda with those of the law-book of Manu. The fourth chapter, which discusses wind, breath, and other phenomena related to Brahma, also explains how the soul reaches Brahma after death. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The first half of chapter v. is almost identical with the beginning of chapter vi. of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka. It is chiefly noteworthy for the theory of transmigration which it contains. The second half of the chapter is important as the earliest statement of the doctrine that the manifold world is unreal. The sat by desire produced from itself the three primary elements, heat, water, food (the later number being five—ether, air, fire, water, earth). As individual soul (jīva-ātman) it entered into these, which, by certain partial combinations called “triplication,” became various products (vikāra) or phenomena. But the latter are a mere name. Sat is the only reality, it is the Ātman: “Thou art that.” Chapter vii. enumerates sixteen forms in which Brahma may be adored, rising by gradation from nāman, “name,” to bhūman, “infinity,” which is the all-in-all and the Ātman within us. The first half of the last chapter discusses the Ātman in the heart and the universe, as well as how to attain it. The concluding portion of the chapter distinguishes the false from the true Ātman, illustrated by the three stages in which it appears—in the material body, in dreaming, and in sound sleep. In the latter stage we have the true Ātman, in which the distinction between subject and object has disappeared.

The first half of chapter v is almost the same as the beginning of chapter vi of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka. It's mainly notable for the theory of reincarnation that it presents. The second half of the chapter is significant as the earliest declaration of the idea that the diverse world is an illusion. The sat, by desire, created the three primary elements: heat, water, and food (later expanded to five—ether, air, fire, water, earth). As an individual soul (jīva-ātman), it entered into these, which, through specific partial combinations referred to as “triplication,” transformed into various products (vikāra) or phenomena. However, these are just names. Sat is the only reality; it is the Ātman: “You are that.” Chapter vii lists sixteen forms in which Brahma can be worshiped, progressing from nāman, “name,” to bhūman, “infinity,” which encompasses everything and the Ātman within us. The first half of the last chapter explores the Ātman in the heart and the universe, along with how to achieve it. The final part of the chapter differentiates the false from the true Ātman, exemplified by the three stages it appears in—in the physical body, in dreams, and in deep sleep. In the latter state, we encounter the true Ātman, where the distinction between subject and object has vanished.

To the Sāmaveda also belongs a very short treatise which was long called the Talavakāra Upanishad, from the school to which it was attached, but later, when it became separated from that school, received the name of Kena, from its initial word. It consists of two distinct parts. The second, composed in prose and much older, describes the relation of the Vedic gods to Brahma, representing them as deriving their power from and entirely dependent on the latter. The first part, which is metrical [230]and belongs to the period of fully developed Vedānta doctrine, distinguishes from the qualified Brahma, which is an object of worship, the unqualified Brahma, which is unknowable:—

To the Sāmaveda also belongs a very short text that was long known as the Talavakāra Upanishad, named after the school it was associated with. However, after it became separate from that school, it was renamed Kena, based on its first word. It has two distinct parts. The second part, which is in prose and much older, explains the relationship between the Vedic gods and Brahma, showing that they derive their power from and are completely dependent on him. The first part, written in verse [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and belonging to the period of fully developed Vedānta doctrine, distinguishes between the qualified Brahma, which is worshipped, and the unqualified Brahma, which is unknowable:—

To it no eye can penetrate,

To it, no eye can see through,

Nor speech nor thought can ever reach:

Nor speech nor thought can ever reach:

It rests unknown; we cannot see

It remains unknown; we can't see

How any one may teach it us.

How anyone can teach it to us.

The various Upanishads of the Black Yajurveda all bear the stamp of lateness. The Maitrāyaṇa is a prose work of considerable extent, in which occasional stanzas are interspersed. It consists of seven chapters, the seventh and the concluding eight sections of the sixth forming a supplement. The fact that it retains the orthographical and euphonic peculiarities of the Maitrāyaṇa school, gives this Upanishad an archaic appearance. But its many quotations from other Upanishads, the occurrence of several late words, the developed Sānkhya doctrine presupposed by it, distinct references to anti-Vedic heretical schools, all combine to render the late character of this work undoubted. It is, in fact, a summing up of the old Upanishad doctrines with an admixture of ideas derived from the Sānkhya system and from Buddhism. The main body of the treatise expounds the nature of the Ātman, communicated to King Bṛihadratha of the race of Ikshvāku (probably identical with the king of that name mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa), who declaims at some length on the misery and transitoriness of earthly existence. Though pessimism is not unknown to the old Upanishads, it is much more pronounced here, doubtless in consequence of Sānkhya and Buddhistic influence.

The various Upanishads of the Black Yajurveda all show signs of being written later. The Maitrāyaṇa is a lengthy prose work that includes occasional stanzas. It has seven chapters, with the seventh and the concluding eight sections of the sixth chapter serving as a supplement. Its retention of the orthographical and euphonic characteristics of the Maitrāyaṇa school gives this Upanishad an ancient feel. However, its numerous quotes from other Upanishads, the presence of several later words, the advanced Sānkhya doctrine it assumes, and clear references to anti-Vedic heretical schools all confirm its later origins. Essentially, it summarizes the old Upanishad teachings while mixing in ideas from the Sānkhya system and Buddhism. The main part of the text discusses the nature of the Ātman, communicated to King Bṛihadratha of the Ikshvāku lineage (likely the same king mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa), who speaks at length about the suffering and impermanence of earthly life. While pessimism is present in the old Upanishads, it is much more pronounced here, likely due to the influence of Sānkhya and Buddhism.

The subject is treated in the form of three questions. [231]The answer to the first, how the Ātman enters the body, is that Prajāpati enters in the form of the five vital airs in order to animate the lifeless bodies created by him. The second question is, How does the supreme soul become the individual soul (bhūtātman)? This is answered rather in accordance with the Sānkhya than the Vedānta doctrine. Overcome by the three qualities of matter (prakṛiti), the Ātman, forgetting its real nature, becomes involved in self-consciousness and transmigration. The third question is, How is deliverance from this state of misery possible? This is answered in conformity with neither Vedānta nor Sānkhya doctrine, but in a reactionary spirit. Only those who observe the old requirements of Brahmanism, the rules of caste and the religious orders (āçramas), are declared capable of attaining salvation by knowledge, penance, and meditation on Brahma. The chief gods, that is to say, the triad of the Brāhmaṇa period, Fire, Wind, Sun, the three abstractions, Time, Breath, Food, and the three popular gods, Brahmā, Rudra (i.e. Çiva), and Vishṇu are explained as manifestations of Brahma.

The topic is addressed through three queries. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The answer to the first question, about how the Ātman enters the body, is that Prajāpati enters as the five vital airs to bring life to the lifeless bodies he created. The second question is, how does the supreme soul become the individual soul (bhūtātman)? This is answered more in line with Sānkhya than Vedānta teachings. Overwhelmed by the three qualities of matter (prakṛiti), the Ātman forgets its true nature and gets caught up in self-awareness and the cycle of rebirth. The third question is, how can one escape this state of suffering? This is answered in a way that doesn't align with either Vedānta or Sānkhya but reflects a reactionary viewpoint. Only those who follow the ancient practices of Brahmanism, the caste rules and the religious orders (āçramas), are said to be able to achieve salvation through knowledge, penance, and meditating on Brahma. The main gods—the triad from the Brāhmaṇa period: Fire, Wind, and Sun, along with the three abstractions: Time, Breath, and Food, as well as the three popular gods, Brahmā, Rudra (i.e. Çiva), and Vishṇu—are described as manifestations of Brahma.

The remainder of this Upanishad is supplementary, but contains several passages of considerable interest. We have here a cosmogonic myth, like those of the Brāhmaṇas, in which the three qualities of matter, Tamas, Rajas, Sattva, are connected with Rudra, Brahmā, and Vishṇu, and which is in other respects very remarkable as a connecting link between the philosophy of the Rigveda and the later Sānkhya system. The sun is further represented as the external, and prāṇa (breath) as the internal, symbol of the Ātman, their worship being recommended by means of the sacred syllable om, the three “utterances” (vyāhṛitis) bhūr, bhuvaḥ, svar, and the [232]famous Sāvitrī stanza. As a means of attaining Brahma we find a recommendation of Yoga or the ascetic practices leading to a state of mental concentration and bordering on trance. The information we here receive of these practices is still undeveloped compared with the later system. In addition to the three conditions of Brahma, waking, dreaming, and deep sleep, mention is made of a fourth (turīya) and highest stage. The Upanishad concludes with the declaration that the Ātman entered the world of duality because it wished to taste both truth and illusion.

The rest of this Upanishad is supplementary, but it includes several passages that are quite interesting. It presents a creation myth, similar to those in the Brāhmaṇas, where the three qualities of matter, Tamas, Rajas, and Sattva, are linked to Rudra, Brahmā, and Vishṇu. This text is also significant as it connects the philosophy of the Rigveda with the later Sānkhya system. The sun is depicted as the external symbol and prāṇa (breath) as the internal symbol of the Ātman, with their worship recommended through the sacred syllable om, the three “utterances” (vyāhṛitis) bhūr, bhuvaḥ, svar, and the well-known Sāvitrī stanza. To attain Brahma, it suggests practicing Yoga or ascetic practices that lead to mental concentration and a trance-like state. The information we gain about these practices is still quite basic compared to the later system. In addition to the three states of Brahma—waking, dreaming, and deep sleep—there is a mention of a fourth (turīya) and highest state. The Upanishad ends with the statement that the Ātman entered the world of duality because it wanted to experience both truth and illusion.

Older than the Maitrāyaṇa, which borrows from them, are two other Upanishads of the Black Yajurveda, the Kāṭhaka and the Çvetāçvatara. The former contains some 120 and the latter some 110 stanzas.

Older than the Maitrāyaṇa, which draws from them, are two other Upanishads of the Black Yajurveda, the Kāṭhaka and the Çvetāçvatara. The former has about 120 and the latter has around 110 stanzas.

The Kāṭhaka deals with the legend of Nachiketas, which is told in the Kāṭhaka portion of the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa, and a knowledge of which it presupposes. This is indicated by the fact that it begins with the same words as the Brāhmaṇa story. The treatise appears to have consisted originally of the first only of its two chapters. For the second, with its more developed notions about Yoga and its much more pronounced view as to the unreality of phenomena, looks like a later addition. The first contains an introductory narrative, an account of the Ātman, of its embodiment and final return by means of Yoga. The second chapter, though less well arranged, on the whole corresponds in matter with the first. Its fourth section, while discussing the nature of the Ātman, identifies both soul (purusha) and matter (prakṛiti) with it. The fifth section deals with the manifestation of the Ātman in the world, and especially in man. The way in which it at [233]the same time remains outside them in its full integrity and is not affected by the suffering of living beings, is strikingly illustrated by the analogy of both light and air, which pervade space and yet embrace every object, and of the sun, the eye of the universe, which remains free from the blemishes of all other eyes outside of it. In the last section Yoga is taught to be the means of attaining the highest goal. The gradation of mental faculties here described is of great interest for the history of the Sānkhya and Yoga system. An unconscious contradiction runs through this discussion, inasmuch as though the Ātman is regarded as the all-in-all, a sharp contrast is drawn between soul and matter. It is the contradiction between the later Vedānta and the Sānkhya-Yoga systems of philosophy.

The Kāṭhaka tells the story of Nachiketas, which is found in the Kāṭhaka section of the Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa, and it assumes familiarity with that story. This is shown by the fact that it starts with the same lines as the Brāhmaṇa tale. The text seems to have originally consisted only of its first of two chapters. The second chapter, with its more developed ideas about Yoga and a much stronger perspective on the unreality of phenomena, seems to be a later addition. The first chapter includes an introductory story, a description of the Ātman, its embodiment, and its final return through Yoga. The second chapter, although less organized, mainly aligns in content with the first. Its fourth section, while discussing the nature of the Ātman, equates both soul (purusha) and matter (prakṛiti) with it. The fifth section addresses how the Ātman manifests in the world, particularly in humans. It strikingly illustrates how it simultaneously remains untouched in its entirety and is not influenced by the suffering of living beings, using the analogy of light and air, which fill space yet touch every object, and the sun, the eye of the universe, which remains free from the imperfections of all other eyes. In the final section, Yoga is presented as the means to reach the highest goal. The hierarchy of mental abilities described here is very relevant for the history of the Sānkhya and Yoga systems. There is an unconscious contradiction throughout this discussion, as while the Ātman is seen as everything, a clear distinction is made between soul and matter. This reflects the contradiction between later Vedānta and the Sānkhya-Yoga systems of philosophy.

According to its own statement, the Çvetāçvatara Upanishad derives its name from an individual author, and the tradition which attributes it to one of the schools of the Black Yajurveda hardly seems to have a sufficient foundation. Its confused arrangement, the irregularities and arbitrary changes of its metres, the number of interpolated quotations which it contains, make the assumption likely that the work in its present form is not the work of a single author. In its present form it is certainly later than the Kāṭhaka, since it contains several passages which must be referred to that work, besides many stanzas borrowed from it with or without variation. Its lateness is further indicated by the developed theory of Yoga which it contains, besides the more or less definite form in which it exhibits various Vedānta doctrines either unknown to or only foreshadowed in the earlier Upanishads. Among these may be mentioned the destruction of the world [234]by Brahma at the end of a cosmic age (kalpa), as well as its periodic renewal out of Brahma, and especially the explanation of the world as an illusion (māyā) produced by Brahma. At the same time the author shows a strange predilection for the personified forms of Brahma as Savitṛi, Īçāna, or Rudra. Though Çiva has not yet become the name of Rudra, its frequent use as an adjective connected with the latter shows that it is in course of becoming fixed as the proper name of the highest god. In this Upanishad we meet with a number of the terms and fundamental notions of the Sānkhya, though the point of view is thoroughly Vedāntist; matter (prakṛiti), for instance, being represented as an illusion produced by Brahma.

According to its own statement, the Çvetāçvatara Upanishad gets its name from a specific author, and the tradition that ties it to one of the schools of the Black Yajurveda doesn't seem to have a solid basis. Its disorganized structure, the inconsistencies and random changes in its rhythms, along with the numerous inserted quotes it contains, suggest that the version we have now was not created by just one person. It's definitely newer than the Kāṭhaka, as it includes various sections that must refer to that text, as well as many lines borrowed from it, with or without changes. Its more recent nature is further highlighted by the advanced theory of Yoga it presents, along with the relatively clear form in which it outlines various Vedānta concepts that were either not known or only hinted at in earlier Upanishads. Among these ideas is the destruction of the world [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] by Brahma at the end of a cosmic cycle (kalpa), as well as its regular renewal from Brahma, and particularly the explanation of the world as an illusion (māyā) created by Brahma. At the same time, the author shows an unusual preference for the personified forms of Brahma as Savitṛi, Īçāna, or Rudra. Although Çiva hasn't yet become the name for Rudra, its frequent use as an adjective associated with him indicates that it's on its way to becoming established as the proper name of the highest god. In this Upanishad, we find several terms and key ideas from the Sānkhya, even though the perspective is firmly Vedāntist; for example, matter (prakṛiti) is depicted as an illusion created by Brahma.

To the White Yajurveda is attached the longest, and, beside the Chhāndogya, the most important of the Upanishads. It bears even clearer traces than that work of being a conglomerate of what must originally have been separate treatises. It is divided into three parts, each containing two chapters. The last part is designated, even in the tradition of the commentaries, as a supplement (Khila-kāṇḍa), a statement fully borne out by the contents. That the first and second parts were also originally independent of each other is sufficiently proved by both containing the legend of Yājnavalkya and his two wives in almost identical words throughout. To each of these parts (as well as to Book x. of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa) a successive list (vaṃça) of teachers is attached. A comparison of these lists seems to justify the conclusion that the first part (called Madhukāṇḍa) and the second (Yājnavalkya-kāṇḍa) existed during nine generations as independent Upanishads within the school of the White Yajurveda, and were then combined by a [235]teacher named Āgniveçya; the third part, which consists of all kinds of supplementary matter, being subsequently added. These lists further make the conclusion probable that the leading teachers of the ritual tradition (Brāhmaṇas) were different from those of the philosophical tradition (Upanishads).

To the White Yajurveda is attached the longest, and alongside the Chhāndogya, the most significant of the Upanishads. It shows even clearer signs than that work of being a mix of what must have originally been separate writings. It’s split into three parts, each containing two chapters. The last part is referred to, even in the commentaries, as a supplement (Khila-kāṇḍa), which is confirmed by its content. The fact that the first and second parts were also originally independent from each other is clearly proven by both containing the story of Yājnavalkya and his two wives in almost identical wording throughout. To each of these parts (as well as to Book x. of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa) a sequential list (vaṃça) of teachers is attached. Comparing these lists seems to support the conclusion that the first part (called Madhukāṇḍa) and the second (Yājnavalkya-kāṇḍa) existed as independent Upanishads within the White Yajurveda school for nine generations before being combined by a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] teacher named Āgniveçya; the third part, which includes various supplementary material, was added later. These lists further suggest that the leading teachers of the ritual tradition (Brāhmaṇas) were different from those of the philosophical tradition (Upanishads).

Beginning with an allegorical interpretation of the most important sacrifice, the Açvamedha (horse-sacrifice), as the universe, the first chapter proceeds to deal with prāṇa (breath) as a symbol of soul, and then with the creation of the world out of the Ātman or Brahma, insisting on the dependence of all existence on the Supreme Soul, which appears in every individual as his self. The polemical attitude adopted against the worship of the gods is characteristic, showing that the passage belongs to an early period, in which the doctrine of the superiority of the Ātman to the gods was still asserting itself. The next chapter deals with the nature of the Ātman and its manifestations, purusha and prāṇa.

Beginning with a symbolic interpretation of the most significant sacrifice, the Açvamedha (horse-sacrifice), as the universe, the first chapter then addresses prāṇa (breath) as a symbol of the soul, followed by the creation of the world from the Ātman or Brahman, emphasizing that all existence relies on the Supreme Soul, which exists in each individual as their self. The critical stance taken against the worship of the gods is notable, indicating that this section belongs to an earlier time when the idea of the superiority of the Ātman over the gods was still emerging. The next chapter discusses the nature of the Ātman and its expressions, purusha and prāṇa.

The second part of the Upanishad consists of four philosophical discussions, in which Yājnavalkya is the chief speaker. The first (iii. 1–9) is a great disputation, in which the sage proves his superiority to nine successive interlocutors. One of the most interesting conclusions here arrived at is that Brahma is theoretically unknowable, but can be comprehended practically. The second discourse is a dialogue between King Janaka and Yājnavalkya, in which the latter shows the untenableness of six definitions set up by other teachers as to the nature of Brahma; for instance, that it is identical with Breath or Mind. He finally declares that the Ātman can only be described negatively, being intangible, indestructible, independent, immovable. [236]

The second part of the Upanishad includes four philosophical discussions, with Yājnavalkya as the main speaker. The first (iii. 1–9) is a major debate where the sage demonstrates his superiority over nine consecutive challengers. One of the most fascinating conclusions reached here is that Brahma is theoretically unknowable, but can be understood practically. The second discussion is a conversation between King Janaka and Yājnavalkya, where the latter argues against six definitions proposed by other teachers regarding the nature of Brahma; for example, that it is the same as Breath or Mind. He ultimately states that the Ātman can only be described in negative terms, being intangible, indestructible, independent, and immovable. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The third discourse (iv. 3–4) is another dialogue between Janaka and Yājnavalkya. It presents a picture of the soul in the conditions of waking, dreaming, deep sleep, dying, transmigration, and salvation. For wealth of illustration, fervour of conviction, beauty and elevation of thought, this piece is unequalled in the Upanishads or any other work of Indian literature. Its literary effect is heightened by the numerous stanzas with which it is interspersed. These are, however, doubtless later additions. The dreaming soul is thus described:—

The third discourse (iv. 3–4) is another conversation between Janaka and Yājnavalkya. It portrays the soul in the states of waking, dreaming, deep sleep, dying, rebirth, and liberation. In terms of rich examples, strong conviction, beauty, and depth of thought, this piece stands out in the Upanishads and any other Indian literature. Its literary impact is enhanced by the many verses that are mixed in. These are likely later additions. The dreaming soul is described as follows:—

Leaving its lower nest in breath’s protection,

Leaving its lower nest in the safety of breath,

And upward from that nest, immortal, soaring,

And up from that nest, eternal, flying,

Where’er it lists it roves about immortal,

Wherever it wants, it wanders around endlessly,

The golden-pinioned only swan of spirit (IV. iii. 13).

The golden-pinioned only swan of spirit (IV. iii. 13).

It roves in dream condition up and downward,

It wanders in a dreamlike state, moving up and down,

Divinely many shapes and forms assuming (ib. 14).

Divinely taking on many shapes and forms (ib. 14).

Then follows an account of the dreamless state of the soul:—

Then follows a description of the soul's state without dreams:—

As a falcon or an eagle, having flown about in the air, exhausted folds together its wings and prepares to alight, so the spirit hastes to that condition in which, asleep, it feels no desire and sees no dream (19).

Like a falcon or an eagle that has soared through the sky, folding its wings in exhaustion as it prepares to land, the spirit hastens to that state in which, while asleep, it feels no desire and sees no dreams (19).

This is its essential form, in which it rises above desire, is free from evil and without fear. For as one embraced by a beloved woman wots not of anything without or within, so also the soul embraced by the cognitional Self wots not of anything without or within (21).

This is its core essence, where it transcends desire, is free from harm, and has no fear. Just as someone in the arms of a beloved woman is unaware of anything around them or inside them, the soul, embraced by the understanding Self, is also unaware of anything outside or within (21).

With regard to the souls of those who are not saved, the view of the writer appears to be that after death they enter a new body immediately and without any intervening retribution in the other world, in exact accordance with their intellectual and moral quality. [237]

Regarding the souls of those who are not saved, the writer seems to believe that after death, they immediately enter a new body without any prior punishment in the afterlife, based entirely on their intellectual and moral quality. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

As a caterpillar, when it has reached the point of a leaf, makes a new beginning and draws itself across, so the soul, after casting off the body and letting go ignorance, makes a new beginning and draws itself across (IV. iv. 3).

Just like a caterpillar, when it reaches a leaf, starts anew and moves forward, the soul, after shedding the body and releasing ignorance, begins again and moves forward (IV. iv. 3).

As a goldsmith takes the material of an image and hammers out of it another newer and more beautiful form, so also the soul after casting off the body and letting go ignorance, creates for itself another newer and more beautiful form, either that of the Fathers or the Gandharvas or the Gods, or Prajāpati or Brahma, or other beings (IV. iv. 4).

Just as a goldsmith takes raw material and hammers it into a new, more beautiful shape, the soul, after shedding the body and releasing ignorance, creates a newer and more beautiful form for itself—whether it be that of the ancestors, the celestial musicians, the gods, the lord of creatures, Brahma, or other beings (IV. iv. 4).

But the vital airs of him who is saved, who knows himself to be identical with Brahma, do not depart, for he is absorbed in Brahma and is Brahma.

But the essential essence of someone who is saved, who recognizes that they are one with Brahma, does not leave, because they are absorbed in Brahma and are Brahma.

As a serpent’s skin, dead and cast off, lies upon an ant-hill, so his body then lies; but that which is bodiless and immortal, the life, is pure Brahma, is pure light (IV. iv. 7).

Just like a snake's old skin, discarded and lying on an ant hill, so his body lies; but what is without a body and immortal, the life, is pure Brahma, is pure light (IV. iv. 7).

The fourth discourse is a dialogue between Yājnavalkya and his wife Maitreyī, before the former, about to renounce the world, retires to the solitude of the forest. There are several indications that it is a secondary recension of the same conversation occurring in a previous chapter (II. iv.).

The fourth dialogue is a conversation between Yājnavalkya and his wife Maitreyī, just before he decides to give up on worldly life and heads into the forest for solitude. There are some signs that this is a later version of the same discussion that took place in an earlier chapter (II. iv.).

The first chapter of the third or supplementary part consists of fifteen sections, which are often quite short, are mostly unconnected in matter, and appear to be of very different age. The second chapter, however, forms a long and important treatise (identical with that found in the Chhāndogya) on the doctrine of transmigration. The views here expressed are so much at variance with those of Yājnavalkya that this text must have originated in another Vedic school, and have been loosely attached to this Upanishad owing to the peculiar importance of [238]its contents. The preceding and following section, which are connected with it, and are also found in the Chhāndogya, must have been added at the same time.

The first chapter of the third or supplementary part consists of fifteen sections that are often quite short, mostly unrelated in content, and seem to date from different periods. The second chapter, however, is a lengthy and significant treatise (the same one found in the Chhāndogya) that discusses the doctrine of transmigration. The ideas presented here differ so much from those of Yājnavalkya that this text likely originated from a different Vedic school and was loosely connected to this Upanishad due to the unique importance of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]its content. The preceding and following sections, which are related to it and also appear in the Chhāndogya, were likely added at the same time.

Not only is the longest Upanishad attached to the White Yajurveda, but also one of the very shortest, consisting of only eighteen stanzas. This is the Īçā, which is so called from its initial word. Though forming the last chapter of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, it belongs to a rather late period. It is about contemporaneous with the latest parts of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, is more developed in many points than the Kāṭhaka, but seems to be older than the Çvetāçvatara. Its leading motive is to contrast him who knows himself to be the same as the Ātman with him who does not possess true knowledge. It affords an excellent survey of the fundamental doctrines of the Vedānta philosophy.

Not only is the longest Upanishad linked to the White Yajurveda, but there's also one of the shortest, consisting of just eighteen stanzas. This is the Īçā, named after its opening word. Although it is the last chapter of the Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, it comes from a relatively late period. It dates around the same time as the latest sections of the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, is more developed in many areas than the Kāṭhaka, but appears to be older than the Çvetāçvatara. Its main theme is to compare those who know they are the same as the Ātman with those who lack true knowledge. It gives a great overview of the essential doctrines of Vedānta philosophy.

A large and indefinite number of Upanishads is attributed to the Atharva-veda, but the most authoritative list recognises twenty-seven altogether. They are for the most part of very late origin, being post-Vedic, and, all but three, contemporaneous with the Purāṇas. One of them is actually a Muhammadan treatise entitled the Alla Upanishad! The older Upanishads which belong to the first three Vedas were, with a few exceptions like the Çvetāçvatara, the dogmatic text-books of actual Vedic schools, and received their names from those schools, being connected with and supplementary to the ritual Brāhmaṇas. The Upanishads of the Atharva-veda, on the other hand, are with few exceptions like the Māṇḍūkya and the Jābāla, no longer connected with Vedic schools, but derive their names from their subject-matter or some other circumstance. They appear for the most part to represent the views of theosophic, mystic, ascetic, [239]or sectarian associations, who wished to have an Upanishad of their own in imitation of the old Vedic schools. They became attached to the Atharva-veda not from any internal connection, but partly because the followers of the Atharva-veda desired to become possessed of dogmatic text-books of their own, and partly because the fourth Veda was not protected from the intrusion of foreign elements by the watchfulness of religious guilds like the old Vedic schools.

A large and uncertain number of Upanishads are attributed to the Atharva-veda, but the most reliable list identifies a total of twenty-seven. Most of them come from a much later period, being post-Vedic, and all but three are contemporary with the Purāṇas. One of these is actually a Muslim text called the Alla Upanishad! The older Upanishads associated with the first three Vedas, with a few exceptions like the Çvetāçvatara, served as doctrinal textbooks for actual Vedic schools and were named after those schools, as they were linked to and supplemental to the ritual Brāhmaṇas. In contrast, the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda, with few exceptions like the Māṇḍūkya and the Jābāla, are no longer tied to Vedic schools but are named after their subjects or other factors. They primarily reflect the perspectives of theosophic, mystic, ascetic, or sectarian groups who wanted an Upanishad of their own as a model based on the old Vedic schools. They became associated with the Atharva-veda not due to any internal connection, but partly because the followers of the Atharva-veda wanted their own doctrinal textbooks, and partly because the fourth Veda was more susceptible to the influence of foreign elements, unlike the older Vedic schools which were guarded by religious guilds.

The fundamental doctrine common to all the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda is developed by most of them in various special directions. They may accordingly be divided into four categories which run chronologically parallel with one another, each containing relatively old and late productions. The first group, as directly investigating the nature of the Ātman, has a scope similar to that of the Upanishads of the other Vedas, and goes no further than the latter in developing its main thesis. The next group, taking the fundamental doctrine for granted, treats of absorption in the Ātman through ascetic meditation (yoga) based on the component parts of the sacred syllable om. These Upanishads are almost without exception composed in verse and are quite short, consisting on the average of about twenty stanzas. In the third category the life of the religious mendicant (sannyāsin), as a practical consequence of the Upanishad doctrine, is recommended and described. These Upanishads, too, are short, but are written in prose, though with an admixture of verse. The last group is sectarian in character, interpreting the popular gods Çiva (under various names, such as Īçāna, Maheçvara, Mahādeva) and Vishṇu (as Nārāyaṇa and Nṛisiṃha or “Man-lion”) as personifications [240]of the Ātman. The different Avatārs of Vishṇu are here regarded as human manifestations of the Ātman.

The key principle found in all the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda is explored by many of them in various specific ways. They can be categorized into four groups that develop alongside each other, each including both older and newer works. The first group focuses on understanding the nature of the Ātman and is similar in scope to the Upanishads of the other Vedas, without advancing its central argument beyond what the latter do. The next group assumes the basic doctrine and discusses merging with the Ātman through ascetic meditation (yoga) based on the elements of the sacred syllable om. These Upanishads are typically composed in verse and are quite brief, averaging about twenty stanzas. In the third category, the lifestyle of the religious mendicant (sannyāsin) is recommended and described as a practical outcome of the Upanishadic teaching. These Upanishads are also short, but they are written in prose with some verse included. The final group is sectarian, interpreting the popular gods Çiva (by various names, including Īçāna, Maheçvara, Mahādeva) and Vishṇu (as Nārāyaṇa and Nṛisiṃha or “Man-lion”) as personifications [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the Ātman. The different Avatārs of Vishṇu are seen here as human manifestations of the Ātman.

The oldest and most important of these Atharvan Upanishads, as representing the Vedānta doctrine most faithfully, are the Muṇḍaka, the Praçna, and to a less degree the Māṇḍūkya. The first two come nearest to the Upanishads of the older Vedas, and are much quoted by Bādarāyaṇa and Çankara, the great authorities of the later Vedānta philosophy. They are the only original and legitimate Upanishads of the Atharva. The Muṇḍaka derives its name from being the Upanishad of the tonsured (muṇḍa), an association of ascetics who shaved their heads, as the Buddhist monks did later. It is one of the most popular of the Upanishads, not owing to the originality of its contents, which are for the most part derived from older texts, but owing to the purity with which it reproduces the old Vedānta doctrine, and the beauty of the stanzas in which it is composed. It presupposes, above all, the Chhāndogya Upanishad, and in all probability the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, the Taittirīya, and the Kāṭhaka. Having several important passages in common with the Çvetāçvatara and the Bṛihannārāyaṇa of the Black Yajurveda, it probably belongs to the same epoch, coming between the two in order of time. It consists of three parts, which, speaking generally, deal respectively with the preparations for the knowledge of Brahma, the doctrine of Brahma, and the way to Brahma.

The oldest and most significant of the Atharvan Upanishads, which best reflect the Vedānta philosophy, are the Muṇḍaka, the Praçna, and, to a lesser extent, the Māṇḍūkya. The first two are closest to the Upanishads of the older Vedas and are frequently referenced by Bādarāyaṇa and Çankara, who are prominent figures in later Vedānta philosophy. They are the only original and authentic Upanishads of the Atharva. The Muṇḍaka gets its name from being the Upanishad of the tonsured (muṇḍa), a group of ascetics who shaved their heads, similar to Buddhist monks later on. It is one of the most well-known Upanishads, not because of its originality—since most of its content is taken from older texts—but due to how accurately it conveys the traditional Vedānta teachings and the beauty of its verses. It mainly builds upon the Chhāndogya Upanishad, and likely also references the Bṛihadāraṇyaka, Taittirīya, and Kāṭhaka. Sharing several key passages with the Çvetāçvatara and the Bṛihannārāyaṇa from the Black Yajurveda, it likely belongs to the same era, positioned chronologically between the two. The text is divided into three sections, which generally focus on the preparations for understanding Brahma, the teachings about Brahma, and the path to Brahma.

The Praçna Upanishad, written in prose and apparently belonging to the Pippalāda recension of the Atharva-veda, is so called because it treats, in the form of questions (praçna) addressed by six students of Brahma to the sage Pippalāda, six main points of the [241]Vedānta doctrine. These questions concern the origin of matter and life (prāṇa) from Prajāpati; the superiority of life (prāṇa) above the other vital powers; the nature and divisions of the vital powers; dreaming and dreamless sleep; meditation on the syllable om; and the sixteen parts of man.

The Praçna Upanishad, written in prose and likely belonging to the Pippalāda version of the Atharva-veda, is named for its format, consisting of questions (praçna) posed by six students of Brahma to the sage Pippalāda. These questions address six key aspects of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Vedānta doctrine. They explore the origin of matter and life (prāṇa) from Prajāpati; the superiority of life (prāṇa) over other vital forces; the nature and categories of these vital forces; dreaming and dreamless sleep; meditation on the syllable om; and the sixteen components of human existence.

The Māṇḍūkya is a very short prose Upanishad, which would hardly fill two pages of the present book. Though bearing the name of a half-forgotten school of the Rigveda, it is reckoned among the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda. It must date from a considerably later time than the prose Upanishads of the three older Vedas, with the unmethodical treatment and prolixity of which its precision and conciseness are in marked contrast. It has many points of contact with the Maitrāyaṇa Upanishad, to which it seems to be posterior. It appears, however, to be older than the rest of the treatises which form the fourth class of the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda. Thus it distinguishes only three morae in the syllable om, and not yet three and a half. The fundamental idea of this Upanishad is that the sacred syllable is an expression of the universe. It is somewhat remarkable that this work is not quoted by Çankara; nevertheless, it not only exercised a great influence on several Upanishads of the Atharva-veda, but was used more than any other Upanishad by the author of the well-known later epitome of the Vedānta doctrine, the Vedānta-sāra.

The Māṇḍūkya is a very short prose Upanishad that would barely fill two pages of this book. Although it’s named after a nearly forgotten school of the Rigveda, it’s considered one of the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda. It must have been written much later than the prose Upanishads of the three older Vedas, which are known for their disorganized treatment and excessive length, making the precision and brevity of the Māṇḍūkya stand out in comparison. It has many connections with the Maitrāyaṇa Upanishad, which seems to be its successor. However, it appears to be older than the other texts that make up the fourth class of the Upanishads of the Atharva-veda. This text identifies only three morae in the syllable om, not three and a half. The main idea of this Upanishad is that the sacred syllable represents the universe. It’s somewhat surprising that this work isn’t referenced by Çankara; however, it had a significant impact on several Upanishads of the Atharva-veda, and it was referenced more than any other Upanishad by the author of the well-known later summary of Vedānta teachings, the Vedānta-sāra.

It is, however, chiefly important as having given rise to one of the most remarkable products of Indian philosophy, the Kārikā of Gauḍapāda. This work consists of more than 200 stanzas divided into four parts, the first of which includes the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad. [242]The esteem in which the Kārikā was held is indicated by the fact that its parts are reckoned as four Upanishads. There is much probability in the assumption that its author is identical with Gauḍapāda, the teacher of Govinda, whose pupil was the great Vedāntist commentator, Çankara (800 A.D.). The point of view of the latter is the same essentially as that of the author of the Kārikā, and many of the thoughts and figures which begin to appear in the earlier work are in common use in Çankara’s commentaries. Çankara may, in fact, be said to have reduced the doctrines of Gauḍapāda to a system, as did Plato those of Parmenides. Indeed, the two leading ideas which pervade the Indian poem, viz., that there is no duality (advaita) and no becoming (ajāti), are, as Professor Deussen points out, identical with those of the Greek philosopher.

It is primarily significant because it led to one of the most notable products of Indian philosophy, the Kārikā by Gaudapada. This work consists of over 200 stanzas divided into four sections, with the first one containing the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The high regard for the Kārikā is shown by the fact that its sections are counted as four Upanishads. It's quite likely that the author is the same as Gauḍapāda, the teacher of Govinda, who was the mentor of the renowned Vedāntist commentator, Çankaya (800 A.D.). Çankara's perspective is essentially the same as that of the author of the Kārikā, and many of the ideas and concepts that start to appear in the earlier work are commonly found in Çankara’s commentaries. In fact, Çankara can be seen as having systematized the doctrines of Gauḍapāda, similar to how Plato did for Parmenides. Indeed, the two main ideas that run through the Indian poem—namely, that there is no duality (advaita) and no becoming (ajāti)—are, as Professor Deussen points out, identical to those of the Greek philosopher.

The first part of the Kārikā is practically a metrical paraphrase of the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad. Peculiar to it is the statement that the world is not an illusion or a development in any sense, but the very nature or essence (svabhāva) of Brahma, just as the rays, which are all the same (i.e. light), are not different from the sun. The remainder of the poem is independent of the Upanishad and goes far beyond its doctrines. The second part has the special title of Vaitathya or the “Falseness” of the doctrine of reality. Just as a rope is in the dark mistaken for a snake, so the Ātman in the darkness of ignorance is mistaken for the world. Every attempt to imagine the Ātman under empirical forms is futile, for every one’s idea of it is dependent on his experience of the world.

The first part of the Kārikā is basically a rhythmic retelling of the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad. It uniquely states that the world is not an illusion or a development in any way, but the very nature or essence (svabhāva) of Brahma, just like how the rays, which are all the same (i.e. light), are not different from the sun. The rest of the poem is separate from the Upanishad and goes much deeper than its teachings. The second part is specifically titled Vaitathya or the “Falseness” of the doctrine of reality. Just as a rope in the dark can be mistaken for a snake, the Ātman in the darkness of ignorance is confused with the world. Any attempt to picture the Ātman in tangible forms is pointless, because everyone’s idea of it is shaped by their experience of the world.

The third part is entitled Advaita, “Non-duality.” The identity of the Supreme Soul (Ātman) with the [243]individual soul (jīva) is illustrated by comparison with space, and that part of it which is contained in a jar. Arguing against the theory of genesis and plurality, the poet lays down the axiom that nothing can become different from its own nature. The production of the existent (sato janma) is impossible, for that would be produced which already exists. The production of the non-existent (asato janma) is also impossible, for the non-existent is never produced, any more than the son of a barren woman. The last part is entitled Alāta-çānti, or “Extinction of the firebrand (circle),” so called from an ingenious comparison made to explain how plurality and genesis seem to exist in the world. If a stick which is glowing at one end is waved about, fiery lines or circles are produced without anything being added to or issuing from the single burning point. The fiery line or circle exists only in the consciousness (vijnāna). So, too, the many phenomena of the world are merely the vibrations of the consciousness, which is one. [244]

The third part is called Advaita, “Non-duality.” It shows the connection between the Supreme Soul (Ātman) and the individual soul (jīva) by comparing it to space and the part of it that is inside a jar. The poet argues against the idea of creation and plurality, stating that nothing can change from its inherent nature. The creation of what exists (sato janma) is impossible, because that would mean creating something that already exists. The creation of what doesn’t exist (asato janma) is also impossible, as the non-existent can never come into being, just like the child of a barren woman. The last part is titled Alāta-çānti, or “Extinction of the firebrand (circle),” named for an interesting comparison that explains how plurality and creation seem to occur in the world. If a burning stick is waved around, fiery lines or circles appear without adding anything or taking anything away from the single burning point. The fiery line or circle only exists in consciousness (vijnāna). Similarly, the many phenomena of the world are just the vibrations of consciousness, which is one. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IX

The Sūtras

(Circa 500–200 B.C.)

As the Upanishads were a development of the speculative side of the Brāhmaṇas and constituted the textbooks of Vedic dogma, so the Çrauta Sūtras form the continuation of their ritual side, though they are not, like the Upanishads, regarded as a part of revelation. A sacred character was never attributed to them, probably because they were felt to be treatises compiled, with the help of oral priestly tradition, from the contents of the Brāhmaṇas solely to meet practical needs. The oldest of them seem to go back to about the time when Buddhism came into being. Indeed it is quite possible that the rise of the rival religion gave the first impetus to the composition of systematic manuals of Brahmanic worship. The Buddhists in their turn must have come to regard Sūtras as the type of treatise best adapted for the expression of religious doctrine, for the earliest Pāli texts are works of this character. The term Kalpa Sūtra is used to designate the whole body of Sūtras concerned with religion which belonged to a particular Vedic school. Where such a complete collection has been preserved, the Çrauta Sūtra forms its first and most extensive portion.

As the Upanishads were a development of the speculative aspects of the Brāhmaṇas and served as the foundational texts of Vedic beliefs, the Çrauta Sūtras continue the ritual aspects, though unlike the Upanishads, they are not considered part of divine revelation. They were never seen as sacred likely because they were perceived as writings compiled from the Brāhmaṇas through oral priestly tradition to address practical needs. The oldest of these texts appear to date back to around the time Buddhism emerged. In fact, it's quite possible that the rise of this competing religion spurred the creation of organized manuals for Brahmanic worship. The Buddhists, in turn, likely came to view Sūtras as the most suitable format for expressing religious teachings, as the earliest Pāli texts are of this nature. The term Kalpa Sūtra refers to the entire collection of Sūtras related to religion from a specific Vedic school. In cases where a complete collection has been preserved, the Çrauta Sūtra makes up its first and most extensive part.

To the Rigveda belong the Çrauta manuals of two [245]Sūtra schools (charaṇas), the Çānkhāyanas and the Āçvalāyanas, the former of whom were in later times settled in Northern Gujarat, the latter in the South between the Godāvarī and the Kṛishṇā. The ritual is described in much the same order by both, but the account of the great royal sacrifices is much more detailed in the Çānkhāyana Çrauta Sūtra. The latter, which is closely connected with the Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa, seems to be the older of the two, on the ground both of its matter and of its style, which in many parts resembles that of the Brāhmaṇas. It consists of eighteen books, the last two of which were added later, and correspond to the first two books of the Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka. The Çrauta Sūtra of Āçvalāyana, which consists of twelve books, is related to the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa. Āçvalāyana is also known as the author of the fourth book of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka, and was according to tradition the pupil of Çaunaka.

To the Rigveda belong the Çrauta manuals of two [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sūtra schools (charaṇas), the Çānkhāyanas and the Āçvalāyanas. The former later settled in Northern Gujarat, while the latter were located in the South between the Godāvarī and the Kṛishṇā rivers. Both schools describe the ritual in a similar order, but the account of the great royal sacrifices is much more detailed in the Çānkhāyana Çrauta Sūtra. This text, which is closely linked to the Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa, appears to be the older of the two based on both its content and style, which in many sections resembles that of the Brāhmaṇas. It has eighteen books, with the last two added later, corresponding to the first two books of the Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka. The Çrauta Sūtra of Āçvalāyana, consisting of twelve books, is related to the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa. Āçvalāyana is also recognized as the author of the fourth book of the Aitareya Āraṇyaka and, according to tradition, was the student of Çaunaka.

Three Çrauta Sūtras to the Sāmaveda have been preserved. The oldest, that of Maçaka, also called Ārsheya-kalpa, is nothing more than an enumeration of the prayers belonging to the various ceremonies of the Soma sacrifice in the order of the Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa. The Çrauta Sūtra composed by Lāṭyāyana, became the accepted manual of the Kauthuma school. This Sūtra, like that of Maçaka, which it quotes, is closely connected with the Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa. The Çrauta Sūtra of Drāhyāyaṇa, which differs but little from that of Lāṭyāyana, belongs to the Rāṇāyanīya branch of the Sāmaveda.

Three Çrauta Sūtras for the Sāmaveda have been preserved. The oldest one, by Maçaka, also known as Ārsheya-kalpa, is simply a list of the prayers for the various Soma sacrifice ceremonies, organized according to the Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa. The Çrauta Sūtra written by Lāṭyāyana became the standard manual for the Kauthuma school. This Sūtra, like Maçaka's, which it references, is closely linked to the Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa. The Çrauta Sūtra of Drāhyāyana, which is very similar to Lāṭyāyana's, belongs to the Rāṇāyanīya branch of the Sāmaveda.

To the White Yajurveda belongs the Çrauta Sūtra of Kātyāyana. This manual, which consists of twenty-six chapters, on the whole strictly follows the sacrificial [246]order of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. Three of its chapters (xxii.–xxiv.), however, relate to the ceremonial of the Sāmaveda. Owing to the enigmatical character of its style, it appears to be one of the later productions of the Sūtra period.

To the White Yajurveda belongs the Çrauta Sūtra of Kātyāyana. This manual, which consists of twenty-six chapters, mostly follows the sacrificial [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] order of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. However, three of its chapters (xxii.–xxiv.) relate to the ceremonies of the Sāmaveda. Due to the puzzling nature of its style, it seems to be one of the later works from the Sūtra period.

No less than six Çrauta Sūtras belonging to the Black Yajurveda have been preserved, but only two of them have as yet been published. Four of these form a very closely connected group, being part of the Kalpa Sūtras of four subdivisions of the Taittirīya Çākhā, which represented the later sūtra schools (charaṇas) not claiming a special revelation of Veda or Brāhmaṇa. The Çrauta Sūtra of Āpastamba forms the first twenty-four of the thirty chapters (praçnas) into which his Kalpa Sūtra is divided; and that of Hiraṇyakeçin, an offshoot of the Āpastambas, the first eighteen of the twenty-nine chapters of his Kalpa Sūtra. The Sūtra of Baudhāyana, who is older than Āpastamba, as well as that of Bhāradvāja, has not yet been published.

No less than six Çrauta Sūtras from the Black Yajurveda have been preserved, but only two of them have been published so far. Four of these form a closely connected group, being part of the Kalpa Sūtras of four subdivisions of the Taittirīya Çākhā, which represented the later sūtra schools (charaṇas) that didn’t claim any special revelation of the Veda or Brāhmaṇa. The Çrauta Sūtra of Āpastamba makes up the first twenty-four of the thirty chapters (praçnas) into which his Kalpa Sūtra is divided; and that of Hiranyakashipu, a branch of the Āpastambas, consists of the first eighteen of the twenty-nine chapters of his Kalpa Sūtra. The Sūtra of Baudhāyana, who is older than Āpastamba, as well as that of Bhāradvaja, has not yet been published.

Connected with the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā is the Mānava Çrauta Sūtra. It belongs to the Mānavas, who were a subdivision of the Maitrāyaṇīyas, and to whom the law-book of Manu probably traces its origin. It seems to be one of the oldest. It has a descriptive character, resembling the Brāhmaṇa parts of the Yajurveda, and differing from them only in simply describing the course of the sacrifice, to the exclusion of legends, speculations, or discussions of any kind. There is also a Vaikhānasa Çrauta Sūtra attached to the Black Yajurveda, but it is known only in a few MSS.

Connected to the Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā is the Mānava Çrauta Sūtra. This text belongs to the Mānavas, a subgroup of the Maitrāyaṇīyas, from which the law book of Manu likely originates. It appears to be one of the oldest texts. It has a descriptive style similar to the Brāhmaṇa sections of the Yajurveda, differing primarily by solely detailing the process of the sacrifice, without including legends, speculations, or any discussions. There is also a Vaikhānasa Çrauta Sūtra associated with the Black Yajurveda, but it is only known from a few manuscripts.

The Çrauta Sūtra of the Atharva-veda is the Vaitāna Sūtra. It is neither old nor original, but was undoubtedly compiled in order to supply the Atharva, like [247]the other Vedas, with a Sūtra of its own. It probably received its name from the word with which it begins, since the term vaitāna (“relating to the three sacrificial fires”) is equally applicable to all Çrauta Sūtras. It agrees to a considerable extent with the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa, though it distinctly follows the Sūtra of Kātyāyana to the White Yajurveda. One indication of its lateness is the fact that whereas in other cases a Gṛihya regularly presupposes the Çrauta Sūtra, the Vaitāna is dependent on the domestic sūtra of the Atharva-veda.

The Çrauta Sūtra of the Atharva-veda is the Vaitāna Sūtra. It's neither ancient nor original, but was definitely put together to provide the Atharva, like [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the other Vedas, with its own Sūtra. It likely got its name from the word it starts with, since the term vaitāna (“related to the three sacrificial fires”) applies to all Çrauta Sūtras. It shares a considerable amount of content with the Gopatha Brāhmaṇa, but it clearly follows the Sūtra of Kātyāyana associated with the White Yajurveda. One sign of its later composition is that while other Gṛihya texts usually assume the Çrauta Sūtra, the Vaitāna relies on the domestic sūtra of the Atharva-veda.

Though the Çrauta Sūtras are indispensable for the right understanding of the sacrificial ritual, they are, from any other point of view, a most unattractive form of literature. It will, therefore, suffice to mention in briefest outline the ceremonies with which they deal. It is important to remember, in the first place, that these rites are never congregational, but are always performed on behalf of a single individual, the so-called Yajamāna or sacrificer, who takes but little part in them. The officiators are Brahman priests, whose number varies from one to sixteen, according to the nature of the ceremony. In all these rites an important part is played by the three sacred fires which surround the vedi, a slightly excavated spot covered with a litter of grass for the reception of offerings to the gods. The first ceremony of all is the setting up of the sacred fires (agni-ādheya), which are kindled by the sacrificer and his wife with the firesticks, and are thereafter to be regularly maintained.

Though the Çrauta Sūtras are essential for properly understanding the sacrificial ritual, they are not appealing as a form of literature from any other perspective. Therefore, it is enough to briefly outline the ceremonies they cover. First, it’s important to note that these rites are never communal; they are always conducted for a single individual, the so-called Yajamāna or sacrificer, who participates very little. The officiants are Brahmin priests, with their number ranging from one to sixteen, depending on the ceremony. In all these rites, the three sacred fires play a significant role and surround the vedi, a slightly dug area covered with grass for holding offerings to the gods. The very first ceremony is the establishment of the sacred fires (agni-ādheya), which the sacrificer and his wife kindle using firesticks and are then to be regularly maintained.

The Çrauta rites, fourteen in number, are divided into the two main groups of seven oblation (havis) sacrifices and seven soma sacrifices. Different forms of the animal sacrifice are classed with each group. The havis sacrifices consist of offerings of milk, ghee, porridge, grain, [248]cakes, and so forth. The commonest is the Agnihotra, the daily morning and evening oblation of milk to the three fires. The most important of the others are the new and full moon sacrifices (darçapūrṇa-māsa) and those offered at the beginning of the three seasons (chāturmāsya). Besides some other recurrent sacrifices, there are very many which are to be offered on some particular occasion, or for the attainment of some special object.

The Çrauta rites, which number fourteen, are organized into two main groups: seven oblation (havis) sacrifices and seven soma sacrifices. Different forms of animal sacrifice are categorized within each group. The havis sacrifices include offerings of milk, ghee, porridge, grain, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]cakes, and more. The most common is the Agnihotra, the daily morning and evening milk offering to the three fires. The most significant among the other sacrifices are those performed during the new and full moon (darçapūrṇa-māsa) and those made at the start of the three seasons (chāturmāsya). In addition to some other regular sacrifices, there are many that are to be offered on specific occasions or for achieving particular goals.

The various kinds of Soma sacrifices were much more complicated. Even the simplest and fundamental form, the Agnishṭoma (“praise of Agni”) required the ministrations of sixteen priests. This rite occupied only one day, with three pressings of soma, at morning, noon, and evening; but this day was preceded by very detailed preparatory ceremonies, one of which was the initiation (dīkshā) of the sacrificer and his wife. Other soma sacrifices lasted for several days up to twelve; while another class, called sattras or “sessions,” extended to a year or more.

The different types of Soma sacrifices were way more complex. Even the most basic and essential one, the Agnishṭoma (“praise of Agni”), required the help of sixteen priests. This ritual took just one day and involved three pressings of soma—morning, noon, and evening—but the day was preceded by very detailed preparation ceremonies, including the initiation (dīkshā) of the sacrificer and his wife. Other soma sacrifices could last several days, up to twelve, while another category, called sattras or “sessions,” could go on for a year or more.

A very sacred ceremony that can be connected with the soma sacrifice is the Agnichayana, or “Piling of the fire-altar,” which lasts for a year. It begins with a sacrifice of five animals. Then a long time is occupied in preparing the earthenware vessel, called ukhā, in which fire is to be maintained for a year. Very elaborate rules are given both as to the ingredients, such as the hair of a black antelope, with which the clay is to be mixed, and as to how it is to be shaped, and finally burnt. Then the bricks, which have different and particular sizes, have to be built up in prescribed order. The lowest of the five strata must have 1950, all of them together, a total of 10,800 bricks. Many of these have their special name [249]and significance. Thus the altar is gradually built up, as its bricks are placed in position, to the accompaniment of appropriate rites and verses, by a formidable array of priests. These are but some of the main points in the ceremony; but they will probably give some faint idea of the enormous complexity and the vast mass of detail, where the smallest of minutiæ are of importance, in the Brahman ritual. No other religion has ever known its like.

A very sacred ceremony related to the soma sacrifice is the Agnichayana, or “Building of the fire-altar,” which lasts for a year. It starts with a sacrifice of five animals. A significant amount of time is spent preparing the earthenware vessel, called ukhā, in which the fire will be kept for a year. There are detailed rules about the ingredients, like the hair of a black antelope, that need to be mixed with the clay, as well as how the vessel should be shaped and ultimately burned. Then, the bricks, which come in different specific sizes, must be arranged in a prescribed order. The lowest of the five layers must consist of 1950 bricks, with a total of 10,800 bricks altogether. Many of these bricks have their own special names [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and meanings. Gradually, as the bricks are placed in position, the altar is constructed with the guidance of appropriate rituals and verses performed by a large number of priests. These are just a few of the key aspects of the ceremony; they hint at the immense complexity and the vast amount of details, where even the smallest elements are crucial, in the Brahman ritual. No other religion has anything comparable.

As the domestic ritual is almost entirely excluded from the Brāhmaṇas, the authors of the Gṛihya Sūtras had only the authority of popular tradition to rely on when they systematised the observances of daily life. As a type, the Gṛihya manuals must be somewhat later than the Çrauta, for they regularly presuppose a knowledge of the latter.

As the domestic rituals are almost completely left out of the Brāhmaṇas, the authors of the Gṛihya Sūtras had to depend solely on popular tradition when they organized the daily life practices. In general, the Gṛihya manuals are likely to be somewhat later than the Çrauta, as they consistently assume some knowledge of the latter.

To the Rigveda belongs in the first place the Çānkhāyana Gṛihya Sūtra. It consists of six books, but only the first four form the original portion of the work, and even these contain interpolations. Closely connected with this work is the Çāmbavya Gṛihya, which also belongs to the school of the Kaushītakins, and is as yet known only in manuscript. Though borrowing largely from Çānkhāyana, it is not identical with that work. It knows nothing of the last two books, nor even a number of ceremonies described in the third and fourth, while having a book of its own concerning the sacrifice to the Manes. Connected with the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa is the Gṛihya Sūtra of Āçvalāyana, which its author in the first aphorism gives us to understand is a continuation of his Çrauta Sūtra. It consists of four books, and, like the latter work, ends with the words “adoration to Çaunaka.” [250]

To the Rigveda, the first notable text is the Çānkhāyana Gṛihya Sūtra. It has six books, but only the first four are considered the original parts of the work, and even these include some additions. Closely related to this text is the Çāmbavya Gṛihya, which also belongs to the Kaushītakins school and is currently only available in manuscript form. Although it borrows significantly from the Çānkhāyana, it is not the same. It does not include the last two books and lacks certain ceremonies detailed in the third and fourth books, while having its own book about sacrifices to the Manes. The Gṛihya Sūtra of Āçvalāyana is associated with the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa, and its author suggests in the first aphorism that it is a continuation of his Çrauta Sūtra. It contains four books and, like the previous work, concludes with the phrase “adoration to Çaunaka.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The chief Gṛihya Sūtra of the Sāmaveda is that of Gobhila, which is one of the oldest, completest, and most interesting works of this class. Its seems to have been used by both the schools of its Veda. Besides the text of the Sāmaveda it presupposes the Mantra Brāhmaṇa. The latter is a collection, in the ritual order, of the mantras (except those occurring in the Sāmaveda itself), which are quoted by Gobhila in an abbreviated form. The Gṛihya Sūtra of Khādira, belonging to the Drāhyāyaṇa school and used by the Rāṇāyanīya branch of the Sāmaveda, is little more than Gobhila remodelled in a more succinct form.

The main Gṛihya Sūtra of the Sāmaveda is that of Gobhila, which is one of the oldest, most complete, and most interesting works of its kind. It appears to have been used by both schools of its Veda. Besides the text of the Sāmaveda, it assumes knowledge of the Mantra Brāhmaṇa. The latter is a collection, arranged in the order of rituals, of the mantras (except those found in the Sāmaveda itself), which Gobhila quotes in a shortened form. The Gṛihya Sūtra of Khadi, belonging to the Drāhyāyaṇa school and used by the Rāṇāyanīya branch of the Sāmaveda, is essentially a more concise version of Gobhila's work.

The Gṛihya Sūtra of the White Yajurveda is that of Pāraskara, also called the Kātīya or Vājasaneya Gṛihya Sūtra. It is so closely connected with the Çrauta Sūtra of Kātyāyana, that it is often quoted under the name of that author. The later law-book of Yājnavalkya bears evidence of the influence of Pāraskara’s work.

The Gṛihya Sūtra of the White Yajurveda belongs to Pāraskara, also known as the Kātīya or Vājasaneya Gṛihya Sūtra. It's so closely linked with the Çrauta Sūtra of Kātyāyana that it's often cited under that author's name. The later law-book by Yājnavalkya shows the impact of Pāraskara’s work.

Of the seven Gṛihya Sūtras of the Black Yajurveda only three have as yet been published. The Gṛihya of Āpastamba forms two books (26–27) of his Kalpa Sūtra. The first of these two books is the Mantrapāṭha, which is a collection of the formulas accompanying the ceremonies. The Gṛihya Sūtra, in the strict sense, is the second book, which presupposes the Mantrapāṭha. Books XIX. and XX. of Hiraṇyakeçin’s Kalpa Sūtra form his Gṛihya Sūtra. About Baudhāyana’s Gṛihya not much is known, still less about that of Bhāradvāja. The Mānava Gṛihya Sūtra is closely connected with the Çrauta, repeating many of the statements of the latter verbally. It is interesting as containing a ceremony unknown to other Gṛihya Sūtras, the worship [251]of the Vināyakas. The passage reappears in a versified form in Yājnavalkya’s law-book, where the four Vināyakas are transformed into the one Vināyaka, the god Gaṇeça. With the Mānava is clearly connected the Kāṭhaka Gṛihya Sūtra, not only in the principle of its arrangement, but even in the wording of many passages. It is nearly related to the law-book of Vishṇu. The Vaikhānasa Gṛihya Sūtra is an extensive work bearing traces of a late origin, and partly treating of subjects otherwise relegated to works of a supplementary character.

Of the seven Gṛihya Sūtras of the Black Yajurveda, only three have been published so far. The Gṛihya of Āpastamba consists of two books (26–27) from his Kalpa Sūtra. The first of these two books is the Mantrapāṭha, which contains the formulas used in the ceremonies. The Gṛihya Sūtra, in the strict sense, is the second book, which relies on the Mantrapāṭha. Books XIX and XX of Hiraṇyakeçin’s Kalpa Sūtra make up his Gṛihya Sūtra. Not much is known about Baudhāyana’s Gṛihya, and even less about Bhāradvāja’s. The Mānava Gṛihya Sūtra is closely tied to the Çrauta, repeating many of its statements verbatim. It is noteworthy for containing a ceremony not found in other Gṛihya Sūtras, the worship of the Vināyakas. This passage appears again in a poetic form in Yājnavalkya’s law-book, where the four Vināyakas are united into one, the god Gaṇeça. The Mānava is clearly related to the Kāṭhaka Gṛihya Sūtra, not only in how it’s arranged but also in the wording of many sections. It shares a close relationship with the law-book of Vishṇu. The Vaikhānasa Gṛihya Sūtra is a large work that shows signs of a later origin and partially covers topics usually found in supplementary texts.

To the Atharva-veda belongs the important Kauçika Sūtra. It is not a mere Gṛihya Sūtra, for besides giving the more important rules of the domestic ritual, it deals with the magical and other practices specially connected with its Veda. By its extensive references to these subjects it supplies much material unknown to other Vedic schools. It is a composite work, apparently made up of four or five different treatises. In combination with the Atharva-veda it supplies an almost complete picture of the ordinary life of the Vedic Indian.

To the Atharva-veda belongs the important Kauçika Sūtra. It’s not just a Gṛihya Sūtra; in addition to outlining the key rules for domestic rituals, it also covers magical and other practices specifically related to its Veda. Through its extensive references to these topics, it offers a lot of material that’s not found in other Vedic schools. It’s a composite work, seemingly made up of four or five different texts. When combined with the Atharva-veda, it provides almost a complete picture of the everyday life of the Vedic Indian.

The Gṛihya Sūtras give the rules for the numerous ceremonies applicable to the domestic life of a man and his family from birth to the grave. For the performance of their ritual only the domestic (āvasathya or vaivāhika) fire was required, as contrasted with the three sacrificial fires of the Çrauta Sūtras. They describe forty consecrations or sacraments (saṃskāras) which are performed at various important epochs in the life of the individual. The first eighteen, extending from conception to marriage, are called “bodily sacraments.” The remaining twenty-two are sacrifices. Eight [252]of these, the five daily sacrifices (mahāyajna) and some other “baked offerings” (pākayajna), form part of the Gṛihya ceremonies, the rest belonging to the Çrauta ritual.

The Gṛihya Sūtras outline the rules for the various ceremonies related to a man's domestic life and his family's journey from birth to death. To perform these rituals, only the household fire (āvasathya or vaivāhika) was needed, unlike the three sacrificial fires required in the Çrauta Sūtras. They detail forty consecrations or sacraments (saṃskāras) that take place at significant moments in a person's life. The first eighteen, which range from conception to marriage, are referred to as "bodily sacraments." The following twenty-two are sacrifices. Eight [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of these, including the five daily sacrifices (mahāyajna) and some other “baked offerings” (pākayajna), are part of the Gṛihya ceremonies, while the rest belong to the Çrauta ritual.

The first of the sacraments is the puṃsavana or ceremony aiming at the obtainment of a son. The most common expedient prescribed is the pounded shoot of a banyan tree placed in the wife’s right nostril. After the birth-rites (jāta-karma), the ceremony of giving the child its names (nāma-karaṇa) takes place, generally on the tenth day after birth. Two are given, one being the “secret name,” known only to the parents, as a protection against witchcraft, the other for common use. Minute directions are given as to the quality of the name; for instance, that it should contain an even number of syllables, begin with a soft letter, and have a semi-vowel in the middle; that for a Brahman it should end in -çarman, for a Kshatriya in -varman, and a Vaiçya in -gupta. Generally in the third year takes place the ceremony of tonsure (chūḍā-karaṇa), when the boy’s hair was cut, one or more tufts being left on the top, so that his hair might be worn after the fashion prevailing in his family. In the sixteenth year the rite of shaving the beard was performed. Its name, go-dāna, or “gift of cows,” is due to the fee usually having been a couple of cattle.

The first sacrament is the puṃsavana or ceremony aimed at having a son. The most common method recommended is placing a pounded shoot of a banyan tree in the wife's right nostril. After the birth rituals (jāta-karma), the ceremony for naming the child (nāma-karaṇa) occurs, typically on the tenth day after birth. Two names are given: one is the “secret name,” known only to the parents as protection against witchcraft, and the other is for everyday use. Specific guidelines are provided regarding the name's qualities; for example, it should have an even number of syllables, start with a soft letter, and include a semi-vowel in the middle. For a Brahmin, it should end in -çarman, for a Kshatriya in -varman, and for a Vaishya in -gupta. Generally, in the third year, the tonsure ceremony (chūḍā-karaṇa) takes place, where the boy's hair is cut, with one or more tufts left on top to reflect the family's hairstyle. In the sixteenth year, the rite of shaving the beard is performed. Its name, go-dāna, or “gift of cows,” comes from the usual fee, which was often a couple of cattle.

By far the most important ceremony of boyhood was that of apprenticeship to a teacher or initiation (upanayana), which in the case of a Brahman may take place between the eighth and sixteenth year, but a few years later in the case of the Kshatriya and the Vaiçya. On this occasion the youth receives a staff, a garment, a girdle, and a cord worn over one shoulder [253]and under the other arm. The first is made of different wood, the others of different materials according to caste. The sacred cord is the outward token of the Ārya or member of one of the three highest castes, and by investiture with it he attains his second birth, being thenceforward a “twice-born” man (dvi-ja). The spiritual significance of this initiation is the right to study the Veda, and especially to recite the most sacred of prayers, the Sāvitrī. In this ceremony the teacher (āchārya) who initiates the young Brahman is regarded as his spiritual father, and the Sāvitrī as his mother.

The most important ceremony of boyhood was the apprenticeship to a teacher or initiation (upanayana[253] and under the other arm. The staff is made of different types of wood, while the others are made from various materials based on caste. The sacred cord signifies membership in the Ārya or one of the three highest castes, and wearing it marks his second birth, making him a “twice-born” man (dvi-ja). The spiritual significance of this initiation is the right to study the Veda and especially to recite the most sacred of prayers, the Sāvitrī. In this ceremony, the teacher (āchārya) who initiates the young Brahman is seen as his spiritual father, and the Sāvitrī is viewed as his mother.

The rite of upanayana is still practised in India. It is based on a very old custom. The Avestan ceremony of investing the boy of fifteen with a sacred cord upon his admission into the Zoroastrian community shows that it goes back to Indo-Iranian times. The prevalence among primitive races all over the world of a rite of initiation, regarded as a second birth, upon the attainment of manhood, indicates that it was a still older custom, which in the Brahman system became transformed into a ceremony of admission to Vedic study.

The rite of upanayana is still practiced in India. It’s based on a very old tradition. The Avestan ceremony of giving a sacred cord to a fifteen-year-old boy when he joins the Zoroastrian community shows that it dates back to Indo-Iranian times. The widespread presence of initiation rites among primitive cultures worldwide, viewed as a second birth when reaching manhood, suggests that this was an even older custom, which in the Brahman system evolved into a ceremony for admission to Vedic study.

Besides his studies, the course of which is regulated by detailed rules, the constant duties of the pupil are the collection of fuel, the performance of devotions at morning and evening twilight, begging food, sleeping on the ground, and obedience to his teacher.

Besides his studies, which follow strict rules, the student's ongoing duties include gathering firewood, saying prayers at dawn and dusk, asking for food, sleeping on the ground, and obeying his teacher.

At the conclusion of religious studentship (brahmacharya), which lasted for twelve years, or till the pupil had mastered his Veda, he performs the rite of return (samāvartana), the principal part of which is a bath, with which he symbolically washes off his apprenticeship. He is now a snātaka (“one who has bathed”), [254]and soon proceeds to the most important sacrament of his life, marriage. The main elements of this ceremony doubtless go back to the Indo-European period, and belong rather to the sphere of witchcraft than of the sacrificial cult. The taking of her hand placed the bride in the power of her husband. The stone on which she stepped was to give her firmness. The seven steps which she took with her husband, and the sacrificial food which she shared with him, were to inaugurate friendship and community. Future abundance and male offspring were prognosticated when she had been conducted to her husband’s house, by seating her on the hide of a red bull and placing upon her lap the son of a woman who had only borne living male children. The god most closely connected with the rite was Agni; for the husband led his bride three times round the nuptial fire—whence the Sanskrit name for wedding, pari-ṇaya, “leading round”—and the newly kindled domestic fire was to accompany the couple throughout life. Offerings are made to it and Vedic formulas pronounced. After sunset the husband leads out his bride, and as he points to the pole-star and the star Arundhatī, they exhort each other to be constant and undivided for ever. These wedding ceremonies, preserved much as they are described in the Sūtras, are still widely prevalent in the India of to-day.

At the end of religious student life (brahmacharya), which lasted for twelve years, or until the student had mastered their Veda, they perform the rite of return (samāvartana), the main part of which is a bath, symbolically washing away their apprenticeship. They are now a snātaka (“one who has bathed”), [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and soon move on to the most significant ceremony of their life: marriage. The key elements of this ceremony likely date back to the Indo-European period and relate more to witchcraft than to sacrificial rituals. Taking her hand places the bride in her husband's care. The stone she steps on is meant to give her strength. The seven steps she takes with her husband, along with the sacrificial food they share, are meant to signify friendship and community. Future prosperity and male children are anticipated when she is taken to her husband's home by being seated on the hide of a red bull and having placed on her lap the son of a woman who has only had living male children. The deity most associated with the rite is Agni; the husband leads his bride around the nuptial fire three times—hence the Sanskrit term for wedding, pari-ṇaya, “leading round”—and the newly lit domestic fire is meant to accompany the couple throughout their lives. Offerings are made to it and Vedic chants are recited. After sunset, the husband leads his bride outside, and as he points to the pole star and the star Arundhatī, they encourage each other to remain loyal and united forever. These wedding ceremonies, preserved much as described in the Sūtras, are still widely practiced in present-day India.

All the above-mentioned sacraments are exclusively meant for males, the only one in which girls had a share being marriage (vivāha). About twelve of these Saṃskāras are still practised in India, investiture being still the most important next to marriage. Some of the ceremonies only survive in a symbolical form, as those connected with religious studentship. [255]

All the sacraments mentioned above are exclusively for males, with marriage (vivāha) being the only one that involves girls. About twelve of these Saṃskāras are still practiced in India, with the investiture ceremony remaining the most significant after marriage. Some of the rituals only exist in a symbolic form, like those related to religious studentship. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Among the most important duties of the new householder is the regular daily offering of the five great sacrifices (mahā-yajna), which are the sacrifice to the Veda (brahma-yajna), or Vedic recitation; the offering to the gods (deva-yajna) of melted butter in fire (homa); the libation (tarpaṇa) to the Manes (pitṛi-yajna); offerings (called bali) deposited in various places on the ground to demons and all beings (bhūta-yajna); and the sacrifice to men (manushya-yajna), consisting in hospitality, especially to Brahman mendicants. The first is regarded as by far the highest; the recitation of the sāvitrī, in particular, at morning and evening worship, is as meritorious as having studied the Veda. All these five daily sacrifices are still in partial use among orthodox Brahmans.

Among the most important responsibilities of the new homeowner is the regular daily performance of the five great sacrifices (mahā-yajna), which include the sacrifice to the Veda (brahma-yajna), or Vedic recitation; the offering to the gods (deva-yajna) of melted butter in fire (homa); the libation (tarpaṇa) to the ancestors (pitṛi-yajna); offerings (called bali) made in various places on the ground to spirits and all beings (bhūta-yajna); and the sacrifice to people (manushya-yajna), which consists of hospitality, especially to Brahmin beggars. The first is considered by far the most important; the recitation of the sāvitrī, in particular, during morning and evening worship, is as rewarding as having studied the Veda. All these five daily sacrifices are still somewhat practiced among traditional Brahmins.

There are other sacrifices which occur periodically. Such are the new and full moon sacrifices, in which, according to the Gṛihya ritual, a baked offering (pāka-yajna) is made, while, according to the Çrauta ceremony, cakes (puroḍāça) are offered. There is, further, at the beginning of the rains an offering made to serpents, when the use of a raised bed is enjoined, owing to the danger from snakes at that time. Various ceremonies are connected with the building and entering of a new house. Detailed rules are given about the site as well as the construction. A door on the west is, for instance, forbidden. On the completion of the house, which is built of wood and bamboo, an animal is sacrificed. Other ceremonies are concerned with cattle; for instance, the release of a young bull for the benefit of the community. Then there are agricultural ceremonies, such as the offering of the first-fruits and rites connected with ploughing. Mention is also made of offerings [256]to monuments (chaityas) erected to the memory of teachers. There are, moreover, directions as to what is to be done in case of evil dreams, bad omens, and disease.

There are other sacrifices that happen regularly. These include sacrifices during the new and full moons, where a baked offering (pāka-yajna) is made according to the Gṛihya ritual, and cakes (puroḍāça) are offered during the Çrauta ceremony. Additionally, at the start of the rainy season, an offering is made to serpents, and it's recommended to use a raised bed because of the risk of snakes at that time. Various ceremonies are linked to building and moving into a new house, with specific rules about the site and construction. For example, having a door on the west is prohibited. Once the house, made of wood and bamboo, is finished, an animal is sacrificed. Other ceremonies relate to cattle, such as releasing a young bull for the benefit of the community. There are also agricultural ceremonies, like offering the first-fruits and rites related to ploughing. Offerings to monuments (chaityas) that honor teachers are also mentioned. Furthermore, there are guidelines on what to do in case of bad dreams, negative omens, or illness.

Finally, one of the most interesting subjects with which the Gṛihya Sūtras deal is that of funeral rites (antyeshṭi) and the worship of the Manes. All but children under two years of age are to be cremated. The dead man’s hair and beard are cut off and his nails trimmed, the body being anointed with nard and a wreath being placed on the head. Before being burnt the corpse is laid on a black antelope skin. In the case of a Kshatriya, his bow (in that of a Brahman his staff, of a Vaiçya his goad) is taken from his hand, broken, and cast on the pyre, while a cow or a goat is burnt with the corpse. Afterwards a purifying ablution is performed by all relations to the seventh or tenth degree. They then sit down on a grassy spot and listen to old stories or a sermon on the transitoriness of life till the stars appear. At last, without looking round, they return in procession to their homes, where various observances are gone through. A death is followed by a period of impurity, generally lasting three days, during which the relatives are required, among other things, to sleep on the ground and refrain from eating flesh. On the night after the death a cake is offered to the deceased, and a libation of water is poured out; a vessel with milk and water is also placed in the open air, and the dead man is called upon to bathe in it. Generally after the tenth day the bones are collected and placed in an urn, which is buried to the accompaniment of the Rigvedic verse, “Approach thy mother earth” (x. 18, 10).

Finally, one of the most fascinating topics addressed by the Gṛihya Sūtras is funeral rites (antyeshṭi) and the worship of the Manes. Everyone except children under two years old is cremated. The deceased's hair and beard are shaved, and their nails are trimmed, with the body being anointed with nard and a wreath placed on their head. Before cremation, the body is laid on a black antelope skin. For a Kshatriya, their bow is taken from their hand, for a Brahman, their staff, and for a Vaiçya, their goad, all of which are broken and thrown onto the pyre, while a cow or goat is also burned with the body. Afterward, a purifying bath is taken by all relatives up to the seventh or tenth degree. They then sit on grass and listen to ancient stories or a sermon about the fleeting nature of life until the stars come out. Finally, without looking back, they walk back home in procession, where various rites are performed. A death is followed by a period of impurity typically lasting three days, during which relatives must sleep on the ground and avoid eating meat. On the night after the death, a cake is offered to the deceased, and water is poured out as a libation; a container with milk and water is also set outside, and the deceased is invited to bathe in it. Generally, after the tenth day, the bones are collected and placed in an urn, which is buried with the Rigvedic verse, “Approach thy mother earth” (x. 18, 10).

The soul is supposed to remain separated from the [257]Manes for a time as a preta or “ghost.” A çrāddha, or “offering given with faith” (çraddhā), of which it is the special object (ekoddishṭa), is presented to it in this state, the idea being that it would otherwise return and disquiet the relatives. Before the expiry of a year he is admitted to the circle of the Manes by a rite which makes him their sapiṇḍa (“united by the funeral cake”). After the lapse of a year or more another elaborate ceremony (called pitṛi-medha) takes place in connection with the erection of a monument, when the bones are taken out of the urn and buried in a suitable place. There are further various general offerings to the Manes, or çrāddhas, which take place at fixed periods, such as that on the day of new moon (pārvaṇa çrāddha), while others are only occasional and optional. These rites still play an important part in India, well-to-do families in Bengal spending not less than 5000 to 6000 rupees on their first çrāddha.

The soul is meant to stay separate from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Manes for a period as a preta or “ghost.” A çrāddha, or “offering made with faith” (çraddhā), which is specifically intended for it (ekoddishṭa), is presented during this time, based on the belief that it would otherwise return and disturb the living. Before a year has passed, the soul is welcomed into the circle of the Manes through a ritual that makes it their sapiṇḍa (“united by the funeral cake”). After a year or more, another detailed ceremony (called pitṛi-medha) occurs in connection with the erection of a monument, during which the bones are taken out of the urn and buried in an appropriate place. There are also various general offerings to the Manes, or çrāddhas, that happen at set times, like on the day of the new moon (pārvaṇa çrāddha), while others are occasional and optional. These rituals are still significant in India today, with well-off families in Bengal spending at least 5000 to 6000 rupees on their first çrāddha.

From all these offerings of the Gṛihya ritual are to be distinguished the two regular sacrifices of the Çrauta ritual, the one called Piṇḍa-pitṛi-yajna immediately preceding the new-moon sacrifice, the other being connected with the third of the four-monthly sacrifices.

From all these offers of the Gṛihya ritual, we can distinguish the two regular sacrifices of the Çrauta ritual: one called Piṇḍa-pitṛi-yajna, which takes place just before the new-moon sacrifice, and the other associated with the third of the four-monthly sacrifices.

The ceremonial of ancestor-worship was especially elaborated, and developed a special literature of its own, extending from the Vedic period to the legal Compendia of the Middle Ages. The Çrāddha-kalpa of Hemādri comprises upwards of 1700 pages in the edition of the Bibliotheca Indica.

The ritual of ancestor-worship was highly detailed and evolved a unique body of literature, spanning from the Vedic period to the legal compilations of the Middle Ages. The Çrāddha-kalpa by Hemādri contains over 1700 pages in the edition of the Bibliotheca Indica.

The above is the briefest possible sketch of the abundant material of the Gṛihya Sūtras, illustrating the daily domestic life of ancient India. Perhaps, however, enough has been said to show that they have [258]much human interest, and that they occupy an important place in the history of civilisation.

The above is the briefest possible overview of the rich content of the Gṛihya Sūtras, which reflect the daily home life of ancient India. However, it may be sufficient to demonstrate that they have [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a lot of human interest and hold an important position in the history of civilization.

The second branch of the Sūtra literature, based on tradition or Smṛiti, are the Dharma Sūtras, which deal with the customs of everyday life (sāmayāchārika). They are the earliest Indian works on law, treating fully of its religious, but only partially and briefly of its secular, aspect. The term Dharma Sūtra is, strictly speaking, applied to those collections of legal aphorisms which form part of the body of Sūtras belonging to a particular branch (çākhā) of the Veda. In this sense only three have been preserved, all of them attached to the Taittirīya division of the Black Yajurveda. But there is good reason to suppose that other works of the same kind which have been preserved, or are known to have existed, were originally also attached to individual Vedic schools. That Sūtras on Dharma were composed at a very early period is shown by the fact that Yāska, who dates from near the beginning of the Sūtra age, quotes legal rules in the Sūtra style. Indeed, one or two of those extant must go back to about his time.

The second branch of the Sūtra literature, based on tradition or Smṛiti, is the Dharma Sūtras, which focus on the customs of everyday life (sāmayāchārika). They are the oldest Indian works on law, fully addressing its religious aspects, but only briefly touching on its secular side. The term Dharma Sūtra specifically refers to collections of legal aphorisms that are part of a particular branch (çākhā) of the Veda. In this context, only three have been preserved, all linked to the Taittirīya division of the Black Yajurveda. However, there is strong evidence to suggest that other similar works, whether preserved or known to have existed, were also originally associated with individual Vedic schools. The early composition of Sūtras on Dharma is evidenced by Yāska, who dates from near the beginning of the Sūtra age, as he quotes legal rules in the Sūtra style. In fact, one or two of those still in existence likely date back to around his time.

The Dharma Sūtra which has been best preserved, and has remained free from the influence of sectarians or modern editors, is that of the Āpastambas. It forms two (28–29) of the thirty sections of the great Āpastamba Kalpa Sūtra, or body of aphorisms concerning the performance of sacrifices and the duties of the three upper classes. It deals chiefly with the duties of the Vedic student and of the householder, with forbidden food, purifications, and penances, while, on the secular side, it touches upon the law of marriage, inheritance, and crime only. From the disapprobation which the author expresses for a certain practice of the people of the North, [259]it may be inferred that he belonged to the South, where his school is known to have been settled in later times. Owing to the pre-Pāṇinean character of its language and other criteria, Bühler has assigned this Dharma Sūtra to about 400 B.C.

The Dharma Sūtra that has been best preserved and remains free from the influence of sectarians or modern editors is that of the Āpastambas. It constitutes sections 28–29 of the thirty sections of the great Āpastamba Kalpa Sūtra, which is a collection of principles regarding the performance of sacrifices and the responsibilities of the three upper classes. It mainly focuses on the duties of Vedic students and householders, addressing topics like forbidden foods, purification rituals, and penances, while on the secular side, it briefly discusses marriage laws, inheritance, and crime. From the disapproval the author shows towards a specific practice of the people from the North, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] it can be inferred that he was from the South, where his school is known to have been established later on. Due to the pre-Pāṇinean characteristics of its language and other factors, Bühler has dated this Dharma Sūtra to around 400 B.C.

Very closely connected with this work is the Dharma Sūtra of Hiraṇyakeçin; for the differences between the two do not go much beyond varieties of reading. In keeping with this relationship is the tradition that Hiraṇyakeçin branched off from the Āpastambas and founded a new school in the Konkan country on the south-west (about Goa). The lower limit for this separation from the Āpastambas is about 500 A.D., when a Hiraṇyakeçin Brahman is mentioned in an inscription. The main importance of this Sūtra lies in its confirming, by the parallelism of its text, the genuineness of by far the greatest part of Āpastamba’s work. It forms two (26–27) of the twenty-nine chapters of the Kalpa Sūtra belonging to the school of Hiraṇyakeçin.

Very closely linked to this work is the Dharma Sūtra of Hiraṇyakeçin; the differences between the two are mainly just variations in interpretation. Supporting this connection is the tradition that Hiraṇyakeçin broke away from the Āpastambas and established a new school in the Konkan region in the southwest (around Goa). The earliest point of this separation from the Āpastambas is around 500 A.D., when a Hiraṇyakeçin Brahman is referenced in an inscription. The main significance of this Sūtra lies in its affirmation, through the similarity of its text, of the authenticity of the vast majority of Āpastamba’s work. It includes two (26–27) of the twenty-nine chapters of the Kalpa Sūtra associated with the school of Hiraṇyakeçin.

The third Dharma Sūtra, generally styled a dharmaçāstra in the MSS., is that of Baudhāyana. Its position, however, within the Kalpa Sūtra of its school is not so fixed as in the two previous cases. Its subject-matter, when compared with that of Āpastamba’s Dharma Sūtra, indicates that it is the older of the two, just as the more archaic and awkward style of Baudhāyana’s Gṛihya Sūtra shows the latter to be earlier than the corresponding work of Āpastamba. The Baudhāyana school cannot be traced at the present day, but it appears to have belonged to Southern India, where the famous Vedic commentator Sāyaṇa was a member of it in the fourteenth century. The subjects dealt with in their Dharma Sūtra are multifarious, including [260]the duties of the four religious orders, the mixed castes, various kinds of sacrifice, purification, penance, auspicious ceremonies, duties of kings, criminal justice, examination of witnesses, law of inheritance and marriage, the position of women. The fourth section, which is almost entirely composed in çlokas, is probably a modern addition, and even the third is of somewhat doubtful age.

The third Dharma Sūtra, usually referred to as a dharmaçāstra in the manuscripts, belongs to Baudhāyana. However, its placement within the Kalpa Sūtra of its school isn't as clearly defined as in the two earlier cases. When compared to Āpastamba’s Dharma Sūtra, its subject matter suggests that it is the older of the two, much like the more archaic and clumsy style of Baudhāyana’s Gṛihya Sūtra indicates that it predates the similar work of Āpastamba. The Baudhāyana school can't be traced today, but it seems to have originated in Southern India, where the well-known Vedic commentator Sāyaṇa was part of it in the fourteenth century. The topics covered in their Dharma Sūtra are diverse, including [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the responsibilities of the four religious orders, mixed castes, different kinds of sacrifice, purification, penance, auspicious ceremonies, duties of kings, criminal justice, witness examination, laws of inheritance and marriage, and the status of women. The fourth section, which is mostly written in çlokas, is likely a more modern addition, and even the third section is somewhat questionable in terms of age.

With the above works must be classed the well-preserved law-book of Gautama. Though it does not form part of a Kalpa Sūtra, it must at one time have been connected with a Vedic school; for the Gautamas are mentioned as a subdivision of the Rāṇāyanīya branch of the Sāmaveda, and Kumārila’s statement that Gautama’s treatise originally belonged to that Veda is confirmed by the fact that its twenty-sixth section is taken word for word from the Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa. Though entitled a Dharma Çāstra, it is in style and character a regular Dharma Sūtra. It is composed entirely in prose aphorisms, without any admixture of verse, as in the other works of this class. Its varied contents resemble and are treated much in the same way as those of the Dharma Sūtra of Baudhāyana. The latter has indeed been shown to contain passages based on or borrowed from Gautama’s work, which is therefore the oldest Dharma Sūtra that has been preserved, or at least published, and can hardly date from later than about 500 B.C.

With the works mentioned above, the well-preserved law book of Buddha should be included. Although it isn't part of a Kalpa Sūtra, it must have once been associated with a Vedic school; the Gautamas are noted as a subdivision of the Rāṇāyanīya branch of the Sāmaveda. Kumārila’s claim that Gautama’s treatise originally belonged to that Veda is supported by the fact that its twenty-sixth section is copied word for word from the Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa. Despite being called a Dharma Çāstra, it’s written in the format and style of a typical Dharma Sūtra. It consists entirely of prose aphorisms, without any mix of verse like other works in this genre. Its diverse content is similar and approached in much the same way as that of the Dharma Sūtra of Baudhāyana. In fact, it's been shown that the latter contains passages based on or borrowed from Gautama’s work, making it the oldest Dharma Sūtra that has been preserved, or at least published, and it likely dates no later than around 500 B.C.

Another work of the Sūtra type, and belonging to the Vedic period, is the Dharma Çāstra of Vasishṭha. It has survived only in inferior MSS., and without the preserving influence of a commentary. It contains thirty chapters (adhyāyas), of which the last five appear to [261]consist for the most part of late additions. Many of the Sūtras, not only here, but even in the older portions, are hopelessly corrupt. The prose aphorisms of the work are intermingled with verse, the archaic trishṭubh metre being frequently employed instead of the later çlokas of Manu and others. The contents, which bear the Dharma Sūtra stamp, produce the impression of antiquity in various respects. Thus here, as in the Dharma Sūtra of Āpastamba, only six forms of marriage are recognised, instead of the orthodox eight. Kumārila states that in his time Vasishṭha’s law-book, while acknowledged to have general authority, was studied by followers of the Rigveda only. That he meant the present work and no other, is proved by the quotations from it which he gives, and which are found in the published text. As Vasishṭha, in citing Vedic Saṃhitās and Sūtras, shows a predilection for works belonging to the North of India, it is to be inferred that he or his school belonged to that part. Vasishṭha gives a quotation from Gautama which appears to refer to a passage in the extant text of the latter. His various quotations from Manu are derived, not from the later famous law-book, but evidently from a legal Sūtra related to our Manu. On the other hand, the extant text of Manu contains a quotation from Vasishṭha which actually occurs in the published edition of the latter. Hence Vasishṭha’s work must be later than that of Gautama, and earlier than that of Manu. It is further probable that the original part of the Sūtra of a school connected with the Rigveda and belonging to the North dates from a period some centuries before our era.

Another work of the Sūtra type from the Vedic period is the Dharma Çāstra of Vasishtha. It has only survived in poor MSS. and without a commentary to help preserve it. It contains thirty chapters (adhyāyas), with the last five mainly consisting of later additions. Many of the Sūtras, both here and in the older sections, are badly corrupted. The prose aphorisms are mixed with verses, often using the archaic trishṭubh meter instead of the later çlokas found in Manu and others. The content, marked by the Dharma Sūtra style, gives off an ancient vibe in several ways. For example, similar to the Dharma Sūtra of Āpastamba, it only recognizes six forms of marriage instead of the standard eight. Kumārila mentions that in his time, while Vasishṭha’s law book was generally respected, it was mostly studied by followers of the Rigveda. That he was referring to this work is supported by the quotes he provides, which appear in the published text. Since Vasishṭha shows a preference for Vedic Saṃhitās and Sūtras from North India, it’s inferred that he or his school was from that region. He includes a quote from Gautama that seems to relate to a passage in the surviving text of Gautama. His various quotes from Manu come, not from the famous later law book, but likely from a legal Sūtra related to our Manu. Conversely, the current text of Manu includes a quote from Vasishṭha that is actually found in the published edition of Vasishṭha. Thus, Vasishṭha’s work must be later than Gautama's but earlier than Manu's. It’s also likely that the original part of the Sūtra from a school connected with the Rigveda in the North dates back several centuries before our era.

Some Dharma Sūtras are known from quotations only, the oldest being those mentioned in other Dharma [262]Sūtras. Particular interest attaches to one of these, the Sūtra of Manu, or the Mānavas, because of its relationship to the famous Mānava dharma-çāstra. Of the numerous quotations from it in Vasishṭha, six are found unaltered or but slightly modified in our text of Manu. One passage cited in Vasishṭha is composed partly in prose and partly in verse, the latter portion recurring in Manu. The metrical quotations show a mixture of trishṭubh and çloka verses, like other Dharma Sūtras. These quoted fragments probably represent a Mānava dharma-sūtra which supplied the basis of our Mānava dharma-çāstra or Code of Manu.

Some Dharma Sūtras are known only through quotations, with the oldest ones being those mentioned in other Dharma [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sūtras. A particular focus is on one of these, the Sūtra of Manu, or the Mānavas, due to its connection to the well-known Mānava dharma-çāstra. Among the many quotations from it in Vasishṭha, six appear unchanged or only slightly altered in our version of Manu. One excerpt referenced in Vasishṭha is written partly in prose and partly in verse, with the verse section also appearing in Manu. The metrical quotes feature a mix of trishṭubh and çloka verses, similar to other Dharma Sūtras. These quoted segments likely reflect a Mānava dharma-sūtra that formed the foundation of our Mānava dharma-çāstra or Code of Manu.

Fragments of a legal treatise in prose and verse, attributed to the brothers Çankha and Likhita, who became proverbial for justice, have been similarly preserved. This work, which must have been extensive, and dealt with all branches of law, is already quoted as authoritative by Parāçara. The statement of Kumārila (700 A.D.) that it was connected with the Vājasaneyin school of the White Yajurveda is borne out by the quotations from it which have survived.

Fragments of a legal treatise in both prose and verse, credited to the brothers Çankha and Likhita, who were well-known for their fairness, have been preserved in a similar way. This work, which was likely comprehensive and covered all areas of law, is already referred to as authoritative by Parāçara. The claim by Kumārila (700 A.D.) that it was associated with the Vājasaneyin school of the White Yajurveda is supported by the quotations from it that have survived.

Sūtras need not necessarily go back to the oldest period of Indian law, as this style of composition was never entirely superseded by the use of metre. Thus there is a Vaikhānasa dharma-sūtra in four praçnas, which, as internal evidence shows, cannot be earlier than the third century A.D. It refers to the cult of Nārāyaṇa (Vishṇu), and mentions Wednesday by the name of budha-vāra, “day of Mercury.” It is not a regular Dharma Sūtra, for it contains nothing connected with law in the strict sense, but is only a treatise on domestic law (gṛihya-dharma). It deals with the religious duties of the four orders (āçramas), especially with those of the [263]forest hermit. For it is with the latter order that the Vaikhānasas, or followers of Vikhanas, are specially connected. They seem to have been one of the youngest offshoots of the Taittirīya school.

Sūtras don’t necessarily have to date back to the earliest days of Indian law, as this style of writing was never completely replaced by metrical compositions. There is a Vaikhānasa dharma-sūtra in four praçnas, which, based on internal evidence, cannot be from earlier than the third century A.D. It references the worship of Nārāyaṇa (Vishṇu) and mentions Wednesday as budha-vāra, meaning “day of Mercury.” It’s not a typical Dharma Sūtra since it doesn’t cover law in a strict sense; instead, it’s a treatise on domestic law (gṛihya-dharma). It focuses on the religious duties of the four orders (āçramas), particularly those of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]forest hermit. The Vaikhānasas, or followers of Vikhanas, are especially linked to this last order. They appear to have been one of the more recent offshoots of the Taittirīya school.

Looking back on the vast mass of ritual and usage regulated by the Sūtras, we are tempted to conclude that it was entirely the conscious work of an idle priesthood, invented to enslave and maintain in spiritual servitude the minds of the Hindu people. But the progress of research tends to show that the basis even of the sacerdotal ritual of the Brahmans was popular religious observances. Otherwise it would be hard to understand how Brahmanism acquired and retained such a hold on the population of India. The originality of the Brahmans consisted in elaborating and systematising observances which they already found in existence. This they certainly succeeded in doing to an extent unknown elsewhere.

Looking back at the extensive rituals and practices outlined in the Sūtras, we might be tempted to think that it was all just the deliberate effort of a lazy priesthood, created to control and keep the Hindu people in spiritual subservience. However, ongoing research suggests that even the priestly rituals of the Brahmans were rooted in popular religious practices. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain how Brahmanism gained and maintained such a strong influence over the people of India. The Brahmans' originality lay in refining and organizing existing practices that they found. They certainly managed to do this to a degree that was unmatched elsewhere.

Comparative studies have shown that many ritual practices go back to the period when the Indians and Persians were still one people. Thus the sacrifice was even then the centre of a developed ceremonial, and was tended by a priestly class. Many terms of the Vedic ritual already existed then, especially soma, which was pressed, purified through a sieve, mixed with milk, and offered as the main libation. Investiture with a sacred cord was, as we have seen, also known, and was in its turn based on the still older ceremony of the initiation of youths on entering manhood. The offering of gifts to the gods in fire is Indo-European, as is shown by the agreement of the Greeks, Romans, and Indians. Indo-European also is that part of the marriage ritual in which the newly wedded couple walk round the nuptial fire, [264]the bridegroom presenting a burnt offering and the bride an offering of grain; for among the Romans also the young pair walked round the altar from left to right before offering bread (far) in the fire. Indo-European, too, must be the practice of scattering rice or grain (as a symbol of fertility) over the bride and bridegroom, as prescribed in the Sūtras; for it is widely diffused among peoples who cannot have borrowed it. Still older is the Indian ceremony of producing the sacrificial fire by the friction of two pieces of wood. Similarly the practice in the construction of the Indian fire-altar of walling up in the lowest layer of bricks the heads of five different victims, including that of a man, goes back to an ancient belief that a building can only be firmly erected when a man or an animal is buried with its foundations.

Comparative studies have shown that many ritual practices trace back to the time when Indians and Persians were still one group. The sacrifice was already the focus of an established ceremony back then and was overseen by a priestly class. Many terms from Vedic rituals existed at that time, especially soma, which was pressed, purified through a sieve, mixed with milk, and offered as the main libation. The practice of being invested with a sacred cord was also known, based on the even older ceremony of initiating young men into adulthood. The act of offering gifts to the gods in fire is Indo-European, as evidenced by the similarities among Greeks, Romans, and Indians. Similarly, in the marriage ritual where the newlyweds circle the nuptial fire, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the groom presents a burnt offering while the bride offers grain; among the Romans, the couple also walked around the altar from left to right before presenting bread (far) in the fire. The practice of scattering rice or grain (as a symbol of fertility) over the bride and groom, as prescribed in the Sūtras, must also be Indo-European, as it is widely practiced among peoples who likely did not borrow it. The Indian ceremony of creating the sacrificial fire by friction from two pieces of wood is even older. Likewise, the tradition in constructing the Indian fire-altar of embedding the heads of five different victims, including that of a man, in the lowest layer of bricks stems from an ancient belief that a building can only be solidly established when a person or animal is buried with its foundations.

Finally, we have as a division of the Sūtras, concerned with religious practice, the Çulva Sūtras. The thirtieth and last praçna of the great Kalpa Sūtra of Āpastamba is a treatise of this class. These are practical manuals giving the measurements necessary for the construction of the vedi, of the altars, and so forth. They show quite an advanced knowledge of geometry, and constitute the oldest Indian mathematical works.

Finally, we have a section of the Sūtras focused on religious practice, the Çulva Sūtras. The thirtieth and final praçna of the great Kalpa Sūtra of Āpastamba is a treatise in this category. These are practical guides that provide the measurements needed for building the vedi, the altars, and more. They demonstrate a significant understanding of geometry and are regarded as the oldest mathematical works in India.

The whole body of Vedic works composed in the Sūtra style, is according to the Indian traditional view, divided into six classes called Vedāngas (“members of the Veda”). These are çikshā or phonetics; chhandas, or metre; vyākaraṇa, or grammar; nirukta, or etymology; kalpa, or religious practice; and jyotisha, or astronomy. The first four were meant as aids to the correct reciting and understanding of the sacred texts; the last two deal with religious rites or duties, and their proper seasons. They all have their origin in the exigencies of religion, [265]and the last four furnish the beginnings or (in one case) the full development of five branches of science that flourished in the post-Vedic period. In the fourth and sixth group the name of the class has been applied to designate a particular work representing it.

The entire collection of Vedic texts written in the Sūtra style is, according to Indian tradition, divided into six categories known as Vedāngas (“parts of the Veda”). These are çikshā or phonetics; chhandas or meter; vyākaraṇa or grammar; nirukta or etymology; kalpa or religious practice; and jyotisha or astronomy. The first four serve as tools for correctly reciting and understanding the sacred texts, while the last two focus on religious rituals or duties and their appropriate times. They all originate from the needs of religion, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the last four provide the foundation or, in one case, the complete development of five branches of science that thrived in the post-Vedic period. In the fourth and sixth categories, the name of the class has been used to refer to a specific work that represents it.

Of kalpa we have already treated at length above. No work representing astronomy has survived from the Vedic period; for the Vedic calendar, called jyotisha, the two recensions of which profess to belong to the Rigveda and Yajurveda respectively, dates from far on in the post-Vedic age.

Of kalpa, we have already discussed in detail above. No astronomical texts have survived from the Vedic period; the Vedic calendar, known as jyotisha, with two versions claiming to be from the Rigveda and Yajurveda respectively, originates much later in the post-Vedic era.

The Taittirīya Āraṇyaka (vii. 1) already mentions çikshā, or phonetics, a subject which even then appears to have dealt with letters, accents, quantity, pronunciation, and euphonic rules. Several works bearing the title of çikshā have been preserved, but they are only late supplements of Vedic literature. They are short manuals containing directions for Vedic recitation and correct pronunciation. The earliest surviving results of phonetic studies are of course the Saṃhitā texts of the various Vedas, which were edited in accordance with euphonic rules. A further advance was made by the constitution of the pada-pāṭha, or word-text of the Vedas, which, by resolving the euphonic combinations and giving each word (even the parts of compounds) separately, in its original form unmodified by phonetic rules, furnished a basis for all subsequent studies. Yāska, Pāṇini, and other grammarians do not always accept the analyses of the Padapāṭhas when they think they understand a Vedic form better. Patanjali even directly contests their authoritativeness. The treatises really representative of Vedic phonetics are the Prātiçākhyas, which are directly connected with the Saṃhitā and [266]Padapāṭha. It is their object to determine the relation of these to each other. In so doing they furnish a systematic account of Vedic euphonic combination, besides adding phonetic discussions to secure the correct recitation of the sacred texts. They are generally regarded as anterior to Pāṇini, who shows unmistakable points of contact with them. It is perhaps more correct to suppose that Pāṇini used the present Prātiçākhyas in an older form, as, whenever he touches on Vedic sandhi, he is always less complete in his statements than they are, while the Prātiçākhyas, especially that of the Atharva-veda, are dependent on the terminology of the grammarians. Four of these treatises have been preserved and published. One belongs to the Rigveda, another to the Atharva-, and two to the Yajur-veda, being attached to the Vājasaneyi and the Taittirīya Saṃhitā respectively. They are so called because intended for the use of each respective branch (çākhā) of the Vedas.

The Taittirīya Āraṇyaka (vii. 1) already mentions çikshā, or phonetics, a topic that at that time clearly concerned letters, accents, duration, pronunciation, and rules for sound changes. Several works with the title çikshā have survived, but they are just later additions to Vedic literature. These are brief guides that provide instructions for Vedic chanting and correct pronunciation. The earliest results of phonetic research are the Saṃhitā texts of the different Vedas, which were edited according to sound rules. A further development was the creation of the pada-pāṭha, or word-text of the Vedas, which breaks down sound combinations and presents each word (even parts of compounds) separately, in its original form without phonetic modifications, laying the groundwork for all later studies. Yāska, Pāṇini, and other grammarians don't always accept the analyses from the Padapāṭhas when they believe they understand a Vedic form better. Patanjali even directly challenges their authority. The texts that truly represent Vedic phonetics are the Prātiçākhyas, which are directly linked to the Saṃhitā and Padapāṭha. Their purpose is to clarify the relationship between these texts. In doing so, they provide a systematic overview of Vedic sound combinations and include phonetic discussions to ensure the correct recitation of the sacred texts. They are usually considered to predate Pāṇini, who shows clear connections with them. It may be more accurate to assume that Pāṇini used the current Prātiçākhyas in an earlier form, as whenever he addresses Vedic sandhi, he is typically less thorough than they are, while the Prātiçākhyas, especially that of the Atharva-veda, rely on the terminology of the grammarians. Four of these treatises have been preserved and published. One is associated with the Rigveda, another with the Atharva-, and two with the Yajur-veda, linked to the Vājasaneyi and the Taittirīya Saṃhitā respectively. They are named so because they are meant for use by each specific branch (çākhā) of the Vedas.

The Prātiçākhya Sūtra of the Rigveda is an extensive metrical work in three books, traditionally attributed to Çaunaka, the teacher of Āçvalāyana; it may, however, in its present form only be a production of the school of Çaunaka. This Prātiçākhya was later epitomised, with the addition of some supplementary matter, in a short treatise entitled Upalekha. The Taittirīya Prātiçākhya is particularly interesting owing to the various peculiar names of teachers occurring among the twenty which it mentions. The Vājasaneyi Prātiçākhya, in eight chapters, names Kātyāyana as its author, and mentions Çaunaka among other predecessors. The Atharva-veda Prātiçākhya, in four chapters, belonging to the school of the Çaunakas, is more grammatical than the other works of this class. [267]

The Prātiçākhya Sūtra of the Rigveda is a comprehensive metrical text divided into three books, usually credited to Çaunaka, the instructor of Āçvalāyana; however, this version may just be the work of Çaunaka's school. This Prātiçākhya was later summarized, with some additional material, in a brief document called Upalekha. The Taittirīya Prātiçākhya is particularly intriguing because of the various unusual teacher names among the twenty that it lists. The Vājasaneyi Prātiçākhya, consisting of eight chapters, attributes its authorship to Kātyāyana and references Çaunaka along with other predecessors. The Atharva-veda Prātiçākhya, made up of four chapters from the school of the Çaunakas, is more focused on grammar than the other texts in this category. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Metre, to which there are many scattered references in the Brāhmaṇas, is separately treated in a section of the Çānkhāyana Çrauta Sūtra (7, 27), in the last three sections (paṭalas) of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya, and especially in the Nidāna Sūtra, which belongs to the Sāmaveda. A part of the Chhandaḥ Sūtra of Pingala also deals with Vedic metres; but though it claims to be a Vedānga, it is in reality a late supplement, dealing chiefly with post-Vedic prosody, on which, indeed, it is the standard authority.

Metre, which is mentioned in various parts of the Brāhmaṇas, is specifically covered in a section of the Çānkhāyana Çrauta Sūtra (7, 27), in the last three sections (paṭalas) of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya, and particularly in the Nidāna Sūtra, which is associated with the Sāmaveda. A section of the Chhandaḥ Sūtra by Pingala also addresses Vedic metres; however, while it claims to be a Vedānga, it is actually a later addition that primarily focuses on post-Vedic prosody, which it ultimately defines as the standard reference.

Finally, Kātyāyana’s two Anukramaṇīs or indices, mentioned below, each contains a section, varying but slightly from the other, on Vedic metres. These sections are, however, almost identical in matter with the sixteenth paṭala of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya, and may possibly be older than the corresponding passage in the Prātiçākhya, though the latter work as a whole is doubtless anterior to the Anukramaṇī.

Finally, Kātyāyana’s two Anukramaṇīs or indices, mentioned below, each includes a section that is only slightly different from the other regarding Vedic metres. However, these sections are almost identical in content to the sixteenth paṭala of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya, and they might even be older than the corresponding passage in the Prātiçākhya, although the latter work as a whole is definitely earlier than the Anukramaṇī.

The Padapāṭhas show that their authors had not only made investigations as to pronunciation and Sandhi, but already knew a good deal about the grammatical analysis of words; for they separate both the parts of compounds and the prefixes of verbs, as well as certain suffixes and terminations of nouns. They had doubtless already distinguished the four parts of speech (padajātāni), though these are first mentioned by Yāska as nāman, or “noun” (including sarva-nāman, “representing all nouns” or “pronouns”), ākhyāta, “predicate,” i.e. “verb”; upasarga, “supplement,” i.e. “preposition”; nipāta, “incidental addition,” i.e. “particle.” It is perhaps to the separation of these categories that the name for grammar, vyākaraṇa, originally referred, rather than to the analysis of words. Even the Brāhmaṇas bear evidence [268]of linguistic investigations, for they mention various grammatical terms, such as “letter” (varṇa), “masculine” (vṛishan), “number” (vachana), “case-form” (vibhakti).Still more such references are to be found in the Āraṇyakas, the Upanishads, and the Sūtras. But the most important information we have of pre-Pāṇinean grammar is that found in Yāska’s work.

The Padapāṭhas indicate that their authors not only explored pronunciation and Sandhi, but also understood a significant amount about the grammatical analysis of words; they separated both parts of compounds and the prefixes of verbs, as well as certain suffixes and endings of nouns. They had likely already identified the four parts of speech (padajātāni), even though these are first described by Yāska as nāman, or “noun” (which includes sarva-nāman, “representing all nouns” or “pronouns”), ākhyāta, “predicate,” meaning “verb”; upasarga, “supplement,” meaning “preposition”; and nipāta, “incidental addition,” meaning “particle.” The term for grammar, vyākaraṇa, likely originally referred to the separation of these categories rather than to the analysis of words. Even the Brāhmaṇas show evidence of linguistic studies, as they mention various grammatical terms like “letter” (varṇa), “masculine” (vṛishan), “number” (vachana), and “case-form” (vibhakti). Even more references can be found in the Āraṇyakas, the Upanishads, and the Sūtras. However, the most crucial information we have about pre-Pāṇinean grammar comes from Yāska’s work.

Grammatical studies must have been cultivated to a considerable extent before Yāska’s time, for he distinguishes a Northern and an Eastern school, besides mentioning nearly twenty predecessors, among whom Çākaṭāyana, Gārgya, and Çākalya are the most important. By the time of Yāska grammarians had learned to distinguish clearly between the stem and the formative elements of words; recognising the personal terminations and the tense affixes of the verb on the one hand, and primary (kṛit) or secondary (taddhita) nominal suffixes on the other. Yāska has an interesting discussion on the theory of Çākaṭāyana, which he himself follows, that nouns are derived from verbs. Gārgya and some other grammarians, he shows, admit this theory in a general way, but deny that it is applicable to all nouns. He criticises their objections, and finally dismisses them as untenable. On Çākaṭāyana’s theory of the verbal origin of nouns the whole system of Pāṇini is founded. The sūtra of that grammarian contains hundreds of rules dealing with Vedic forms; but these are of the nature of exceptions to the main body of his rules, which are meant to describe the Sanskrit language. His work almost entirely dominates the subsequent literature. Though belonging to the middle of the Sūtra period, it must be regarded as the definite starting-point of the post-Vedic age. Coming to be regarded as an infallible [269]authority, Pāṇini superseded all his predecessors, whose works have consequently perished. Yāska alone survives, and that only because he was not directly a grammarian; for his work represents, and alone represents, the Vedānga “etymology.”

Grammatical studies had to have been developed quite a bit before Yāska's time, as he distinguishes between a Northern and an Eastern school, mentioning nearly twenty predecessors, with Çākaṭāyana, Gārgya, and Çākalya being the most significant. By Yāska's time, grammarians were able to clearly differentiate between the root and the structural elements of words; they recognized personal endings and tense affixes for verbs on one side, and primary (kṛit) or secondary (taddhita) nominal suffixes on the other. Yāska discusses the theory of Çākaṭāyana, which he follows, asserting that nouns come from verbs. Gārgya and some other grammarians accept this theory in general, but argue that it doesn't apply to all nouns. He critiques their objections and ultimately dismisses them as unsustainable. Çākaṭāyana's theory that nouns originate from verbs serves as the foundation for the entire system of Pāṇini. The sūtra of that grammarian includes hundreds of rules concerning Vedic forms; however, these are more like exceptions to the main body of rules designed to explain the Sanskrit language. His work largely influences subsequent literature. Although it belongs to the middle of the Sūtra period, it should be seen as the clear starting point of the post-Vedic age. Eventually considered an authoritative [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]source, Pāṇini replaced all his predecessors, whose works have thus been lost. Only Yāska remains, and that’s only because he wasn't a strict grammarian; his work represents, and solely represents, the Vedānga “etymology.”

Yāska’s Nirukta is in reality a Vedic commentary, and is older by some centuries than any other exegetical work preserved in Sanskrit. Its bases are the Nighaṇṭus, collections of rare or obscure Vedic words, arranged for the use of teachers. Yāska had before him five such collections. The first three contain groups of synonyms, the fourth specially difficult words, and the fifth a classification of the Vedic gods. These Yāska explained for the most part in the twelve books of his commentary (to which two others were added later). In so doing he adduces as examples a large number of verses, chiefly from the Rigveda, which he interprets with many etymological remarks.

Yāska’s Nirukta is actually a Vedic commentary and is several centuries older than any other exegetical work preserved in Sanskrit. Its foundation is the Nighaṇṭus, which are collections of rare or obscure Vedic words organized for teachers' use. Yāska used five such collections. The first three consist of groups of synonyms, the fourth focuses on especially difficult words, and the fifth classifies the Vedic gods. He explained these mainly in the twelve books of his commentary (to which two more were added later). In doing so, he provides numerous examples from verses, mainly from the Rigveda, which he interprets with many etymological comments.

The first book is an introduction, dealing with the principles of grammar and exegesis. The second and third elucidate certain points in the synonymous nighaṇṭus; Books IV.–VI. comment on the fourth section, and VII.–XII. on the fifth. The Nirukta, besides being very important from the point of view of exegesis and grammar, is highly interesting as the earliest specimen of Sanskrit prose of the classical type, considerably earlier than Pāṇini himself. Yāska already uses essentially the same grammatical terminology as Pāṇini, employing, for instance, the same words for root (dhātu), primary, and secondary suffixes. But he must have lived a long time before Pāṇini; for a considerable number of important grammarians’ names are mentioned between them. Yāska must, therefore, go back to the fifth century, and [270]undoubtedly belongs to the beginning of the Sūtra period.

The first book serves as an introduction, focusing on the basics of grammar and interpretation. The second and third books clarify specific points in the synonymous nighaṇṭus; Books IV to VI discuss the fourth section, while VII to XII cover the fifth. The Nirukta, besides being very significant for interpretation and grammar, is also fascinating as the earliest example of classical Sanskrit prose, dating back significantly earlier than Pāṇini. Yāska already uses essentially the same grammatical terms as Pāṇini, employing similar words for root (dhātu), primary, and secondary suffixes. However, he must have lived long before Pāṇini, since a number of important grammarians’ names are cited between them. Thus, Yāska likely dates back to the fifth century, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] certainly belongs to the early Sūtra period.

One point of very great importance proved by the Nirukta is that the Rigveda had a very fixed form in Yāska’s time, and was essentially identical with our text. His deviations are very insignificant. Thus in one passage (X. 29. I) he reads vāyó as one word, against vā yó as two words in Çākalya’s Pada text. Yāska’s paraphrases show that he also occasionally differed from the Saṃhitā text, though the quotations themselves from the Rigveda have been corrected so as to agree absolutely with the traditional text. But these slight variations are probably due to mistakes in the Nirukta rather than to varieties of reading in the Rigveda. There are a few insignificant deviations of this kind even in Sāyaṇa, but they are always manifestly oversights on the part of the commentator.

One very important point made by the Nirukta is that the Rigveda had a stable form during Yāska’s time and was basically the same as our text. His differences are minimal. For instance, in one passage (X. 29. I), he reads vāyó as one word, while vā yó is presented as two words in Çākalya’s Pada text. Yāska’s paraphrases indicate that he occasionally varied from the Saṃhitā text, although the quotes from the Rigveda have been adjusted to align perfectly with the traditional text. However, these small variations are likely due to errors in the Nirukta rather than differences in the Rigveda. There are also a few minor deviations of this nature in Sāyaṇa, but they clearly appear to be oversights by the commentator.

To the Sūtras is attached a very extensive literature of Pariçishṭas or “supplements,” which seem to have existed in all the Vedic schools. They contain details on matters only touched upon in the Sūtras, or supplementary information about subjects not dealt with at all by them. Thus, there is the Āçvalāyana Gṛihya-pariçishṭa, in four chapters, connected with the Rigveda. The Gobhila saṃgraha-pariçishṭa is a compendium of Gṛihya practices in general, with a special leaning towards magical rites, which came to be attached to the Sāmaveda. Closely related to, and probably later than this work, is the Karma-pradīpa (“lamp of rites”), also variously called sāma-gṛihya- or chhāndogyagṛihya-pariçishṭa, chhandoga-pariçishṭa, Gobhila-smṛiti, attributed to the Kātyāyana of the White Yajurveda or to Gobhila. It deals with the same subjects, though independently, as the Gṛihya [271]saṃgraha, with which it occasionally agrees in whole çlokas.

To the Sūtras, there is a vast amount of literature known as Pariçishṭas or “supplements,” which seems to have been present in all the Vedic schools. These works provide details on topics only briefly mentioned in the Sūtras or offer additional information about subjects not covered at all. For example, there is the Āçvalāyana Gṛihya-pariçishṭa, which consists of four chapters related to the Rigveda. The Gobhila saṃgraha-pariçishṭa is a collection of Gṛihya practices in general, with a particular focus on magical rites, and it is associated with the Sāmaveda. Closely tied to, and likely later than this work, is the Karma-pradīpa (“lamp of rites”), which is also referred to as sāma-gṛihya- or chhāndogyagṛihya-pariçishṭa, chhandoga-pariçishṭa, and Gobhila-smṛiti, credited to Kātyāyana of the White Yajurveda or to Gobhila. It addresses the same topics as the Gṛihya [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]saṃgraha, though it does so independently, sometimes agreeing entirely on certain çlokas.

Of great importance for the understanding of the sacrificial ceremonial are the Prayogas (“Manuals”) and Paddhatis (“Guides”), of which a vast number exist in manuscript. These works represent both the Çrauta and the Gṛihya ritual according to the various schools. The Prayogas describe the course of each sacrifice and the functions of the different groups of priests, solely from the point of view of practical performance, while the Paddhatis rather follow the systematic accounts of the Sūtras and sketch their contents. There are also versified accounts of the ritual called Kārikās, which are directly attached to Sūtras or to Paddhatis. The oldest of them appears to be the Kārikā of Kumārila (c. 700 A.D.).

Of great importance for understanding the sacrificial ceremonies are the Prayogas (“Manuals”) and Paddhatis (“Guides”), of which there are many in manuscript form. These works cover both the Çrauta and Gṛihya rituals according to different schools. The Prayogas outline the steps of each sacrifice and the roles of the various groups of priests, focusing entirely on practical execution, while the Paddhatis provide more systematic accounts based on the Sūtras and summarize their content. There are also poetic versions of the rituals called Kārikās, which are directly linked to the Sūtras or Paddhatis. The oldest of these seems to be the Kārikā of Kumārila (c. 700 A.D.).

Of a supplementary character are also the class of writings called Anukramaṇīs or Vedic Indices, which give lists of the hymns, the authors, the metres, and the deities in the order in which they occur in the various Saṃhitās. To the Rigveda belonged seven of these works, all attributed to Çaunaka, and composed in the mixture of the çloka and trishṭubh metre, which is also found in Çaunaka’s Rigveda Prātiçākhya. There is also a General Index or Sarvānukramaṇī which is attributed to Kātyāyana, and epitomises in the Sūtra style the contents of the metrical indices. Of the metrical indices five have been preserved. The Ārshānukramaṇī, containing rather less than 300 çlokas, gives a list of the Rishis or authors of the Rigveda. Its present text represents a modernised form of that which was known to the commentator Shaḍguruçishya in the twelfth century. The Chhandonukramaṇī, which is of almost [272]exactly the same length, enumerates the metres in which the hymns of the Rigveda are composed. It also states for each book the number of verses in each metre as well as the aggregate in all metres. The Anuvākānukramaṇī is a short index containing only about forty verses. It states the initial words of each of the eighty-five anuvākas or lessons into which the Rigveda is divided, and the number of hymns contained in these anuvākas. It further states that the Rigveda contains 1017 hymns (or 1025 according to the Vāshkala recension), 10,580–1/2 verses, 153,826 words, 432,000 syllables, besides some other statistical details. The number of verses given does not exactly tally with various calculations that have recently been made, but the differences are only slight, and may be due to the way in which certain repeated verses were counted by the author of the index.

Of a supplementary nature are the writings known as Anukramaṇīs or Vedic Indices, which provide lists of the hymns, their authors, the metres, and the deities in the order they appear in the different Saṃhitās. To the Rigveda belonged seven of these works, all credited to Çaunaka, and written in a mix of the çloka and trishṭubh metre, also found in Çaunaka’s Rigveda Prātiçākhya. There is also a General Index or Sarvānukramaṇī attributed to Kātyāyana, which summarizes in the Sūtra style the contents of the metrical indices. Five of the metrical indices have been preserved. The Ārshānukramaṇī, containing just under 300 çlokas, lists the Rishis or authors of the Rigveda. Its current text represents a modernized version of what the commentator Shaḍguruçishya knew in the twelfth century. The Chhandonukramaṇī, which is almost [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] exactly the same length, enumerates the metres in which the hymns of the Rigveda are composed. It also specifies for each book the number of verses in each metre and the total across all metres. The Anuvākānukramaṇī is a brief index containing about forty verses. It lists the initial words of each of the eighty-five anuvākas or lessons that the Rigveda is divided into, along with the number of hymns in these anuvākas. Additionally, it states that the Rigveda has 1,017 hymns (or 1,025 according to the Vāshkala recension), 10,580–1/2 verses, 153,826 words, 432,000 syllables, and some other statistical details. The number of verses listed doesn’t exactly match various recent calculations, but the differences are minor and likely arise from how certain repeated verses were counted by the index's author.

There is another short index, known as yet only in two MSS., called the Pādānukramaṇī, or “index of lines” (pādas), and composed in the same mixed metre as the others. The Sūktānukramaṇī, which has not survived, and is only known by name, probably consisted only of the initial words (pratīkas) of the hymns. It probably perished because the Sarvānukramaṇī would have rendered such a work superfluous. No MS. of the Devatānukramaṇī or “Index of gods” exists, but ten quotations from it have been preserved by the commentator Shaḍguruçishya. It must have been superseded by the Bṛihaddevatā, an index of the “many gods,” a much more extensive work than any of the other Anukramaṇīs, as it contains about 1200 çlokas interspersed with occasional trishṭubhs. It is divided into eight adhyāyas corresponding to the ashṭakas of the Rigveda. Following [273]the order of the Rigveda, its main object is to state the deity for each verse. But as it contains a large number of illustrative myths and legends, it is of great value as an early collection of stories. It is to a considerable extent based on Yāska’s Nirukta. Besides Yāska himself and other teachers named by that scholar, it also mentions Bhāguri and Āçvalāyana as well as the Nidāna Sūtra, A peculiarity of this work is that it refers to a number of supplementary hymns (khilas) which do not form part of the canonical text of the Rigveda.

There is another short index, known only from two manuscripts, called the Pādānukramaṇī, or “index of lines” (pādas), and written in the same mixed meter as the others. The Sūktānukramaṇī, which has not survived and is known only by name, probably consisted solely of the initial words (pratīkas) of the hymns. It likely disappeared because the Sarvānukramaṇī made such a work irrelevant. No manuscript of the Devatānukramaṇī or “Index of gods” exists, but ten quotes from it have been preserved by the commentator Shaḍguruçishya. It must have been replaced by the Bṛihaddevatā, an index of the “many gods,” which is a much more extensive work than any of the other Anukramaṇīs, containing about 1200 çlokas intermixed with occasional trishṭubhs. It is divided into eight adhyāyas corresponding to the ashṭakas of the Rigveda. Following [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the order of the Rigveda, its main aim is to identify the deity for each verse. However, because it includes a large number of illustrative myths and legends, it holds significant value as an early collection of stories. It is largely based on Yāska’s Nirukta. Besides Yāska himself and other teachers mentioned by that scholar, it also references Bhāguri and Āçvalāyana, as well as the Nidāna Sūtra. A unique aspect of this work is that it refers to a number of supplementary hymns (khilas) that are not part of the canonical text of the Rigveda.

Later, at least, than the original form of these metrical Anukramaṇīs, is the Sarvānukramaṇī of Kātyāyana, which combines the data contained in them within the compass of a single work. Composed in the Sūtra style, it is of considerable length, occupying about forty-six pages in the printed edition. For every hymn in the Rigveda it states the initial word or words, the number of its verses, as well as the author, the deity, and the metre, even for single verses. There is an introduction in twelve sections, nine of which form a short treatise on Vedic metres corresponding to the last three sections of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya. The author begins with the statement that he is going to supply an index of the pratīkas and so forth of the Rigveda according to the authorities (yathopadeçam), because without such knowledge the Çrauta and Smārta rites cannot be accomplished. These authorities are doubtless the metrical indices described above. For the text of the Sarvānukramaṇī, which is composed in a concise Sūtra style, not only contains some metrical lines (pādas), but also a number of passages either directly taken from the Ārshānukramaṇī and the Bṛihaddevatā, or with their metrical wording but slightly [274]altered. Another metrical work attributed to Çaunaka is the Ṛigvidhāna, which describes the magical effects produced by the recitation of hymns or single verses of the Rigveda.

Later, at least, than the original form of these metrical Anukramaṇīs, is the Sarvānukramaṇī of Kātyāyana, which combines the information contained in them into a single work. Written in the Sūtra style, it is quite lengthy, covering about forty-six pages in the printed edition. For every hymn in the Rigveda, it lists the first word or words, the number of verses, as well as the author, the deity, and the meter, even for individual verses. There’s an introduction divided into twelve sections, nine of which comprise a brief discussion on Vedic meters that aligns with the last three sections of the Rigveda Prātiçākhya. The author starts by stating that he will provide an index of the pratīkas and so forth of the Rigveda according to the authorities (yathopadeçam), because without this knowledge, the Çrauta and Smārta rituals cannot be performed. These authorities are certainly the metrical indices mentioned earlier. For the text of the Sarvānukramaṇī, which is written in a concise Sūtra style, not only contains some metrical lines (pādas), but also includes several passages either directly sourced from the Ārshānukramaṇī and the Bṛihaddevatā, or with their metrical wording only slightly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]modified. Another metrical work attributed to Çaunaka is the Ṛigvidhāna, which details the magical effects produced by reciting hymns or individual verses of the Rigveda.

To the Pariçishṭas of the Sāmaveda belong the two indices called Ārsha and Daivata, enumerating respectively the Rishis and deities of the text of the Naigeya branch of the Sāmaveda. They quote Yāska, Çaunaka, and Āçvalāyana among others. There are also two Anukramaṇīs attached to the Black Yajurveda. That of the Ātreya school consists of two parts, the first of which is in prose, and the second in çlokas. It contains little more than an enumeration of names referring to the contents of its Saṃhitā. The Anukramaṇī of the Chārāyaṇīya school of the Kāṭhaka is an index of the authors of the various sections and verses. Its statements regarding passages derived from the Rigveda differ much from those of the Sarvānukramaṇī of the Rigveda, giving a number of totally new names. It claims to be the work of Atri, who communicated it to Laugākshi. The Anukramaṇī of the White Yajurveda in the Mādhyaṃdina recension, attributed to Kātyāyana, consists of five sections. The first four are an index of authors, deities, and metres. The authors of verses taken from the Rigveda generally agree with those in the Sarvānukramaṇī. There are, however, a good many exceptions, several new names belonging to a later period, some even to that of the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. The fifth section gives a summary account of the metres occurring in the text. It is identical with the corresponding portion of the introduction to the Sarvānukramaṇī, which was probably the original position of the section. There are many other Pariçishṭas of the White Yajurveda, all attributed [275]to Kātyāyana. Only three of these need be mentioned here. The Nigama-pariçishṭa, a glossary of synonymous words occurring in the White Yajurveda, has a lexicographical interest. The Pravarādhyāya, or “Chapter on Ancestors,” is a list of Brahman families drawn up for the purpose of determining the forbidden degrees of relationship in marriage, and of indicating the priests suitable for the performance of sacrifice. The Charaṇa-vyūha, or “Exposition of the Schools” of the various Vedas, is a very late work of little importance, giving a far less complete enumeration of the Vedic schools than certain sections of the Vishṇu- and the Vāyu-Purāṇa. There is also a Charaṇa-vyūha among the Pariçishṭas of the Atharva-veda, which number upwards of seventy. This work makes the statement that the Atharva contains 2000 hymns and 12,380 verses.

To the Pariçishṭas of the Sāmaveda belong the two indices called Ārsha and Daivata, which respectively list the Rishis and deities mentioned in the Naigeya branch of the Sāmaveda. They reference Yāska, Çaunaka, and Āçvalāyana among others. There are also two Anukramaṇīs associated with the Black Yajurveda. The one from the Ātreya school consists of two parts: the first is prose, and the second is in çlokas. It mainly lists names related to the contents of its Saṃhitā. The Anukramaṇī from the Chārāyaṇīya school of the Kāṭhaka provides an index of the authors of different sections and verses. Its references to passages from the Rigveda significantly differ from those in the Sarvānukramaṇī of the Rigveda, introducing several completely new names. It claims to be authored by Atri, who passed it on to Laugākshi. The Anukramaṇī of the White Yajurveda in the Mādhyaṃdina version, attributed to Kātyāyana, has five sections. The first four serve as an index of authors, deities, and metres. The authors of verses from the Rigveda generally match those in the Sarvānukramaṇī, though there are many exceptions, including several new names from a later period, some even from the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. The fifth section summarizes the metres present in the text, identical to a similar section in the introduction to the Sarvānukramaṇī, which was likely where this section originally belonged. There are many other Pariçishṭas of the White Yajurveda, all attributed to Kātyāyana. Only three need mention here. The Nigama-pariçishṭa, a glossary of synonymous words in the White Yajurveda, is of lexicographical interest. The Pravarādhyāya, or “Chapter on Ancestors,” is a list of Brahman families created to define forbidden degrees of relationship in marriage and to identify priests suitable for sacrifices. The Charaṇa-vyūha, or “Exposition of the Schools” of the various Vedas, is a relatively late work of little significance, offering a much less comprehensive list of Vedic schools than parts of the Vishṇu- and Vāyu-Purāṇa. There is also a Charaṇa-vyūha in the Pariçishṭas of the Atharva-veda, which includes over seventy entries. This work states that the Atharva contains 2000 hymns and 12,380 verses.

In concluding this account of Vedic literature, I cannot omit to say a few words about Sāyaṇa, the great mediæval Vedic scholar, to whom or to whose initiation we owe a number of valuable commentaries on the Rigveda, the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa and Āraṇyaka, as well as the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, Brāhmaṇa, and Āraṇyaka, besides a number of other works. His comments on the two Saṃhitās would appear to have been only partially composed by himself and to have been completed by his pupils. He died in 1387, having written his works under Bukka I. (1350–79), whose teacher and minister he calls himself, and his successor, Harihara (1379–99). These princes belonged to a family which, throwing off the Muhammadan yoke in the earlier half of the fourteenth century, founded the dynasty of Vijayanagara (“city of victory”), now Hampi, on the Tungabhadrā, in the Bellary district. Sāyaṇa’s elder brother, Mādhava, was minister of King [276]Bukka, and died as abbot of the monastery of Çṛingeri, under the name of Vidyāraṇyasvāmin. Not only did he too produce works of his own, but Sāyaṇa’s commentaries, as composed under his patronage, were dedicated to him as mādhavīya, or (“influenced by Mādhava”). By an interesting coincidence Professor Max Müller’s second edition of the Rigveda, with the commentary of Sāyaṇa, was brought out under the auspices of a Mahārāja of Vijayanagara. The latter city has, however, nothing to do with that from which King Bukka derived his title. [277]

In wrapping up this overview of Vedic literature, I must mention a few words about Sāyaṇa, the renowned medieval Vedic scholar, to whom we owe several important commentaries on the Rigveda, the Aitareya Brāhmaṇa, and Āraṇyaka, as well as the Taittirīya Saṃhitā, Brāhmaṇa, and Āraṇyaka, along with many other works. His comments on the two Saṃhitās seem to have been only partially written by him and completed by his students. He passed away in 1387, having composed his works under Bukka I. (1350–79), whom he refers to as his teacher and minister, and his successor, Harihara (1379–99). These rulers were part of a family that, breaking free from the Muhammadan rule in the early part of the fourteenth century, established the Vijayanagara dynasty (“city of victory”), now known as Hampi, on the Tungabhadrā River in the Bellary district. Sāyaṇa’s older brother, Mādhava, served as the minister for King [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Bukka and died as the abbot of the Çṛingeri monastery under the name Vidyāraṇyasvāmin. Not only did he also produce his own works, but Sāyaṇa’s commentaries, which were created under his patronage, were dedicated to him as mādhavīya, meaning “influenced by Mādhava.” Interestingly, Professor Max Müller’s second edition of the Rigveda, accompanied by Sāyaṇa’s commentary, was published with the support of a Mahārāja from Vijayanagara. However, this latter city is unrelated to the one from which King Bukka took his title. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter X

The Epics

(Circa 500–50 B.C.)

In turning from the Vedic to the Sanskrit period, we are confronted with a literature which is essentially different from that of the earlier age in matter, spirit, and form. Vedic literature is essentially religious; Sanskrit literature, abundantly developed in every other direction, is profane. But, doubtless as a result of the speculative tendencies of the Upanishads, a moralising spirit at the same time breathes through it as a whole. The religion itself which now prevails is very different from that of the Vedic age. For in the new period the three great gods, Brahmā, Vishṇu, and Çiva are the chief objects of worship. The important deities of the Veda have sunk to a subordinate position, though Indra is still relatively prominent as the chief of a warrior’s heaven. Some new gods of lesser rank have arisen, such as Kubera, god of wealth; Gaṇeça, god of learning; Kārttikeya, god of war; Çrī or Lakshmī, goddess of beauty and fortune; Durgā or Pārvatī, the terrible spouse of Çiva; besides the serpent deities and several classes of demigods and demons.

In moving from the Vedic to the Sanskrit period, we're faced with a type of literature that's fundamentally different from that of the earlier age in content, spirit, and style. Vedic literature is primarily religious; Sanskrit literature, which has developed extensively in many other areas, is more secular. However, influenced by the speculative nature of the Upanishads, there’s a moral perspective that permeates it as a whole. The religion that dominates now is very different from what it was during the Vedic age. In this new period, the three main gods, Brahmā, Vishṇu, and Çiva, are the primary objects of worship. The significant deities from the Veda have taken on a lesser role, though Indra still holds some importance as the leader of a warrior’s heaven. New gods of lower rank have emerged, including Kubera, the god of wealth; Gaṇeça, the god of learning; Kārttikeya, the god of war; Çrī or Lakshmī, the goddess of beauty and fortune; Durgā or Pārvatī, the fierce partner of Çiva; along with serpent deities and various types of demigods and demons.

While the spirit of Vedic literature, at least in its earlier phase, is optimistic, Sanskrit poetry is pervaded by Weltschmerz, resulting from the now universally [278]accepted doctrine of transmigration. To that doctrine, according to which beings pass by gradations from Brahmā through men and animals to the lowest forms of existence, is doubtless also largely due the fantastic element characteristic of this later poetry. Here, for instance, we read of Vishṇu coming down to earth in the shape of animals, of sages and saints wandering between heaven and earth, of human kings visiting Indra in heaven.

While the spirit of Vedic literature, especially in its early phase, is optimistic, Sanskrit poetry is filled with Weltschmerz, stemming from the now widely accepted belief in reincarnation. This belief, which states that beings evolve through various forms starting from Brahmā to humans and animals and down to the lowest forms of existence, also largely contributes to the fantastical elements found in this later poetry. For example, we find stories of Vishṇu coming to earth in the guise of animals, sages and saints moving between heaven and earth, and human kings visiting Indra in heaven.

Hand in hand with this fondness for introducing the marvellous and supernatural into the description of human events goes a tendency to exaggeration. Thus King Viçvāmitra, we are told, practised penance for thousands of years in succession; and the power of asceticism is described as so great as to cause even the worlds and the gods to tremble. The very bulk of the Mahābhārata, consisting as it does of more than 200,000 lines, is a concrete illustration of this defective sense of proportion.

Hand in hand with this love for adding the amazing and supernatural to the depiction of human events is a tendency to exaggerate. For example, we are told that King Viçvāmitra practiced penance for thousands of years without stopping; and the power of asceticism is described as so immense that it could make even the worlds and the gods tremble. The sheer size of the Mahābhārata, which consists of over 200,000 lines, serves as a clear example of this flawed sense of proportion.

As regards the form in which it is presented to us, Sanskrit literature contrasts with that of both the earlier and the later Vedic period. While prose was employed in the Yajurvedas and the Brāhmaṇas, and finally attained to a certain degree of development, it almost disappears in Sanskrit, nearly every branch of literature being treated in verse, often much to the detriment of the subject, as in the case of law. The only departments almost entirely restricted to the use of prose are grammar and philosophy, but the cramped and enigmatical style in which these subjects are treated hardly deserves the name of prose at all. Literary prose is found only in fables, fairy tales, romances, and partially in the drama. In consequence of this neglect, the prose of the later period compares unfavourably with that of the Brāhmaṇas. Even the [279]style of the romances or prose kāvyas, subject as it is to the strict rules of poetics, is as clumsy as that of the grammatical commentaries; for the use of immense compounds, like those of the Sūtras, is one of its essential characteristics.

In terms of how it's presented, Sanskrit literature is different from both earlier and later Vedic literature. While prose was used in the Yajurvedas and the Brāhmaṇas and even developed to some extent, it nearly disappears in Sanskrit, with almost every type of literature being written in verse, which often harms the subject matter, as seen in law. The only areas that are mostly limited to prose are grammar and philosophy, but the dense and puzzling style in which these topics are discussed hardly qualifies as prose at all. Literary prose is found only in fables, fairy tales, romances, and somewhat in drama. Due to this neglect, the prose from the later period is not as good as that of the Brāhmaṇas. Even the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]style of romances or prose kāvyas, which must adhere to strict poetic rules, is as awkward as that of grammatical commentaries, because the use of long compounds, like those found in the Sūtras, is one of its key features.

Sanskrit literature, then, resembles that of the earlier Vedic age in being almost entirely metrical. But the metres in which it is written, though nearly all based on those of the Veda, are different. The bulk of the literature is composed in the çloka, a development of the Vedic anushṭubh stanza of four octosyllabic lines; but while all four lines ended iambically in the prototype, the first and third line have in the çloka acquired a trochaic rhythm. The numerous other metres employed in the classical poetry have become much more elaborate than their Vedic originals by having the quantity of every syllable in the line strictly determined.

Sanskrit literature, like that of the earlier Vedic age, is mostly metrical. However, the meters used are different, even though they are mostly based on those from the Veda. Most of the literature is written in the çloka, which evolved from the Vedic anushṭubh stanza of four octosyllabic lines. In the original, all four lines ended with an iambic rhythm, but in the çloka, the first and third lines have taken on a trochaic rhythm. The many other meters used in classical poetry have become more complex than their Vedic predecessors, with the length of every syllable in the line being strictly regulated.

The style, too, excepting the two old epics, is in Sanskrit poetry made more artificial by the frequent use of long compounds, as well as by the application of the elaborate rules of poetics, while the language is regulated by the grammar of Pāṇini. Thus classical Sanskrit literature, teeming as it does with fantastic and exaggerated ideas, while bound by the strictest rules of form, is like a tropical garden full of luxuriant and rank growth, in which, however, many a fair flower of true poetry may be culled.

The style, aside from the two ancient epics, is more artificial in Sanskrit poetry due to the frequent use of long compound words and the application of complicated poetics rules, while the language follows Pāṇini's grammar. Therefore, classical Sanskrit literature, filled with imaginative and exaggerated ideas yet constrained by strict formal rules, resembles a tropical garden bursting with lush, dense growth, where, however, many beautiful flowers of genuine poetry can still be found.

It is impossible even for the Sanskrit scholar who has not lived in India to appreciate fully the merits of this later poetry, much more so for those who can only become acquainted with it in translations. For, in the first place, the metres, artificial and elaborate though they are, have a beauty of their own which cannot [280]be reproduced in other languages. Again, to understand it thoroughly, the reader must have seen the tropical plains and forests of Hindustan steeped in intense sunshine or bathed in brilliant moonlight; he must have viewed the silent ascetic seated at the foot of the sacred fig-tree; he must have experienced the feelings inspired by the approach of the monsoon; he must have watched beast and bird disporting themselves in tank and river; he must know the varying aspects of Nature in the different seasons; in short, he must be acquainted with all the sights and sounds of an Indian landscape, the mere allusion to one of which may call up some familiar scene or touch some chord of sentiment. Otherwise, for instance, the mango-tree, the red Açoka, the orange Kadamba, the various creepers, the different kinds of lotus, the mention of each of which should convey a vivid picture, are but empty names. Without a knowledge, moreover, of the habits, modes of thought, and traditions of the people, much must remain meaningless. But those who are properly equipped can see many beauties in classical Sanskrit poetry which are entirely lost to others. Thus a distinguished scholar known to the present writer has entered so fully into the spirit of that poetry, that he is unable to derive pleasure from any other.

It’s hard, even for a Sanskrit scholar who hasn’t lived in India, to fully appreciate the merits of this later poetry, and even more so for those who only encounter it in translations. First of all, the styles, while intricate and artificial, possess a unique beauty that can’t be reproduced in other languages. Additionally, to truly understand it, the reader needs to have experienced the tropical plains and forests of Hindustan, either drenched in intense sunshine or illuminated by brilliant moonlight; they should have seen the silent ascetic sitting beneath the sacred fig-tree; felt the emotions stirred by the arrival of the monsoon; watched the animals and birds enjoying themselves in ponds and rivers; and recognized the changing aspects of Nature across the seasons. In short, they must be familiar with all the sights and sounds of an Indian landscape; even a mere mention of one can evoke a familiar scene or resonate with memory. Otherwise, for example, the mango tree, the red Açoka, the orange Kadamba, the various climbing plants, and the different kinds of lotus—each of which should paint a vivid picture—are just empty names. Additionally, without knowing the habits, thought processes, and traditions of the people, much will remain meaningless. However, those who are well-equipped can discover many beauties in classical Sanskrit poetry that others completely miss. A distinguished scholar known to the author has engaged so deeply with the spirit of that poetry that he cannot find pleasure in any other.

It would be a mistake to suppose that Sanskrit literature came into being only at the close of the Vedic period, or that it merely forms its continuation and development. As a profane literature, it must, in its earliest phases, which are lost, have been contemporaneous with the religious literature of the Vedas. Beside the productions of the latest Vedic period, that of the Upanishads and Sūtras, there grew up, on the one hand, the rich [281]Pāli literature of Buddhism, and, on the other, the earliest form of Sanskrit poetry in the shape of epic tales. We have seen that even the Rigveda contains some hymns of a narrative character. Later we find in the Brāhmaṇas a number of short legends, mostly in prose, but sometimes partly metrical, as the story of Çunaḥçepa in the Aitareya. Again, the Nirukta, which must date from the fifth century B.C., contains many prose tales, and the oldest existing collection of Vedic legend, the metrical Bṛihaddevatā, cannot belong to a much later time.

It would be a mistake to think that Sanskrit literature only started after the Vedic period ended or that it was just a continuation of it. As a secular literature, it must have existed alongside the religious texts of the Vedas in its earliest phases, which are now lost. Along with the later Vedic texts, like the Upanishads and Sūtras, we also saw the emergence of the rich [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Pāli literature of Buddhism and the earliest form of Sanskrit poetry in the form of epic tales. We've noticed that even the Rigveda includes some hymns that tell stories. Later, in the Brāhmaṇas, there are several short legends, mostly in prose but sometimes partly in verse, like the story of Çunaḥçepa in the Aitareya. Additionally, the Nirukta, which dates back to the fifth century B.C., features many prose stories, and the oldest existing collection of Vedic legends, the metrical Bṛihaddevatā, can’t be much younger than that.

Sanskrit epic poetry falls into two main classes. That which comprises old stories goes by the name of Itihāsa, “legend,” Ākhyāna, “narrative,” or Purāṇa, “ancient tale,” while the other is called Kāvya or artificial epic. The Mahābhārata is the chief and oldest representative of the former group, the Rāmāyaṇa of the latter. Both these great epics are composed in the same form of the çloka metre as that employed in classical Sanskrit poetry. The Mahābhārata, however, also contains, as remnants of an older phase, archaic verses in the upajāti and vaṃçastha (developments of the Vedic trishṭubh and jagatī) metres, besides preserving some old prose stories in what is otherwise an entirely metrical work. It further differs from the sister epic in introducing speeches with words, such as “Bṛihadaçva spake,” which do not form part of the verse, and which may be survivals of prose narrative connecting old epic songs. The Rāmāyaṇa, again, is, in the main, the work of a single poet, homogeneous in plan and execution, composed in the east of India. The Mahābhārata, arising in the western half of the country, is a congeries of parts, the only unity about which is the connectedness of the [282]epic cycle with which they deal; its epic kernel, moreover, which forms only about one-fifth of the whole work, has become so overgrown with didactic matter, that in its final shape it is not an epic at all, but an encyclopædia of moral teaching.

Sanskrit epic poetry is divided into two main categories. The first includes traditional stories known as Itihāsa, meaning “legend,” Ākhyāna, meaning “narrative,” or Purāṇa, meaning “ancient tale,” while the second is called Kāvya or artificial epic. The Mahābhārata is the principal and oldest example of the first group, and the Rāmāyaṇa represents the second. Both of these great epics are written in the same çloka metre found in classical Sanskrit poetry. However, the Mahābhārata also includes remnants of an earlier phase, with archaic verses in upajāti and vaṃçastha (developments of the Vedic trishṭubh and jagatī) metres, as well as some old prose stories interspersed within an otherwise metrical work. Additionally, it differs from its sister epic by including speeches with phrases like “Bṛihadaçva spoke,” which are not part of the verse and may be remnants of prose narratives that link old epic songs. The Rāmāyaṇa, on the other hand, is primarily the work of a single poet, consistent in its design and execution, composed in eastern India. The Mahābhārata, originating in the western part of the country, is a compilation of various components, with its only cohesion being the connection to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]epic cycle they address; its epic core, which represents only about one-fifth of the entire work, has become so dense with instructional content that in its final form, it is not really an epic, but rather an encyclopedia of moral teachings.

The Mahābhārata, which in its present form consists of over 100,000 çlokas, equal to about eight times as much as the Iliad and Odyssey put together, is by far the longest poem known to literary history. It is a conglomerate of epic and didactic matter divided into eighteen books called parvan, with a nineteenth, the Harivaṃça, as a supplement. The books vary very considerably in length, the twelfth being the longest, with nearly 14,000, the seventeenth the shortest, with only 312 çlokas. All the eighteen books, excepting the eighth and the last three, are divided into subordinate parvans; each book is also cut up into chapters (adhyāyas).

The Mahābhārata, in its current form, has over 100,000 çlokas, which is about eight times the length of both the Iliad and the Odyssey combined. It's the longest poem known in literary history. This work combines epic and instructional content divided into eighteen sections called parvan, plus a nineteenth section, the Harivaṃça, as an add-on. The lengths of the sections vary significantly; the twelfth is the longest, containing nearly 14,000 çlokas, while the seventeenth is the shortest, with only 312 çlokas. All eighteen sections, except for the eighth and the last three, are further divided into smaller parvans; each section is also broken down into chapters (adhyāyas).

No European edition of the whole epic has yet been undertaken. This remains one of the great tasks reserved for the future of Sanskrit philology, and can only be accomplished by the collaboration of several scholars. There are complete MSS. of the Mahābhārata in London, Oxford, Paris, and Berlin, besides many others in different parts of India; while the number of MSS. containing only parts of the poem can hardly be counted.

No European edition of the entire epic has been published yet. This is still one of the major projects set for the future of Sanskrit studies and can only be achieved through the teamwork of multiple scholars. There are complete manuscripts. of the Mahābhārata in London, Oxford, Paris, and Berlin, along with many others in various regions of India; the number of Manuscripts. that include only sections of the poem is nearly uncountable.

Three main editions of the epic have appeared in India. The editio princeps, including the Harivaṃça, but without any commentary, was published in four volumes at Calcutta in 1834–39. Another and better edition, which has subsequently been reproduced several times, was printed at Bombay in 1863. This edition, though not including the supplementary book, contains the commentary [283]of Nīlakaṇṭha. These two editions do not on the whole differ considerably. Being derived from a common source, they represent one and the same recension. The Bombay edition, however, generally has the better readings. It contains about 200 çlokas more than the Calcutta edition, but these additions are of no importance.

Three main editions of the epic have been published in India. The editio princeps, which includes the Harivaṃça, but without any commentary, was released in four volumes in Calcutta between 1834–39. Another, better edition, which has been reprinted multiple times, was published in Bombay in 1863. This edition, while it doesn't include the supplementary book, does feature the commentary [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] by Nīlakaṇṭha. Overall, these two editions are quite similar. They come from a common source and represent the same version. However, the Bombay edition generally has better readings. It has about 200 çlokas more than the Calcutta edition, but these additions are not significant.

A third edition, printed in Telugu characters, was published in four volumes at Madras in 1855–60. It includes the Harivaṃça and extracts from Nīlakaṇṭha’s commentary. This edition represents a distinct South Indian recension, which seems to differ from that of the North about as much as the three recensions of the Rāmāyaṇa do from one another. Both recensions are of about equal length, omissions in the first being compensated by others in the second. Sometimes one has the better text, sometimes the other.

A third edition, printed in Telugu characters, was published in four volumes in Madras between 1855 and 1860. It includes the Harivaṃça and excerpts from Nīlakaṇṭha’s commentary. This edition represents a unique South Indian version that seems to differ from the North's edition in a way similar to how the three versions of the Rāmāyaṇa differ from each other. Both versions are roughly the same length, with omissions in one balanced by additional content in the other. Sometimes one version has the better text, and sometimes the other does.

The epic kernel of the Mahābhārata or the “Great Battle of the descendants of Bharata,” consisting of about 20,000 çlokas, describes the eighteen days’ fight between Duryodhana, leader of the Kurus, and Yudhishṭhira, chief of the Pāṇḍus, who were cousins, both descended from King Bharata, son of Çakuntalā. Within this narrative frame has come to be included a vast number of old legends about gods, kings, and sages; accounts of cosmogony and theogony; disquisitions on philosophy, law, religion, and the duties of the military caste. These lengthy and heterogeneous interpolations render it very difficult to follow the thread of the narrative. Entire works are sometimes inserted to illustrate a particular statement. Thus, while the two armies are drawn up prepared for battle, a whole philosophical poem, in eighteen cantos, the Bhagavadgītā [284]is recited to the hero Arjuna, who hesitates to advance and fight against his kin. Hence the Mahābhārata claims to be not only a heroic poem (kāvya), but a compendium teaching, in accordance with the Veda, the fourfold end of human existence (spiritual merit, wealth, pleasure, and salvation), a smṛiti or work of sacred tradition, which expounds the whole duty of man, and is intended for the religious instruction of all Hindus. Thus, in one (I. lxii. 35) of many similar passages, it makes the statement about itself that “this collection of all sacred texts, in which the greatness of cows and Brahmans is exalted, must be listened to by virtuous-minded men.” Its title, Kārshṇa Veda, or “Veda of Kṛishṇa” (a form of Vishṇu), the occurrence of a famous invocation of Nārāyaṇa and Nara (names of Vishṇu) and Sarasvatī (Vishṇu’s wife) at the beginning of each of its larger sections, and the prevalence of Vishnuite doctrines throughout the work, prove it to have been a smṛiti of the ancient Vishnuite sect of the Bhāgavatas.

The core of the Mahābhārata, or the “Great Battle of the descendants of Bharata,” contains around 20,000 çlokas and details the eighteen-day conflict between Duryodhana, the leader of the Kurus, and Yudhishṭhira, the head of the Pāṇḍus, who were cousins descended from King Bharata, the son of Çakuntalā. This narrative also incorporates numerous ancient legends about gods, kings, and sages; stories of creation and divine origins; discussions on philosophy, law, religion, and the responsibilities of the warrior class. These extensive and diverse additions make it challenging to follow the main storyline. Entire works are sometimes included to illustrate specific points. For example, while the two armies are assembled and ready for battle, a complete philosophical poem, the Bhagavadgītā, is recited to the hero Arjuna, who is reluctant to fight against his relatives. Thus, the Mahābhārata claims to be more than just a heroic poem (kāvya); it serves as a comprehensive guide that teaches, in line with the Veda, the four goals of human existence (spiritual merit, wealth, pleasure, and liberation), a smṛiti or work of sacred tradition that outlines the full duty of humanity and is meant for the spiritual education of all Hindus. In one of many similar passages (I. lxii. 35), it asserts that “this collection of all sacred texts, which glorifies cows and Brahmins, should be listened to by virtuous-minded individuals.” Its title, Kārshṇa Veda or “Veda of Kṛishṇa” (a form of Vishṇu), the reference to the well-known invocation of Nārāyaṇa and Nara (names of Vishṇu) and Sarasvatī (Vishṇu’s wife) at the start of each major section, along with the prevalence of Vishnuite beliefs throughout the text, indicate that it was a smṛiti from the ancient Vishnuite sect of the Bhāgavatas.

Thus it is clear that the Mahābhārata in its present shape contains an epic nucleus, that it favours the worship of Vishṇu, and that it has become a comprehensive didactic work. We further find in Book I. the direct statements that the poem at one time contained 24,000 çlokas before the episodes (upākhyāna) were added, that it originally consisted of only 8800 çlokas, and that it has three beginnings. These data render it probable that the epic underwent three stages of development from the time it first assumed definite shape; and this conclusion is corroborated by various internal and external arguments.

Thus it is clear that the Mahābhārata as we have it now has an epic core, promotes the worship of Vishṇu, and has become a comprehensive teaching text. We also find in Book I direct statements that the poem once had 24,000 çlokas before the episodes (upākhyāna) were added, that it originally had only 8,800 çlokas, and that it starts in three different ways. This information makes it likely that the epic went through three stages of development since it first took on a defined form; and this conclusion is supported by various internal and external evidence.

There can be little doubt that the original kernel of [285]the epic has as a historical background an ancient conflict between the two neighbouring tribes of the Kurus and Panchālas, who finally coalesced into a single people. In the Yajurvedas these two tribes already appear united, and in the Kāṭhaka King Dhṛitarāshṭra Vaichitravīrya, one of the chief figures of the Mahābhārata, is mentioned as a well-known person. Hence the historical germ of the great epic is to be traced to a very early period, which cannot well be later than the tenth century B.C. Old songs about the ancient feud and the heroes who played a part in it, must have been handed down by word of mouth and recited in popular assemblies or at great public sacrifices.

There is little doubt that the original core of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the epic stems from a historical conflict between the neighboring tribes of the Kurus and Panchālas, who eventually merged into a single group. In the Yajurvedas, these two tribes already appear as united, and in the Kāṭhaka, King Dhṛitarāshṭra Vaichitravīrya, one of the key figures in the Mahābhārata, is noted as a well-known individual. Therefore, the historical origins of this great epic can be traced back to a very early period, likely no later than the tenth century B.C. Ancient songs about the old feud and the heroes involved must have been passed down verbally and recited in community gatherings or during significant public sacrifices.

These disconnected battle-songs were, we must assume, worked up by some poetic genius into a comparatively short epic, describing the tragic fate of the Kuru race, who, with justice and virtue on their side, perished through the treachery of the victorious sons of Pāṇḍu, with Kṛishṇa at their head. To the period of this original epic doubtless belong the traces the Mahābhārata has preserved unchanged of the heroic spirit and the customs of ancient times, so different from the later state of things which the Mahābhārata as a whole reflects. To this period also belongs the figure of Brahmā as the highest god. The evidence of Pāli literature shows that Brahmā already occupied that position in Buddha’s time. We may, then, perhaps assume that the original form of our epic came into being about the fifth century B.C. The oldest evidence we have for the existence of the Mahābhārata in some shape or other is to be found in Āçvalāyana’s Gṛihya Sūtra, where a Bhārata and Mahābhārata are mentioned. This would also point to about the fifth century B.C. [286]

These disconnected battle songs were likely crafted by some poetic genius into a relatively short epic that tells the tragic story of the Kuru clan, who, despite having justice and virtue on their side, were defeated by the treachery of the victorious sons of Pāṇḍu, led by Kṛishṇa. The time of this original epic surely reflects the heroic spirit and customs of ancient times, which are quite different from the later realities depicted in the Mahābhārata as a whole. This period also features Brahmā as the highest god. Evidence from Pāli literature indicates that Brahmā held this position during Buddha’s time. Therefore, we can assume that the original version of our epic likely emerged around the fifth century B.C. The earliest evidence we have for the existence of the Mahābhārata in some form can be found in Āçvalāyana’s Gṛihya Sūtra, where both Bhārata and Mahābhārata are mentioned. This also suggests a timeframe of about the fifth century B.C. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

To the next stage, in which the epic, handed down by rhapsodists, swelled to a length of about 20,000 çlokas, belongs the representation of the victorious Pāṇḍus in a favourable light, and the introduction on a level with Brahmā of the two other great gods, Çiva, and especially Vishṇu, of whom Kṛishṇa appears as an incarnation.

To the next stage, where the epic, passed down by storytellers, grew to about 20,000 çlokas, the victorious Pāṇḍus are portrayed in a positive light, and the two other major gods, Çiva, and especially Vishṇu, are introduced on par with Brahmā, with Kṛishṇa appearing as an incarnation of Vishṇu.

We gather from the account of Megasthenes that about 300 B.C., these two gods were already prominent, and the people were divided into Çivaites and Vishnuites. Moreover, the Yavanas or Greeks are mentioned in the Mahābhārata as allies of the Kurus, and even the Çakas (Scythians) and Pahlavas (Parthians) are named along with them; Hindu temples are also referred to as well as Buddhist relic mounds. Thus an extension of the original epic must have taken place after 300 B.C. and by the beginning of our era.

We learn from Megasthenes's account that around 300 B.C., these two gods were already significant, and the people were split into Çivaites and Vishnuites. Additionally, the Yavanas or Greeks are mentioned in the Mahābhārata as allies of the Kurus, and even the Çakas (Scythians) and Pahlavas (Parthians) are named alongside them; Hindu temples are also mentioned, as well as Buddhist relic mounds. This indicates that an expansion of the original epic must have occurred after 300 B.C. and by the beginning of our era.

The Brahmans knew how to utilise the great influence of the old epic tradition by gradually incorporating didactic matter calculated to impress upon the people, and especially on kings, the doctrines of the priestly caste. It thus at last assumed the character of a vast treatise on duty (dharma), in which the divine origin and immutability of Brahman institutions, the eternity of the caste system, and the subordination of all to the priests, are laid down. When the Mahābhārata attributes its origin to Vyāsa, it implies a belief in a final redaction, for the name simply means “Arranger.” Dahlmann has recently put forward the theory that the great epic was a didactic work from the very outset; this view, however, appears to be quite irreconcilable with the data of the poem, and is not likely to find any support among scholars. [287]

The Brahmans knew how to leverage the influence of the ancient epic tradition by gradually adding instructional content designed to impress upon the people, especially kings, the teachings of the priestly class. It eventually evolved into a comprehensive guide on duty (dharma), outlining the divine origin and unchanging nature of Brahman institutions, the permanence of the caste system, and the dominance of priests over everyone else. When the Mahābhārata claims its origins can be traced back to Vyāsa, it suggests belief in a final version, as the name simply means “Arranger.” Recently, Dahlmann proposed that the great epic was didactic from the beginning; however, this perspective seems incompatible with the evidence in the poem and is unlikely to gain traction among scholars. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

What evidence have we as to when the Mahābhārata attained to the form in which we possess it? There is an inscription in a land grant dating from 462 A.D. or at the latest 532 A.D., which proves incontrovertibly that the epic about 500 A.D. was practically of exactly the same length as it is stated to have in the survey of contents (anukramaṇikā) given in Book I., and as it actually has now; for it contains the following words: “It has been declared in the Mahābhārata, the compilation embracing 100,000 verses, by the highest sage, Vyāsa, the Vyāsa of the Vedas, the son of Parāçara.” This quotation at the same time proves that the epic at that date included the very long 12th and 13th, as well as the extensive supplementary book, the Harivaṃça, without any one of which it would have been impossible to speak even approximately of 100,000 verses. There are also several land grants, dated between 450 and 500 A.D., and found in various parts of India, which quote the Mahābhārata as an authority teaching the rewards of pious donors and the punishments of impious despoilers. This shows that in the middle of the fifth century it already possessed the same character as at present, that of a Smṛiti or Dharmaçāstra. It is only reasonable to suppose that it had acquired this character at least a century earlier, or by about 350 A.D. Further research in the writings of the Northern Buddhists and their dated Chinese translations will probably enable us to put this date back by some centuries. We are already justified in considering it likely that the great epic had become a didactic compendium before the beginning of our era. In any case, the present state of our knowledge entirely disproves the suggestions put forward by Prof. Holtzmann in his work on the Mahābhārata, that the [288]epic was turned into a Dharmaçāstra by the Brahmans after 900 A.D., and that whole books were added at this late period.

What evidence do we have about when the Mahābhārata took the form we have today? There is an inscription in a land grant from 462 A.D. or, at the latest, 532 A.D., which clearly proves that around 500 A.D., the epic was practically the same length as it is stated to be in the survey of contents (anukramaṇikā) in Book I, and as it actually is now; for it contains the following words: “It has been declared in the Mahābhārata, the compilation consisting of 100,000 verses, by the highest sage, Vyāsa, the Vyāsa of the Vedas, the son of Parāçara.” This quotation also proves that the epic at that time included the lengthy 12th and 13th books, as well as the extensive supplementary book, the Harivaṃça, without which it would have been impossible to claim even approximately 100,000 verses. Additionally, there are several land grants dated between 450 and 500 A.D., found in various parts of India, that quote the Mahābhārata as an authority on the rewards for pious donors and the punishments for impious plunderers. This indicates that by the middle of the fifth century, it already had the same character as it does now, that of a Smṛiti or Dharmaçāstra. It's reasonable to think that it acquired this character at least a century earlier, around 350 A.D. Further research into the writings of Northern Buddhists and their dated Chinese translations will likely allow us to push this date back by several centuries. We are already justified in believing that the great epic became a didactic compendium before the start of our era. In any case, the current state of our knowledge completely disproves the claims made by Prof. Holtzmann in his work on the Mahābhārata, that the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]epic was turned into a Dharmaçāstra by the Brahmans after 900 A.D., and that entire books were added during this late period.

The literary evidence of Sanskrit authors from about 600 to 1100 A.D. supplies us with a considerable amount of information as to the state of the great epic during those five centuries. An examination of the works of Bāṇa, and of his predecessor Subandhu, shows that these authors, who belong to the beginning of the seventh century, not only studied and made use of legends from every one of the eighteen books of the Mahābhārata for the poetical embellishment of their works, but were even acquainted with the Harivaṃça. We also know that in Bāṇa’s time the Bhagavadgītā was included in the great epic. The same writer mentions that the Mahābhārata was recited in the temple of Mahākāla at Ujjain. That such recitation was already a widespread practice at that time is corroborated by an inscription of about 600 A.D. from the remote Indian colony of Kamboja, which states that copies of the Mahābhārata, as well as of the Rāmāyaṇa and of an unnamed Purāṇa, were presented to a temple there, and that the donor had made arrangements to ensure their daily recitation in perpetuity. This evidence shows that the Mahābhārata cannot have been a mere heroic poem, but must have borne the character of a Smṛiti work of long-established authority. Even at the present day both public and private recitations of the Epics and Purāṇas are common in India, and are always instituted for the edification and religious instruction of worshippers in temples or of members of the family. As a rule, the Sanskrit texts are not only declaimed, but also explained in the vernacular tongue for the benefit both of women, and of such males [289]as belong to classes unacquainted with the learned language of the Brahmans.

The literary evidence from Sanskrit authors between about 600 and 1100 A.D. gives us a lot of insight into the state of the great epic during those five centuries. Analyzing the works of Bāṇa and his predecessor Subandhu, who were active in the early seventh century, shows that these authors not only studied and incorporated legends from all eighteen books of the Mahābhārata to enhance their poetry but were also familiar with the Harivaṃça. Additionally, we know that during Bāṇa's time, the Bhagavadgītā was part of the great epic. This writer also mentions that the Mahābhārata was recited in the Mahākāla temple in Ujjain. An inscription from around 600 A.D. found in the distant Indian colony of Kamboja supports the idea that such recitations were already common, stating that copies of the Mahābhārata, as well as the Rāmāyaṇa and an unnamed Purāṇa, were given to a temple, with arrangements made for their daily recitation forever. This evidence indicates that the Mahābhārata couldn’t have been just a heroic poem; it must have held the status of a Smṛiti text with long-established authority. Even today, public and private recitations of the Epics and Purāṇas are common in India, intended for the education and spiritual guidance of worshippers in temples or family members. Typically, the Sanskrit texts are not only recited but also explained in the local language for the benefit of women and men from backgrounds unfamiliar with the learned language of the Brahmans.

We next come to the eminent Mīmāṃsā philosopher Kumārila, who has been proved to have flourished in the first half of the eighth century A.D. In the small portion of his great commentary, entitled Tantra-vārttika, which has been examined, no fewer than ten of the eighteen books of the Mahābhārata are named, quoted, or referred to. It is clear that the epic as known to him not only included the first book (ādiparvan), but that that book in his time closely resembled the form of its text which we possess. It even appears to have contained the first section, called anukramaṇikā or “Survey of contents,” and the second, entitled parva-saṃgraha or “Synopsis of sections.” Kumārila also knew Books XII. and XIII., which have frequently been pronounced to be of late origin, as well as XIX. It is evident from his treatment of the epic that he regarded it as a work of sacred tradition and of great antiquity, intended from the beginning for the instruction of all the four castes. To him it is not an account of the great war between the Kauravas and Pāṇḍus; the descriptions of battles were only used for the purpose of rousing the martial instincts of the warrior caste.

We now turn to the notable Mīmāṃsā philosopher Kumārila, who is known to have thrived in the first half of the eighth century A.D. In the small section of his significant commentary, titled Tantra-vārttika, that has been analyzed, at least ten of the eighteen books of the Mahābhārata are mentioned, quoted, or referenced. It's clear that the epic, as he knew it, not only included the first book (ādiparvan), but that this book closely resembled the version of the text we have today. It seems to have even contained the first section, called anukramaṇikā or “Survey of contents,” and the second, titled parva-saṃgraha or “Synopsis of sections.” Kumārila was also familiar with Books XII and XIII, which have often been considered to be of later origin, as well as XIX. His analysis of the epic shows that he viewed it as a sacred work of great age, meant from the start to educate all four castes. For him, it wasn't just a story about the great war between the Kauravas and Pāṇḍus; the battle descriptions were mainly used to inspire the warrior caste's martial instincts.

The great Vedāntist philosopher Çankarāchārya, who wrote his commentary in 804 A.D., often quotes the Mahābhārata as a Smṛiti, and in discussing a verse from Book XII. expressly states that the Mahābhārata was intended for the religious instruction of those classes who by their position are debarred from studying the Vedas and the Vedānta.

The great Vedāntist philosopher Çankarāchārya, who wrote his commentary in 804 A.D., frequently quotes the Mahābhārata as a Smṛiti, and when discussing a verse from Book XII, he clearly states that the Mahābhārata was meant for the religious education of those groups who, due to their social status, are prevented from studying the Vedas and the Vedānta.

From the middle of the eleventh century A.D. we have the oldest known abstract of the Mahābhārata, [290]the work of the Kashmirian poet Kshemendra, entitled Bhārata-Manjarī. This condensation is specially important, because it enables the scholar to determine the state of the text in detail at that time. Professor Bühler’s careful comparison of the MSS. of this work with the great epic has led him to the conclusion that Kshemendra’s original did not differ from the Mahābhārata as we have it at present in any other way than two classes of MSS. differ from each other. This poetical epitome shows several omissions, but these are on the whole of such a nature as is to be expected in any similar abridgment. It is, however, likely that twelve chapters (342–353) of Book XII., treating of Nārāyaṇa, which the abbreviator passes over, did not exist in the original known to him. There can, moreover, be no doubt that the forms of several proper names found in the Manjarī are better and older than those given by the editions of the Mahābhārata. Though the division of the original into eighteen books is found in the abridgment also, it is made up by turning the third section (gadā-parvan) of Book IX. (çalya-parvan) into a separate book, while combining Books XII. and XIII. into a single one. This variation probably represents an old division, as it occurs in many MSS. of the Mahābhārata.

From the middle of the eleventh century A.D., we have the oldest known summary of the Mahābhārata, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the work of the Kashmiri poet Kshemendra, titled Bhārata-Manjarī. This summary is particularly important because it allows scholars to determine the state of the text in detail at that time. Professor Bühler’s careful comparison of the manuscripts of this work with the great epic has led him to conclude that Kshemendra’s original did not differ from the Mahābhārata as we have it today in any way other than the differences found between two classes of manuscripts. This poetic summary shows several omissions, but these are generally expected in any similar abridgment. However, it is likely that the twelve chapters (342–353) of Book XII, which deal with Nārāyaṇa and are skipped over by the summarizer, did not exist in the original version he had. Furthermore, there is no doubt that the forms of several proper names found in the Manjarī are better and older than those presented in the editions of the Mahābhārata. Although the original division into eighteen books is also present in the summary, it is created by separating the third section (gadā-parvan) of Book IX. (çalya-parvan) into its own book, while combining Books XII and XIII into one. This variation likely reflects an older division, as it occurs in many manuscripts of the Mahābhārata.

Another work of importance in determining the state of the Mahābhārata is a Javanese translation of the epic, also dating from the eleventh century.

Another important work in understanding the state of the Mahābhārata is a Javanese translation of the epic, which also comes from the eleventh century.

The best-known commentator of the Mahābhārata is Nīlakaṇṭha, who lived at Kūrpara, to the west of the Godāvarī, in Mahārāshṭra, and, according to Burnell, belongs to the sixteenth century. Older than Nīlakaṇṭha, who quotes him, is Arjuna Miçra, whose commentary, along with that of Nīlakaṇṭha, appears in an edition of [291]the Mahābhārata begun at Calcutta in 1875. The earliest extant commentator of the great epic is Sarvajna Nārāyaṇa, large fragments of whose notes have been preserved, and who cannot have written later than in the second half of the fourteenth century, but may be somewhat older.

The most famous commentator on the Mahābhārata is Nīlakaṇṭha, who lived in Kūrpara, west of the Godāvarī, in Mahārāshṭra, and, according to Burnell, he was from the sixteenth century. Older than Nīlakaṇṭha, who references him, is Arjuna Mishra, whose commentary, along with Nīlakaṇṭha’s, can be found in an edition of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Mahābhārata that began in Calcutta in 1875. The earliest surviving commentator of the epic is Sarvajna Narayana, of whose substantial notes large fragments remain, and he must have written no later than the second half of the fourteenth century, but he might be a bit older.

The main story of the Mahābhārata in the briefest possible outline is as follows: In the country of the Bharatas, which, from the name of the ruling race, had come to be called Kurukshetra, or “Land of the Kurus,” there lived at Hastināpura, fifty-seven miles north-east of the modern Delhi, two princes named Dhṛitarāshṭra and Pāṇḍu. The elder of these brothers being blind, Pāṇḍu succeeded to the throne and reigned gloriously. He had five sons called Pāṇḍavas, the chief of whom were Yudhishṭhira, Bhīma, and Arjuna. Dhṛitarāshṭra had a hundred sons, usually called Kauravas, or Kuru princes, the most prominent of whom was Duryodhana. On the premature death of Pāṇḍu, Dhṛitarāshṭra took over the reins of government, and receiving his five nephews into his palace, had them brought up with his own sons. As the Pāṇḍus distinguished themselves greatly in feats of arms and helped him to victory, the king appointed his eldest nephew, Yudhishṭhira, to be heir-apparent. The Pāṇḍu princes, however, soon found it necessary to escape from the plots their cousins now began to set on foot against them. They made their way to the king of Panchāla, whose daughter Draupadī was won, in a contest between many kings and heroes, by Arjuna, who alone was able to bend the king’s great bow and to hit a certain mark. In order to avoid strife, Draupadī consented to become the common wife of the five princes. At Draupadī’s svayaṃvara (public choice of a husband) [292]the Pāṇḍus made acquaintance with Kṛishṇa, the hero of the Yādavas, who from this time onward became their fast friend and adviser. Dhṛitarāshṭra, thinking it best to conciliate the Pāṇḍavas in view of their double alliance with the Panchālas and Yādavas, now divided his kingdom, giving Hastināpura to his sons, and to his nephews a district where they built the city of Indraprastha, the modern Delhi (i.).

The main story of the Mahābhārata in the simplest outline is as follows: In the land of the Bharatas, which was named Kurukshetra, or "Land of the Kurus," there lived in Hastināpura, fifty-seven miles northeast of modern Delhi, two princes named Dhṛitarāshṭra and Pāṇḍu. The elder brother was blind, so Pāṇḍu became king and ruled brilliantly. He had five sons known as the Pāṇḍavas, the most notable among them being Yudhishṭhira, Bhīma, and Arjuna. Dhṛitarāshṭra had a hundred sons, usually called Kauravas, the most significant of whom was Duryodhana. After Pāṇḍu's untimely death, Dhṛitarāshṭra took control of the government and brought his five nephews to live in his palace, raising them alongside his own sons. As the Pāṇḍavas excelled in battles and helped him win, the king appointed Yudhishṭhira as his heir. However, the Pāṇḍavas soon realized they had to flee from the schemes their cousins were plotting against them. They went to the king of Panchāla, whose daughter Draupadī was won by Arjuna in a contest involving many kings and heroes, as he was the only one who could draw the king's great bow and hit the target. To prevent conflict, Draupadī agreed to become the shared wife of all five princes. At Draupadī’s svayaṃvara (the public choice of a husband) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], the Pāṇḍavas met Kṛishṇa, the hero of the Yādavas, who became their loyal friend and advisor from that moment onward. Thinking it was best to make peace with the Pāṇḍavas given their alliances with the Panchālas and Yādavas, Dhṛitarāshṭra divided his kingdom, giving Hastināpura to his sons and to his nephews a territory where they built the city of Indraprastha, which is modern Delhi (i.).

Here the Pāṇḍavas ruled wisely and prospered greatly. Duryodhana’s jealousy being aroused, he resolved to ruin his cousins, with the aid of his uncle Çakuni, a skilful gamester. Dhṛitarāshṭra was accordingly induced to invite the Pāṇḍus to Hastināpura. Here Yudhishṭhira, accepting the challenge to play at dice with Duryodhana, lost everything, his kingdom, his wealth, his army, his brothers, and finally Draupadī. In the end a compromise was made by which the Pāṇḍavas agreed to go into banishment for twelve years, and to remain incognito for a thirteenth, after which they might return and regain their kingdom (ii.).

Here, the Pāṇḍavas ruled wisely and thrived. Duryodhana's jealousy was stirred, and he plotted to take down his cousins with the help of his uncle Çakuni, a skilled gambler. Dhṛitarāshṭra was persuaded to invite the Pāṇḍus to Hastināpura. There, Yudhishṭhira accepted the challenge to play dice with Duryodhana and ended up losing everything: his kingdom, his wealth, his army, his brothers, and finally Draupadī. In the end, they reached a compromise where the Pāṇḍavas agreed to go into exile for twelve years and remain hidden for a thirteenth year, after which they could return and reclaim their kingdom (ii.).

With Draupadī they accordingly departed to the Kāmyaka forest on the Sarasvatī. The account of their twelve years’ life here, and the many legends told to console them in their exile, constitute the vana-parvan or “Forest book,” one of the longest in the poem (iii.).

With Draupadī, they left for the Kāmyaka forest by the Sarasvatī. The story of their twelve years there, along with the various legends shared to comfort them during their exile, make up the vana-parvan or “Forest book,” one of the longest sections in the poem (iii.).

The thirteenth year they spent in disguise as servants of Virāṭa, king of the Matsyas. At this time the Kurus, in alliance with another king, invaded the country of the Matsyas, causing much distress. Then the Pāṇḍus arose, put the enemy to flight, and restored the king. They now made themselves known, and entered into an alliance with the king (iv.).

The thirteenth year, they lived incognito as servants of Virāṭa, the king of the Matsyas. During this time, the Kurus, teaming up with another king, invaded the Matsya territory, causing a lot of trouble. The Pāṇḍus then stepped up, drove the enemy away, and helped restore the king. They revealed their identities and formed an alliance with him (iv.).

Their message demanding back their possessions [293]receiving no answer, they prepared for war. The rival armies met in the sacred region of Kurukshetra, with numerous allies on both sides. Joined with the Kurus were, among others, the people of Kosala, Videha, Anga, Banga (Bengal), Kalinga on the east, and those of Sindhu, Gandhāra, Bahlīka (Balk), together with the Çakas and Yavanas on the west. The Pāṇḍus, on the other hand, were aided by the Panchālas, the Matsyas, part of the Yādavas under Kṛishṇa, besides the kings of Kāçi (Benares), Chedi, Magadha, and others (v.).

Their message demanding back their belongings [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] went unanswered, so they prepared for battle. The opposing armies faced each other in the holy land of Kurukshetra, with many allies on both sides. Allied with the Kurus were, among others, the people of Kosala, Videha, Anga, Banga (Bengal), Kalinga to the east, and those from Sindhu, Gandhāra, Bahlīka (Balk), along with the Çakas and Yavanas to the west. The Pāṇḍus, on the other hand, were supported by the Panchālas, the Matsyas, part of the Yādavas under Kṛishṇa, as well as the kings of Kāçi (Benares), Chedi, Magadha, and others (v.).

The battle raged for eighteen days, till all the Kurus were destroyed, and only the Pāṇḍavas and Kṛishṇa with his charioteer escaped alive. The account of it extends over five books (vi.–x.). Then follows a description of the obsequies of the dead (xi.). In the next two books, Bhīma, the leader of the Kurus, on his deathbed, instructs Yudhishṭhira for about 20,000 çlokas on the duties of kings and other topics.

The battle went on for eighteen days, until all the Kurus were wiped out, leaving only the Pāṇḍavas and Kṛishṇa with his charioteer alive. The story covers five books (vi.–x.). After that, there's a description of the funerals for the dead (xi.). In the next two books, Bhīma, the leader of the Kurus, gives Yudhishṭhira advice for about 20,000 çlokas on the responsibilities of kings and other subjects while on his deathbed.

The Pāṇḍus having been reconciled to the old king Dhṛitarāshṭra, Yudhishṭhira was crowned king in Hastināpura, and instituted a great horse-sacrifice (xiv.). Dhṛitarāshṭra having remained at Hastināpura for fifteen years, at length retired, with his wife Gāndhārī, to the jungle, where they perished in a forest conflagration (xv.). Among the Yādavas, who had taken different sides in the great war, an internecine conflict broke out, which resulted in the annihilation of this people. Kṛishṇa sadly withdrew to the wilderness, where he was accidentally shot dead by a hunter (xvi.).

The Pāṇḍus, having made peace with the old king Dhṛitarāshṭra, crowned Yudhishṭhira as king in Hastināpura and organized a grand horse sacrifice (xiv.). After spending fifteen years in Hastināpura, Dhṛitarāshṭra eventually retired to the forest with his wife Gāndhārī, where they died in a forest fire (xv.). Among the Yādavas, who had taken different sides in the great war, a civil war erupted, leading to their complete destruction. Kṛishṇa sadly retreated to the wilderness, where he was accidentally shot dead by a hunter (xvi.).

The Pāṇḍus themselves, at last weary of life, leaving the young prince Parīkshit, grandson of Arjuna, to rule over Hastināpura, retired to the forest, and dying as they wandered towards Meru, the mountain of the [294]gods (xvii.), ascended to heaven with their faithful spouse (xviii.).

The Pāṇḍus, tired of life, finally decided to retire to the forest, leaving young prince Parīkshit, Arjuna's grandson, to rule over Hastināpura. As they wandered toward Meru, the mountain of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]gods (xvii.), they passed away and ascended to heaven with their loyal spouse (xviii.).

Here the framework of the great epic, which begins at the commencement of the first book, comes to an end. King Parīkshit having died of snake-bite, his son Janamejaya instituted a great sacrifice to the serpents. At that sacrifice the epic was recited by Vaiçampāyana, who had learnt it from Vyāsa. The latter, we are told, after arranging the four Vedas, composed the Mahābhārata, which treats of the excellence of the Pāṇḍus, the greatness of Kṛishṇa, and the wickedness of the sons of Dhṛitarāshṭra.

Here the structure of the great epic, which starts at the beginning of the first book, comes to a close. King Parīkshit has died from a snake bite, and his son Janamejaya set up a huge sacrifice for the serpents. During that sacrifice, the epic was recited by Vaiçampāyana, who learned it from Vyāsa. We are told that after organizing the four Vedas, Vyāsa composed the Mahābhārata, which discusses the greatness of the Pāṇḍus, the significance of Kṛishṇa, and the wickedness of the sons of Dhṛitarāshṭra.

The supplementary book, the Harivaṃça, or “Family of Vishṇu,” is concerned only with Kṛishṇa. It contains more than 16,000 çlokas, and is divided into three sections. The first of these describes the history of Kṛishṇa’s ancestors down to the time of Vishṇu’s incarnation in him; the second gives an account of Kṛishṇa’s exploits; the third treats of the future corruptions of the Kali, or fourth age of the world.

The additional book, the Harivaṃça, or “Family of Vishṇu,” focuses solely on Kṛishṇa. It has over 16,000 çlokas, and is split into three sections. The first section details the history of Kṛishṇa’s ancestors up to the point of Vishṇu’s incarnation in him; the second recounts Kṛishṇa’s adventures; the third discusses the future corruptions of the Kali, or the fourth age of the world.

The episodes of the Mahābhārata are numerous and often very extensive, constituting, as we have seen, about four-fifths of the whole poem. Many of them are interesting for various reasons, and some are distinguished by considerable poetic beauty. One of them, the story of Çakuntalā (occurring in Book I.), supplied Kālidāsa with the subject of his famous play. Episodes are specially plentiful in Book III., being related to while away the time of the exiled Pāṇḍus. Here is found the Matsyopākhyāna, or “Episode of the fish,” being the story of the flood, narrated with more diffuseness than the simple story told in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. The fish here declares itself to be Brahmā, Lord of creatures, [295]and not yet Vishṇu, as in the Bhāgavata Purāṇa. Manu no longer appears as the progenitor of mankind, but as a creator who produces all beings and worlds anew by means of his ascetic power.

The stories in the Mahābhārata are numerous and often quite lengthy, making up about four-fifths of the entire poem, as we've noted. Many of these stories are intriguing for various reasons, and some are marked by significant poetic beauty. One of these, the tale of Çakuntalā (found in Book I.), inspired Kālidāsa to write his famous play. There are especially many stories in Book III., meant to pass the time for the exiled Pāṇḍus. Here, we find the Matsyopākhyāna, or "Episode of the fish," which recounts the story of the flood in more detail than the simple version presented in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa. In this account, the fish identifies itself as Brahmā, the Lord of creatures, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and not yet Vishṇu, as seen in the Bhāgavata Purāṇa. Manu no longer appears merely as the ancestor of humanity, but rather as a creator who brings all beings and worlds into existence again through his ascetic power.

Another episode is the history of Rāma, interesting in its relation to Vālmīki’s Rāmāyaṇa, which deals with the same subject at much greater length. The myth of the descent of the Ganges from heaven to earth, here narrated, is told in the Rāmāyaṇa also.

Another episode is the story of Rāma, which is intriguing in its connection to Vālmīki’s Rāmāyaṇa, a text that explores the same topic in much more detail. The legend of the Ganges descending from heaven to earth, presented here, is also recounted in the Rāmāyaṇa.

Another legend is that of the sage Ṛiçya-çṛinga, who having produced rain in the country of Lomapāda, king of the Angas, was rewarded with the hand of the princess Çāntā, and performed that sacrifice for King Daçaratha which brought about the birth of Rāma. This episode is peculiarly important from a critical point of view, as the legend recurs not only in the Rāmāyaṇa, but also in the Padma Purāṇa, the Skanda Purāṇa, and a number of other sources.

Another legend is about the sage Ṛiçya-çṛinga, who, after bringing rain to the kingdom of Lomapāda, king of the Angas, was rewarded with the hand of Princess Çāntā. He also performed the sacrifice for King Daçaratha that led to the birth of Rāma. This story is particularly significant from a critical perspective, as it appears not just in the Rāmāyaṇa, but also in the Padma Purāṇa, the Skanda Purāṇa, and several other sources.

Of special interest is the story of King Uçīnara, son of Çibi, who sacrificed his life to save a pigeon from a hawk. It is told again in another part of Book III. about Çibi himself, as well as in Book XIII. about Vṛishadarbha, son of Çibi. Distinctly Buddhistic in origin and character, the story is famous in Pāli as well as Sanskrit literature, and spread beyond the limits of India.

Of particular interest is the story of King Uçīnara, the son of Çibi, who gave his life to save a pigeon from a hawk. This story is mentioned again later in Book III about Çibi himself, and also in Book XIII about Vṛishadarbha, Çibi's son. Originating distinctly from Buddhist traditions, the story is well-known in both Pāli and Sanskrit literature, and it has spread beyond the borders of India.

The story of the abduction of Draupadī forms an episode of her life while she dwelt with the Pāṇḍus in the Kāmyaka forest. Accidentally seen when alone by King Jayadratha of Sindhu, who was passing with a great army, and fell in love with her at first sight, she was forcibly carried off, and only rescued after a terrible fight, in which the Pāṇḍus annihilated Jayadratha’s host. [296]

The story of Draupadī’s abduction is an episode from her life while she was living with the Pāṇḍus in the Kāmyaka forest. When she was alone, King Jayadratha of Sindhu, who was passing by with a huge army, saw her by chance and fell in love with her at first sight. He forcibly took her away, but she was rescued after a fierce battle, where the Pāṇḍus defeated Jayadratha’s army. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Interesting as an illustration of the mythological ideas of the age is the episode which describes the journey of Arjuna to Indra’s heaven. Here we see the mighty warrior-god of the Vedas transformed into a glorified king of later times, living a life of ease amid the splendours of his celestial court, where the ear is lulled by strains of music, while the eye is ravished by the graceful dancing and exquisite beauty of heavenly nymphs.

Interesting as an illustration of the mythological ideas of the age is the episode which describes the journey of Arjuna to Indra’s heaven. Here we see the powerful warrior-god of the Vedas transformed into a glorified king of later times, living a life of luxury amid the splendor of his celestial court, where the ear is soothed by melodies, while the eye is captivated by the graceful dancing and stunning beauty of heavenly nymphs.

In the story of Sāvitrī we have one of the finest of the many ideal female characters which the older epic poetry of India has created. Sāvitrī, daughter of Açvapati, king of Madra, chooses as her husband Satyavat, the handsome and noble son of a blind and exiled king, who dwells in a forest hermitage. Though warned by the sage Nārada that the prince is fated to live but a single year, she persists in her choice, and after the wedding departs with her husband to his father’s forest retreat. Here she lives happily till she begins to be tortured with anxiety on the approach of the fatal day. When it arrives, she follows her husband on his way to cut wood in the forest. After a time he lies down exhausted. Yama, the god of death, appears, and taking his soul, departs. As Sāvitrī persistently follows him, Yama grants her various boons, always excepting the life of her husband; but yielding at last to her importunities, he restores the soul to the lifeless body. Satyavat recovers, and lives happily for many years with his faithful Sāvitrī.

In the story of Sāvitrī, we have one of the best examples of the ideal female characters created in ancient Indian epic poetry. Sāvitrī, the daughter of Açvapati, king of Madra, chooses to marry Satyavat, the handsome and noble son of a blind and banished king who lives in a forest hermitage. Despite being warned by the sage Nārada that the prince is destined to live just one more year, she sticks to her decision, and after the wedding, she goes with her husband to his father's forest retreat. She lives there happily until she starts to feel anxious as the fateful day approaches. When the day comes, she follows her husband while he goes to gather wood in the forest. After a while, he lies down, exhausted. Yama, the god of death, appears and takes his soul away. As Sāvitrī persistently follows him, Yama grants her various wishes but refuses to grant the life of her husband; however, finally yielding to her pleas, he restores the soul to the lifeless body. Satyavat revives and lives happily for many years with his devoted Sāvitrī.

One of the oldest and most beautiful stories inserted in the Mahābhārata is the Nalopākhyāna, or “Episode of Nala.” It is one of the least corrupted of the episodes, its great popularity having prevented the transforming hand of an editor from introducing Çiva and Vishṇu, or [297]from effacing the simplicity of the manners it depicts—the prince, for instance, cooks his own food—or from changing the character of Indra, and other old traits. The poem is pervaded by a high tone of morality, manifested above all in the heroic devotion and fidelity of Damayantī, its leading character. It also contains many passages distinguished by tender pathos.

One of the oldest and most beautiful stories in the Mahābhārata is the Nalopākhyāna, or “Episode of Nala.” It’s one of the least altered episodes, as its great popularity has stopped editors from adding in figures like Çiva and Vishṇu or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from changing the straightforward nature of the story—like how the prince cooks his own meals—or from modifying the character of Indra and other original traits. The poem is filled with a strong sense of morality, especially in the heroic devotion and loyalty of Damayantī, its main character. It also features many passages that are marked by touching emotion.

The story is told by the wise Bṛihadaçva to the exiled Yudhishṭhira, in order to console him for the loss of the kingdom he has forfeited at play. Nala, prince of Nishada, chosen from among many competitors for her hand by Damayantī, princess of Vidarbha, passes several years of happy married life with her. Then, possessed by the demon Kali, and indulging in gambling, he loses his kingdom and all his possessions. Wandering half naked in the forest with Damayantī, he abandons her in his frenzy. Very pathetic is the scene describing how he repeatedly returns to the spot where his wife lies asleep on the ground before he finally deserts her. Equally touching are the accounts of her terror on awaking to find herself alone in the forest, and of her lamentations as she roams in search of her husband, and calls out to him—

The story is shared by the wise Bṛihadaçva with the exiled Yudhishṭhira to comfort him for losing the kingdom he forfeited in a game. Nala, the prince of Nishada, is chosen by Damayantī, the princess of Vidarbha, from among many suitors. They spend several years enjoying a happy marriage together. However, influenced by the demon Kali and caught up in gambling, he loses his kingdom and all his belongings. As he wanders through the forest half-naked with Damayantī, he ultimately abandons her in his madness. It's a heartbreaking moment when he repeatedly returns to the spot where his wife is sleeping on the ground before he finally leaves her. Equally poignant are her feelings of fear when she wakes up alone in the forest and her cries as she searches for her husband, calling out to him—

Hero, valiant, knowing duty,

Hero, brave, aware of duty,

To honour faithful, lord of earth,

To honor the loyal, lord of the earth,

If thou art within this forest,

If you are in this forest,

Then show thee in thy proper form.

Then show you in your true form.

Shall I hear the voice of Nala,

Can I hear Nala's voice,

Sweet as the draught of Amṛita,

Sweet as the drink of Amṛita,

With its deep and gentle accent,

With its soft and soothing accent,

Like rumble of the thunder-cloud,

Like the rumble of thunder,

Saying “Daughter of Vidarbha!”

Saying “Daughter of Vidarbha!”

To me with clear and blessed sound.

To me with clear and blessed sound.

Rich, like Vedas murmured flowing,

Rich, like flowing Vedas,

At once destroying all my grief?

At once wiping away all my sadness?

[298]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There are graphic descriptions of the beauties and terrors of the tropical forest in which Damayantī wanders. At last she finds her way back to her father’s court at Kuṇḍinạ Many and striking are the similes with which the poet dwells on the grief and wasted form of the princess in her separation from her husband. She is

There are vivid descriptions of the beauty and dangers of the tropical forest where Damayantī roams. Eventually, she makes her way back to her father’s court at Kuṇḍinạ. The poet uses many striking comparisons to highlight the sorrow and decline of the princess during her separation from her husband. She is

Like the young moon’s slender crescent

Like the thin crescent of a young moon

Obscured by black clouds in the sky;

Obscured by dark clouds in the sky;

Like the lotus-flower uprooted,

Like an uprooted lotus flower,

All parched and withered by the sun;

All dried out and wilted by the sun;

Like the pallid night, when Rāhu

Like the pale night, when Rāhu

Has swallowed up the darkened moon.

Has swallowed up the dark moon.

Nala, meanwhile, transformed into a dwarf, has become charioteer to the king of Oudh. Damayantī at last hears news leading her to suspect her husband’s whereabouts. She accordingly holds out hopes of her hand to the king of Oudh, on condition of his driving the distance of 500 miles to Kuṇḍina in a single day. Nala, acting as his charioteer, accomplishes the feat, and is rewarded by the king with the secret of the highest skill in dicing. Recognised by his wife in spite of his disguise, he regains his true form. He plays again, and wins back his lost kingdom. Thus after years of adventure, sorrow, and humiliation he is at last reunited with Damayantī, with whom he spends the rest of his days in happiness.

Nala, who has turned into a dwarf, is now a charioteer for the king of Oudh. Damayantī finally hears news that makes her suspect where her husband is. She then offers her hand to the king of Oudh, on the condition that he drives 500 miles to Kuṇḍina in a single day. Nala, serving as his charioteer, accomplishes this challenge, and the king rewards him with the secret of the highest skill in gambling. Recognized by his wife despite his disguise, he regains his true form. He plays again and wins back his lost kingdom. After years of adventure, sorrow, and humiliation, he is finally reunited with Damayantī, and they spend the rest of their days together in happiness.

Though several supernatural and miraculous features like those which occur in fairy tales are found in the episode of Nala, they are not sufficient to mar the spirit of true poetry which pervades the story as a whole. [299]

Although there are several supernatural and miraculous elements similar to those in fairy tales in the episode of Nala, they don't undermine the genuine poetic spirit that runs throughout the story as a whole. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Purāṇas.

Closely connected with the Mahābhārata is a distinct class of eighteen epic works, didactic in character and sectarian in purpose, going by the name of Purāṇa. The term purāṇa is already found in the Brāhmaṇas designating cosmogonic inquiries generally. It is also used in the Mahābhārata somewhat vaguely to express “ancient legendary lore,” implying didactic as well as narrative matter, and pointing to an old collection of epic stories. One passage of the epic (I. v. 1) describes purāṇa as containing stories of the gods and genealogies of the sages. In Book XVIII., as well as in the Harivaṃça, mention is even made of eighteen Purāṇas, which, however, have not been preserved; for those known to us are all, on the whole, later than the Mahābhārata, and for the most part derive their legends of ancient days from the great epic itself. Nevertheless they contain much that is old; and it is not always possible to assume that the passages they have in common with the Mahābhārata and Manu have been borrowed from those works. They are connected by many threads with the old law-books (smṛitis) and the Vedas, representing probably a development of older works of the same class. In that part of their contents which is peculiar to them, the Purāṇas agree so closely, being often verbally identical for pages, that they must be derived from some older collection as a common source. Most of them are introduced in exactly the same way as the Mahābhārata, Ugraçravas, the son of Lomaharshaṇa, being represented as relating their contents to Çaunaka on the occasion of a sacrifice in the Naimisha forest. The object of most of these legendary compilations [300]is to recommend the sectarian cult of Vishṇu, though some of them favour the worship of Çiva.

Closely related to the Mahābhārata is a specific group of eighteen epic works that are educational in nature and sectarian in focus, known as the Purāṇa. The term purāṇa is already found in the Brāhmaṇas, referring to cosmogonic inquiries in general. It is also used in the Mahābhārata somewhat vaguely to refer to “ancient legendary stories,” suggesting both educational and narrative content, and indicating an old collection of epic tales. One part of the epic (I. v. 1) describes purāṇa as containing stories of the gods and family trees of the sages. In Book XVIII., as well as in the Harivaṃça, there is mention of eighteen Purāṇas, which, however, have not been preserved; those that we know today are mostly later than the Mahābhārata and primarily derive their ancient legends from the great epic itself. Still, they contain a lot that is old; and it is not always clear that the sections they share with the Mahābhārata and Manu were taken from those works. They are tied by many connections to the old law-books (smṛitis) and the Vedas, likely representing a development of older texts in the same category. In the parts of their content that are unique to them, the Purāṇas are so closely aligned that they are often word-for-word identical for pages, suggesting they come from an older collection as a shared source. Most of them are introduced in exactly the same way as the Mahābhārata, with Ugraçravas, the son of Lomaharshaṇa, described as recounting their contents to Çaunaka during a sacrifice in the Naimisha forest. The main goal of most of these legendary compilations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is to promote the sectarian worship of Vishṇu, although some support the worship of Çiva.

Besides cosmogony, they deal with mythical descriptions of the earth, the doctrine of the cosmic ages, the exploits of ancient gods, saints, and heroes, accounts of the Avatārs of Vishṇu, the genealogies of the Solar and Lunar race of kings, and enumerations of the thousand names of Vishṇu or of Çiva. They also contain rules about the worship of the gods by means of prayers, fastings, votive offerings, festivals, and pilgrimages.

Besides cosmology, they cover mythical descriptions of the earth, the theory of cosmic ages, the adventures of ancient gods, saints, and heroes, stories of the Avatārs of Vishṇu, the family trees of the Solar and Lunar dynasties of kings, and lists of the thousand names of Vishṇu or of Çiva. They also include guidelines for worshiping the gods through prayers, fasting, offerings, festivals, and pilgrimages.

The Garuḍa, as well as the late and unimportant Agni Purāṇa, practically constitute abstracts of the Mahābhārata and the Harivaṃça.

The Garuḍa, along with the later and less significant Agni Purāṇa, essentially serve as summaries of the Mahābhārata and the Harivaṃça.

The Vāyu, which appears to be one of the oldest, coincides in part of its matter with the Mahābhārata, but is more closely connected with the Harivaṃça, the passage which deals with the creation of the world often agreeing verbatim with the corresponding part of the latter poem.

The Vāyu, which seems to be one of the oldest, shares some of its content with the Mahābhārata, but is more closely linked to the Harivaṃça. The section that talks about the creation of the world often matches word-for-word with the equivalent part of the latter poem.

The relationship of the Matsya Purāṇa to the great epic and its supplementary book as sources is similarly intimate. It is introduced with the story of Manu and the Fish (Matsya). The Kūrma, besides giving an account of the various Avatārs of Vishṇu (of which the tortoise or kūrma is one), of the genealogies of gods and kings, as well as other matters, contains an extensive account of the world in accordance with the accepted cosmological notions of the Mahābhārata and of the Purāṇas in general. The world is here represented as consisting of seven concentric islands separated by different oceans. The central island, with Mount Meru in the middle, is Jambu-dvīpa, of which Bhārata-varsha, [301]the “kingdom of the Bharatas,” or India, is the main division.

The connection between the Matsya Purāṇa and the epic, along with its supplementary texts as sources, is also quite close. It starts with the tale of Manu and the Fish (Matsya). The Kūrma not only details the various Avatārs of Vishṇu (including the tortoise or kūrma), the lineages of gods and kings, and other topics, but also offers a thorough description of the world based on the prevalent cosmological views found in the Mahābhārata and the Purāṇas in general. The world is depicted as consisting of seven concentric islands separated by different oceans. The central island, featuring Mount Meru at its center, is Jambu-dvīpa, of which Bhārata-varsha, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the “land of the Bharatas,” or India, is the primary region.

The Mārkaṇḍeya, which expressly recognises the priority of the Mahābhārata, is so called because it is related by the sage Mārkaṇḍeya to explain difficulties suggested by the epic, such as, How could Kṛishṇa become a man? Its leading feature is narrative and it is the least sectarian of the Purāṇas.

The Mārkaṇḍeya, which clearly acknowledges the precedence of the Mahābhārata, is named after the sage Mārkaṇḍeya who shares it to clarify challenges posed by the epic, like, How could Kṛishṇa become human? Its main focus is storytelling, and it is the least sectarian among the Purāṇas.

The extensive Padma Purāṇa, which contains a great many stones agreeing with those of the Mahābhārata, is, on the other hand, strongly Vishnuite in tone. Yet this, as well as the Mārkaṇḍeya, expressly states the doctrine of the Tri-mūrti or Trinity, that Brahmā, Vishṇu, and Çiva are only one being. This doctrine, already to be found in the Harivaṃça, is not so prominent in post-Vedic literature as is commonly supposed. It is interesting to note that the story of Rāma, as told in the Padma Purāṇa, follows not only the Rāmāyaṇa but also Kālidāsa’s account in the Raghuvaṃça, with which it often agrees literally. Again, the story of Çakuntalā is related, not in accordance with the Mahābhārata, but with Kālidāsa’s drama.

The lengthy Padma Purāṇa, which has a lot of similarities with the Mahābhārata, is notably focused on Vishnu. However, both this text and the Mārkaṇḍeya clearly express the idea of the Tri-mūrti or Trinity, which states that Brahmā, Vishṇu, and Çiva are essentially one being. This concept, already present in the Harivaṃça, isn't as prominent in post-Vedic literature as many people think. It's interesting to see that the story of Rāma as depicted in the Padma Purāṇa not only follows the Rāmāyaṇa but also aligns closely with Kālidāsa’s version in the Raghuvaṃça, often agreeing word-for-word. Similarly, the tale of Çakuntalā is told, not following the Mahābhārata, but in line with Kālidāsa’s play.

The Brahma-vaivarta Purāṇa is also strongly sectarian in favour of Vishṇu in the form of Kṛishṇa. It is to be noted that both here and in the Padma Purāṇa an important part is played by Kṛishṇa’s mistress Rādhā, who is unknown to the Harivaṃça, the Vishṇu, and even the Bhāgavata Purāṇa.

The Brahma-vaivarta Purāṇa is also very much in favor of Vishṇu as Kṛishṇa. It's important to mention that, both here and in the Padma Purāṇa, Kṛishṇa’s consort Rādhā plays a significant role, even though she is not mentioned in the Harivaṃça, the Vishṇu, or the Bhāgavata Purāṇa.

The Vishṇu Purāṇa, which very often agrees with the Mahābhārata in its subject-matter, corresponds most closely to the Indian definition of a Purāṇa, as treating of the five topics of primary creation, secondary creation, genealogies of gods and patriarchs, reigns of [302]various Manus, and the history of the old dynasties of kings.

The Vishṇu Purāṇa, which frequently aligns with the Mahābhārata in its themes, corresponds most closely to the Indian definition of a Purāṇa. It covers the five main topics: primary creation, secondary creation, genealogies of gods and ancestors, reigns of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] various Manus, and the history of ancient royal dynasties.

The Bhāgavata Purāṇa, which consists of about 18,000 çlokas, derives its name from being dedicated to the glorification of Bhāgavata or Vishṇu. It is later than the Vishṇu, which it presupposes, probably dating from the thirteenth century. It exercises a more powerful influence in India than any other Purāṇa. The most popular part is the tenth book, which narrates in detail the history of Kṛishṇa, and has been translated into perhaps every one of the vernacular languages of India.

The Bhāgavata Purāṇa, which contains about 18,000 çlokas, gets its name from its focus on the praise of Bhāgavata or Vishṇu. It was written after the Vishṇu, which it references, likely dating back to the thirteenth century. It has a greater influence in India than any other Purāṇa. The most popular section is the tenth book, which tells the detailed story of Kṛishṇa and has been translated into nearly all the regional languages of India.

Other Vishnuite Purāṇas of a late date are the Brahma, the Nāradīya, the Vāmana, and the Varāha, the latter two called after the Dwarf and the Boar incarnations of Vishṇu.

Other Vishnuite Puranas that are from a later period include the Brahma, the Nāradīya, the Vāmana, and the Varāha, with the last two named after the Dwarf and Boar incarnations of Vishnu.

Those which specially favour the cult of Çiva are the Skanda, the Çiva, the Linga, and the Bhavishya or Bhavishyat Purāṇas. The latter two contain little narrative matter, being rather ritual in character. A Bhavishyat Purāṇa is already mentioned in the Āpastamba Dharma Sūtra.

Those that specifically promote the worship of Shiva are the Skanda, the Shiva, the Linga, and the Bhavishya or Bhavishyat Purāṇas. The last two have minimal storytelling, focusing more on rituals. A Bhavishyat Purāṇa is already referenced in the Āpastamba Dharma Sūtra.

Besides these eighteen Purāṇas there is also an equal number of secondary works of the same class called Upa-purāṇas, in which the epic matter has become entirely subordinate to the ritual element.

Besides these eighteen Purāṇas, there are also the same number of secondary works in this category called Upa-purāṇas, where the epic content has become completely secondary to the ritual aspect.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Rāmāyaṇa.

Though there is, as we shall see, good reason for supposing that the original part of the Rāmāyaṇa assumed shape at a time when the Mahābhārata was still in a state of flux, we have deferred describing it on account of its connection with the subsequent development of epic poetry in Sanskrit literature. [303]

Though there is, as we will see, good reason to believe that the original part of the Rāmāyaṇa took shape while the Mahābhārata was still evolving, we have postponed discussing it due to its connection with the later development of epic poetry in Sanskrit literature. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In its present form the Rāmāyaṇa consists of about 24,000 çlokas, and is divided into seven books. It has been preserved in three distinct recensions, the West Indian (A), the Bengal (B), and the Bombay (C). About one-third of the çlokas in each recension occurs in neither of the other two. The Bombay recension has in most cases preserved the oldest form of the text; for, as the other two arose in the centres of classical Sanskrit literature, where the Gauḍa and the Vaidarbha styles of composition respectively flourished, the irregularities of the epic language have been removed in them. The Rāmāyaṇa was here treated as a regular kāvya or artificial epic, a fate which the Mahābhārata escaped because it early lost its original character, and came to be regarded as a didactic work. These two later recensions must not, however, be looked upon as mere revisions of the Bombay text. The variations of all three are of such a kind that they can for the most part be accounted for only by the fluctuations of oral tradition among the professional reciters of the epic, at the time when the three recensions assumed definite shape in different parts of the country by being committed to writing. After having been thus fixed, the fate of each of these recensions was of course similar to that of any other text. They appear to go back to comparatively early times. For quotations from the Rāmāyaṇa occurring in works that belong to the eighth and ninth centuries A.D. show that a recension allied to the present C, and probably another allied to the present A, existed at that period. Moreover, Kshemendra’s poetical abstract of the epic, the Rāmāyaṇa-kathāsāra-manjarī, which follows the contents of the original step by step, proves that its author used A, and perhaps B also, in the middle of the eleventh century. [304]Bhoja, the composer of another epitome, the Rāmāyaṇa-champū, probably used C in the same century.

In its current form, the Rāmāyaṇa consists of about 24,000 çlokas and is divided into seven books. It has been preserved in three distinct versions: the West Indian (A), the Bengal (B), and the Bombay (C). About one-third of the çlokas in each version does not appear in the other two. The Bombay version mostly retains the oldest form of the text; the other two versions developed in areas known for classical Sanskrit literature, where the Gauḍa and Vaidarbha styles were particularly popular, causing many irregularities in the epic language to be corrected. The Rāmāyaṇa was treated here as a formal kāvya or artificial epic, which is something the Mahābhārata avoided because it lost its original character early on and was seen as a didactic work instead. However, these two later versions should not just be seen as simple revisions of the Bombay text. The differences among all three are mostly due to variations in oral tradition among the professional reciters of the epic at the time the three versions were written down in different regions. Once fixed, the fate of each version was similar to that of any other text. They seem to date back to relatively early times, as quotations from the Rāmāyaṇa found in works from the eighth and ninth centuries A.D. indicate that a version related to the current C, and likely another related to the current A, existed during that period. Additionally, Kshemendra's poetic summary of the epic, the Rāmāyaṇa-kathāsāra-manjarī, which follows the original content step by step, shows that its author used A, and possibly B as well, in the middle of the eleventh century. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Bhoja, the creator of another summary, the Rāmāyaṇa-champū, likely used C in the same century.

The careful investigations of Professor Jacobi have shown that the Rāmāyaṇa originally consisted of five books only (ii.–vi.). The seventh is undoubtedly a later addition, for the conclusion of the sixth was evidently at one time the end of the whole poem. Again, the first book has several passages which conflict with statements in the later books. It further contains two tables of contents (in cantos i. and iii.) which were clearly made at different times; for one of them takes no notice of the first and last books, and must, therefore, have been made before these were added. What was obviously a part of the commencement of the original poem has been separated from its continuation at the opening of Book II., and now forms the beginning of the fifth canto of Book I. Some cantos have also been interpolated in the genuine books. As Professor Jacobi shows, all these additions to the original body of the epic have been for the most part so loosely attached that the junctures are easy to recognise. They are, however, pervaded by the same spirit as the older part. There is, therefore, no reason for the supposition that they are due to a Brahman revision intended to transform a poem originally meant for the warrior caste. They seem rather to owe their origin simply to the desire of professional rhapsodists to meet the demands of the popular taste. We are told in the Rāmāyaṇa itself that the poem was either recited by professional minstrels or sung to the accompaniment of a stringed instrument, being handed down orally, in the first place by Rāma’s two sons Kuça and Lava. These names are nothing more than the inventions of popular etymology meant to explain the Sanskrit word kuçīlava, [305]“bard” or “actor.” The new parts were incorporated before the three recensions which have come down to us arose, but a considerable time must have elapsed between the composition of the original poem and that of the additions. For the tribal hero of the former has in the latter been transformed into a national hero, the moral ideal of the people; and the human hero (like Kṛishṇa in the Mahābhārata) of the five genuine books (excepting a few interpolations) has in the first and last become deified and identified with the god Vishṇu, his divine nature in these additions being always present to the minds of their authors. Here, too, Vālmīki, the composer of the Rāmāyaṇa, appears as a contemporary of Rāma, and is already regarded as a seer. A long interval of time must have been necessary for such transformations as these.

The careful research by Professor Jacobi has shown that the Rāmāyaṇa originally consisted of only five books (ii.–vi.). The seventh book is definitely a later addition since the end of the sixth book was clearly at one point the conclusion of the entire poem. Additionally, the first book includes several passages that contradict statements in the later books. It also contains two tables of contents (in cantos i. and iii.) that were clearly created at different times; one of them ignores the first and last books and must, therefore, have been made before these were added. What was clearly part of the beginning of the original poem has been separated from its continuation at the start of Book II and now forms the start of the fifth canto of Book I. Some cantos have also been inserted into the authentic books. As Professor Jacobi demonstrates, all these additions to the original epic are mostly attached loosely, making it easy to spot the connections. However, they share the same spirit as the earlier sections. Therefore, there's no reason to believe that they are the result of a Brahman revision aimed at transforming a poem that was originally meant for the warrior class. They seem to have arisen simply from the desire of professional storytellers to cater to popular tastes. The Rāmāyaṇa itself tells us that the poem was either recited by professional singers or sung along with a stringed instrument, initially handed down orally by Rāma’s two sons, Kuça and Lava. These names are just products of popular etymology meant to explain the Sanskrit word kuçīlava, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] meaning “bard” or “actor.” The new parts were incorporated before the three versions we have today came into existence, but a significant amount of time must have passed between the creation of the original poem and the additions. The tribal hero in the original has been transformed into a national hero, the moral ideal of the people, while the human hero (like Kṛishṇa in the Mahābhārata) of the five authentic books (aside from a few interpolations) has become deified and identified with the god Vishṇu in the first and last sections, with his divine nature always present in the minds of the authors of these additions. Here, too, Vālmīki, the author of the Rāmāyaṇa, appears as a contemporary of Rāma and is already seen as a seer. A long period of time must have been necessary for such transformations to occur.

As to the place of its origin, there is good reason for believing that the Rāmāyaṇa arose in Kosala, the country ruled by the race of Ikshvāku in Ayodhyā (Oudh). For we are told in the seventh book (canto 45) that the hermitage of Vālmīki lay on the south bank of the Ganges; the poet must further have been connected with the royal house of Ayodhyā, as the banished Sītā took refuge in his hermitage, where her twin sons were born, brought up, and later learnt the epic from his lips; and lastly, the statement is made in the first book (canto 5) that the Rāmāyaṇa arose in the family of the Ikshvākus. In Ayodhyā, then, there must have been current among the court bards (sūta) a number of epic tales narrating the fortunes of the Ikshvāku hero Rāma. Such legends, we may assume, Vālmīki worked up into a single homogeneous production, which, as the earliest epic of importance conforming to the rules of poetics, justly received [306]the name of ādi-kāvya, or “first artificial poem,” from its author’s successors. This work was then learnt by professional rhapsodists (kuçīlava) and recited by them in public as they wandered about the country.

As for where it came from, there's a good reason to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa originated in Kosala, the region ruled by the Ikshvāku dynasty in Ayodhyā (now Oudh). In the seventh book (canto 45), it mentions that Vālmīki's hermitage was on the south bank of the Ganges. The poet must have had ties to the royal family of Ayodhyā, since the exiled Sītā sought refuge in his hermitage, where her twin sons were born, raised, and later learned the epic from him. Additionally, in the first book (canto 5), it's stated that the Rāmāyaṇa emerged from the Ikshvākus. Thus, there must have been a collection of epic tales among the court bards (sūta) in Ayodhyā, recounting the adventures of the Ikshvāku hero Rāma. We can assume that Vālmīki combined these legends into a single cohesive work, which, as the earliest significant epic following poetic conventions, rightfully earned the title of ādi-kāvya or “first artificial poem” from its later successors. This work was then learned by professional reciters (kuçīlava) and performed publicly as they traveled around the country.

The original part of the Rāmāyaṇa appears to have been completed at a time when the epic kernel of the Mahābhārata had not as yet assumed definite shape. For while the heroes of the latter are not mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa, the story of Rāma is often referred to in the longer epic. Again, in a passage of Book VII. of the Mahābhārata, which cannot be regarded as a later addition, two lines are quoted as Vālmīki’s that occur unaltered in Book VI. of the Rāmāyaṇa. The poem of Vālmīki must, therefore, have been generally known as an old work before the Mahābhārata assumed a coherent form. In Book III. (cantos 277–291) of the latter epic, moreover, there is a Rāmopākhyāna or “Episode of Rāma,” which seems to be based on the Rāmāyaṇa as it contains several verses agreeing more or less with Vālmīki’s lines, and its author presupposes on the part of his audience a knowledge of the Rāmāyaṇa as represented by the Bombay recension.

The original part of the Rāmāyaṇa seems to have been completed at a time when the core epic of the Mahābhārata hadn't taken a definite form yet. While the heroes from the latter aren't mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa, the story of Rāma is frequently referenced in the longer epic. Additionally, in a passage from Book VII of the Mahābhārata, which can't be considered a later addition, two lines attributed to Vālmīki are quoted that appear unchanged in Book VI of the Rāmāyaṇa. This suggests that Vālmīki's poem was widely recognized as an older work before the Mahābhārata took on a cohesive structure. Furthermore, in Book III (cantos 277–291) of the latter epic, there is a Rāmopākhyāna or “Episode of Rāma,” which seems to be based on the Rāmāyaṇa, as it includes several verses that align closely with Vālmīki’s lines, indicating that its author expected the audience to be familiar with the Rāmāyaṇa as presented in the Bombay version.

A further question of importance in determining the age of the Rāmāyaṇa is its relation to Buddhistic literature. Now, the story of Rāma is found in a somewhat altered form in one of the Pāli Birth-Stories, the Daçaratha Jātaka. As this version confines itself to the first part of Rāma’s adventures, his sojourn in the forest, it might at first sight seem to be the older of the two. There is, however, at least an indication that the second part of the story, the expedition to Lankā, was also known to the author of the Jātaka; for while Vālmīki’s poem concludes with the reunion of Rāma and Sītā, the [307]Jātaka is made to end with the marriage of the couple after the manner of fairy tales, there being at the same time traces that they were wedded all along in the original source of the legend. Moreover, a verse from the old part of the Rāmāyaṇa (vi. 128) actually occurs in a Pāli form embedded in the prose of this Jātaka.

A further important question in figuring out the age of the Rāmāyaṇa is its connection to Buddhist literature. The story of Rāma appears in a slightly different form in one of the Pāli Birth-Stories, the Daçaratha Jātaka. Since this version focuses on the first part of Rāma’s adventures, his time in the forest, it might initially seem like it’s the older version. However, there are hints that the second part of the story, the journey to Lankā, was also known to the author of the Jātaka; while Vālmīki’s poem ends with the reunion of Rāma and Sītā, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Jātaka wraps up with the couple’s marriage in a fairy-tale fashion, suggesting that they were already married in the original source of the legend. Additionally, a verse from the earlier part of the Rāmāyaṇa (vi. 128) appears in Pāli form within the prose of this Jātaka.

It might, indeed, be inferred from the greater freedom with which they handle the çloka metre that the canonical Buddhistic writings are older than the Rāmāyaṇa, in which the çloka is of the classical Sanskrit type. But, as a matter of fact, these Pāli works on the whole observe the laws of the classical çloka, their metrical irregularities being most probably caused by the recent application of Pāli to literary purposes as well as by the inferior preservation of Pāli works. On the other hand, Buddhistic literature early made use of the Āryā metre, which, though so popular in classical Sanskrit poetry, is not yet to be found in the Sanskrit epics.

It could be suggested that the way they use the çloka meter indicates that the traditional Buddhist texts are older than the Rāmāyaṇa, where the çloka follows the classical Sanskrit style. However, in reality, these Pāli texts generally follow the rules of the classical çloka, with their metrical inconsistencies likely resulting from the relatively recent use of Pāli for literary purposes and the poor preservation of Pāli works. In contrast, early Buddhist literature started using the Āryā meter, which, although widely used in classical Sanskrit poetry, is not present in the Sanskrit epics.

The only mention of Buddha in the Rāmāyaṇa occurs in a passage which is evidently interpolated. Hence the balance of the evidence in relation to Buddhism seems to favour the pre-Buddhistic origin of the genuine Rāmāyaṇa.

The only mention of Buddha in the Rāmāyaṇa appears in a section that is clearly added later. Therefore, the overall evidence regarding Buddhism suggests that the authentic Rāmāyaṇa likely originated before the advent of Buddhism.

The question whether the Greeks were known to the author of our epic is, of course, also of chronological moment. An examination of the poem shows that the Yavanas (Greeks) are only mentioned twice, once in Book I. and once in a canto of Book IV., which Professor Jacobi shows to be an interpolation. The only conclusion to be drawn from this is that the additions to the original poem were made some time after 300 B.C. Professor Weber’s assumption of Greek influence in the story of the Rāmāyaṇa seems to lack foundation. [308]For the tale of the abduction of Sītā and the expedition to Lankā for her recovery has no real correspondence with that of the rape of Helen and the Trojan war. Nor is there any sufficient reason to suppose that the account of Rāma bending a powerful bow in order to win Sītā was borrowed from the adventures of Ulysses. Stories of similar feats of strength for a like object are to be found in the poetry of other nations besides the Greeks, and could easily have arisen independently.

The question of whether the Greeks were known to the author of our epic is certainly significant in terms of timing. A look at the poem reveals that the Yavanas (Greeks) are mentioned only twice: once in Book I and once in a section of Book IV, which Professor Jacobi identifies as an interpolation. This leads to the conclusion that the additions to the original poem must have been made sometime after 300 B.C. Professor Weber’s idea of Greek influence in the story of the Rāmāyaṇa appears to have no basis. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The tale of Sītā's abduction and the mission to Lankā for her rescue does not really align with the story of Helen's abduction and the Trojan War. There’s also no strong reason to believe that the account of Rāma bending a powerful bow to win Sītā was taken from Ulysses’ adventures. Stories of similar displays of strength for the same purpose exist in the poetry of other cultures besides the Greeks and could easily have developed independently.

The political aspect of Eastern India as revealed by the Rāmāyaṇa sheds some additional light on the age of the epic. In the first place, no mention is made of the city of Pāṭaliputra (Patna), which was founded by King Kālāçoka (under whom the second Buddhist council was held at Vaiçālī about 380 B.C.), and which by the time of Megasthenes (300 B.C.) had become the capital of India. Yet Rāma is in Book I. (canto 35) described as passing the very spot where that city stood, and the poet makes a point (in cantos 32–33) of referring to the foundation of a number of cities in Eastern Hindustan, such as Kauçāmbī, Kānyakubja, and Kāmpilya, in order to show how far the fame of the Rāmāyaṇa spread beyond the confines of Kosala, the land of its origin. Had Pāṭaliputra existed at the time, it could not have failed to be mentioned.

The political aspect of Eastern India highlighted in the Rāmāyaṇa provides extra insight into the age of the epic. First, there’s no mention of the city of Pāṭaliputra (Patna), which was established by King Kālāçoka (during whose reign the second Buddhist council took place at Vaiçālī around 380 B.C.), and by the time of Megasthenes (300 B.C.), it had become the capital of India. Yet, Rāma is depicted in Book I (canto 35) as passing the exact location where that city later stood, and the poet emphasizes (in cantos 32–33) the founding of several cities in Eastern Hindustan, such as Kauçāmbī, Kānyakubja, and Kāmpilya, to demonstrate how widely the fame of the Rāmāyaṇa spread beyond the borders of Kosala, its place of origin. If Pāṭaliputra had existed at that time, it would have surely been mentioned.

It is further a noteworthy fact that the capital of Kosala is in the original Rāmāyaṇa regularly called Ayodhyā, while the Buddhists, Jains, Greeks, and Patanjali always give it the name of Sāketa. Now in the last book of the Rāmāyaṇa we are told that Rāma’s son, Lava, fixed the seat of his government at Çrāvastī, a city not mentioned at all in the old part of the epic; and in Buddha’s time King Prasenajit of Kosala is known to have [309]reigned at Çrāvastī. All this points to the conclusion that the original Rāmāyaṇa was composed when the ancient Ayodhyā had not yet been deserted, but was still the chief city of Kosala, when its new name of Sāketa was still unknown, and before the seat of government was transferred to Çrāvastī.

It’s also interesting to note that the capital of Kosala is referred to in the original Rāmāyaṇa as Ayodhyā, while Buddhists, Jains, Greeks, and Patanjali always call it Sāketa. In the last book of the Rāmāyaṇa, we learn that Rāma’s son, Lava, established his government in Çrāvastī, a city that isn't mentioned in the earlier parts of the epic. During Buddha’s time, King Prasenajit of Kosala was known to have reigned in Çrāvastī. All of this suggests that the original Rāmāyaṇa was written when the ancient Ayodhyā hadn't been abandoned yet and was still the main city of Kosala, when its new name, Sāketa, was still unknown, and before the government moved to Çrāvastī.

Again, in the old part of Book I., Mithilā and Viçālā are spoken of as twin cities under separate rulers, while we know that by Buddha’s time they had coalesced to the famous city of Vaiçālī, which was then ruled by an oligarchy.

Again, in the old part of Book I., Mithilā and Viçālā are mentioned as twin cities with different rulers, while we know that by Buddha’s time they had merged into the famous city of Vaiçālī, which was then governed by an oligarchy.

The political conditions described in the Rāmāyaṇa indicate the patriarchal rule of kings possessing only a small territory, and never point to the existence of more complex states; while the references of the poets of the Mahābhārata to the dominions in Eastern India ruled by a powerful king, Jarāsandha, and embracing many lands besides Magadha, reflect the political conditions of the fourth century B.C. The cumulative evidence of the above arguments makes it difficult to avoid the conclusion that the kernel of the Rāmāyaṇa was composed before 500 B.C., while the more recent portions were probably not added till the second century B.C. and later.

The political situation described in the Rāmāyaṇa shows a patriarchal governance led by kings with limited territories, without suggesting the presence of more complex states. In contrast, the poets of the Mahābhārata refer to the vast lands in Eastern India that were ruled by a powerful king, Jarāsandha, which included areas beyond Magadha, reflecting the political landscape of the fourth century B.C. The combined evidence from these arguments suggests that the core of the Rāmāyaṇa was likely composed before 500 B.C., while later sections were probably added in the second century B.C. and afterward.

This conclusion does not at first sight seem to be borne out by the linguistic evidence of the Rāmāyaṇa, For the epic (ārsha) dialect of the Bombay recension, which is practically the same as that of the Mahābhārata, both betrays a stage of development decidedly later than that of Pāṇini, and is taken no notice of by that grammarian. But it is, for all that, not necessarily later in date. For Pāṇini deals only with the refined Sanskrit of the cultured (çishṭa), that is to say, of the Brahmans, [310]which would be more archaic than the popular dialect of wandering rhapsodists; and he would naturally have ignored the latter. Now at the time of the Açoka inscriptions, or hardly more than half a century later than Pāṇini, Prākrit was the language of the people in the part of India where the Rāmāyaṇa was composed. It is, therefore, not at all likely that the Rāmāyaṇa, which aimed at popularity, should have been composed as late as the time of Pāṇini, when it could not have been generally understood. If the language of the epic is later than Pāṇini, it is difficult to see how it escaped the dominating influence of his grammar. It is more likely that the popular Sanskrit of the epics received general currency at a much earlier date by the composition of a poem like that of Vālmīki. A searching comparative investigation of the classical Kāvyas will probably show that they are linguistically more closely connected with the old epic poetry, and that they deviate more from the Pāṇinean standard than is usually supposed.

This conclusion doesn’t initially seem supported by the language evidence from the Rāmāyaṇa. The epic (ārsha) dialect of the Bombay version is nearly identical to that of the Mahābhārata, both showing a level of development that is clearly later than Pāṇini's time and is not mentioned by that grammarian. However, that doesn’t necessarily mean it was created later. Pāṇini focuses only on the refined Sanskrit of the educated (çishṭa), specifically that of the Brahmans, which would be more archaic than the common dialect used by wandering poets; he would naturally overlook the latter. By the time of the Açoka inscriptions, which was barely half a century after Pāṇini, Prākrit was the language of the people in the region of India where the Rāmāyaṇa was written. Therefore, it’s unlikely that the Rāmāyaṇa, which aimed for popularity, was written as late as Pāṇini's time, when it wouldn’t have been widely understood. If the language of the epic is indeed later than Pāṇini’s, it’s hard to see how it avoided the significant influence of his grammar. It seems more plausible that the common Sanskrit of the epics was widely accepted much earlier, likely due to the creation of a poem like Vālmīki's. A thorough comparative study of the classical Kāvyas will likely reveal that they are linguistically more closely related to the old epic poetry and that they diverge more from the Pāṇinean standard than is typically recognized.

In style the Rāmāyaṇa is already far removed from the naïve popular epic, in which the story is the chief thing, and not its form. Vālmīki is rich in similes, which he often cumulates; he not infrequently uses the cognate figure called rūpaka or “identification” (e.g. “foot-lotus”) with much skill, and also occasionally employs other ornaments familiar to the classical poets, besides approximating to them in the style of his descriptions. The Rāmāyaṇa, in fact, represents the dawn of the later artificial poetry (kāvya), which was in all probability the direct continuation and development of the art handed down by the rhapsodists who recited Vālmīki’s work. Such a relationship is distinctly recognised by the authors [311]of the great classical epics (mahākavis) when they refer to him as the ādi-kavi or “first poet.”

In terms of style, the Rāmāyaṇa is already quite different from the straightforward popular epic, where the story is the main focus rather than its presentation. Vālmīki uses a lot of similes and often combines them. He skillfully employs another figure called rūpaka or "identification" (e.g. "foot-lotus") and occasionally uses other poetic devices familiar to classical poets, while also approaching their style in his descriptions. The Rāmāyaṇa actually marks the beginning of later refined poetry (kāvya), which likely built directly on the art passed down by the rhapsodists who recited Vālmīki’s work. This connection is clearly acknowledged by the authors [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the great classical epics (mahākavis) when they refer to him as the ādi-kavi or “first poet.”

The story of the Rāmāyaṇa, as narrated in the five genuine books, consists of two distinct parts. The first describes the events at the court of King Daçaratha at Ayodhyā and their consequences. Here we have a purely human and natural account of the intrigues of a queen to set her son upon the throne. There is nothing fantastic in the narrative, nor has it any mythological background. If the epic ended with the return of Rāma’s brother, Bharata, to the capital, after the old king’s death, it might pass for a historical saga. For Ikshvāku, Daçaratha, and Rāma are the names of celebrated and mighty kings, mentioned even in the Rigveda, though not there connected with one another in any way.

The story of the Rāmāyaṇa, as told in the five authentic books, has two main parts. The first part details the events at King Daçaratha's court in Ayodhyā and their consequences. This section provides a straightforward human account of a queen's scheming to place her son on the throne. There's nothing fantastical in the story, nor is there any mythological context. If the epic had ended with the return of Rāma’s brother, Bharata, to the capital after the old king's death, it could be seen as a historical tale. Ikshvāku, Daçaratha, and Rāma are all names of famed and powerful kings, mentioned even in the Rigveda, although they aren't connected in that text.

The character of the second part is entirely different. Based on a foundation of myths, it is full of the marvellous and fantastic. The oldest theory as to the significance of the story was that of Lassen, who held that it was intended to represent allegorically the first attempt of the Aryans to conquer the South. But Rāma is nowhere described as founding an Aryan realm in the Dekhan, nor is any such intention on his part indicated anywhere in the epic. Weber subsequently expressed the same view in a somewhat modified form. According to him, the Rāmāyaṇa was meant to account for the spread of Aryan culture to the South and to Ceylon. But this form of the allegorical theory also lacks any confirmation from the statements of the epic itself; for Rāma’s expedition is nowhere represented as producing any change or improvement in the civilisation of the South. The poet knows nothing about the Dekhan beyond the fact that Brahman hermitages are to be [312]found there. Otherwise it is a region haunted by the monsters and fabulous beings with which an Indian imagination would people an unknown land.

The character of the second part is completely different. Built on a foundation of myths, it is filled with the marvelous and fantastic. The earliest theory about the story's significance came from Lassen, who believed it was meant to symbolically represent the Aryans' first attempt to conquer the South. However, Rāma is never described as establishing an Aryan realm in the Dekhan, nor is there any indication of such an intention in the epic. Weber later expressed a similar view, but in a slightly different way. He suggested that the Rāmāyaṇa aimed to explain how Aryan culture spread to the South and to Ceylon. But this version of the allegorical theory also lacks support from the epic's statements; Rāma’s expedition is never shown to bring about any changes or improvements in the civilization of the South. The poet knows nothing about the Dekhan besides the fact that Brahman hermitages can be [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]found there. Otherwise, it is a region filled with monsters and mythical beings, as envisioned by an Indian imagination populating an unknown land.

There is much more probability in the opinion of Jacobi, that the Rāmāyaṇa contains no allegory at all, but is based on Indian mythology. The foundation of the second part would thus be a celestial myth of the Veda transformed into a narrative of earthly adventures according to a not uncommon development. Sītā, can be traced to the Rigveda, where she appears as the Furrow personified and invoked as a goddess. In some of the Gṛihya Sūtras she again appears as a genius of the ploughed field, is praised as a being of great beauty, and is accounted the wife of Indra or Parjanya, the rain-god. There are traces of this origin in the Rāmāyaṇa itself. For Sītā is represented (i. 66) as having emerged from the earth when her father Janaka was once ploughing, and at last she disappears underground in the arms of the goddess Earth (vii. 97). Her husband, Rāma, would be no other than Indra, and his conflict with Rāvaṇa, chief of the demons, would represent the Indra-Vṛitra myth of the Rigveda. This identification is confirmed by the name of Rāvaṇa’s son being Indrajit, “Conqueror of Indra,” or Indraçatru, “Foe of Indra,” the latter being actually an epithet of Vṛitra in the Rigveda. Rāvaṇa’s most notable feat, the rape of Sītā, has its prototype in the stealing of the cows recovered by Indra. Hanumat, the chief of the monkeys and Rāma’s ally in the recovery of Sītā, is the son of the wind-god, with the patronymic Māruti, and is described as flying hundreds of leagues through the air to find Sītā. Hence in his figure perhaps survives a reminiscence of Indra’s alliance with the Maruts in his conflict with Vṛitra, and [313]of the dog Saramā, who, as Indra’s messenger, crosses the waters of the Rasā and tracks the cows. Saramā recurs as the name of a demoness who consoles Sītā in her captivity. The name of Hanumat being Sanskrit, the character is probably not borrowed from the aborigines. As Hanumat is at the present day the tutelary deity of village settlements all over India, Prof. Jacobi’s surmise that he must have been connected with agriculture, and may have been a genius of the monsoon, has some probability.

Jacobi argues that the Rāmāyaṇa likely contains no allegory and is instead rooted in Indian mythology. The second part is thought to be based on a celestial myth from the Veda transformed into a story of earthly adventures, which is a common development. Sītā can be traced back to the Rigveda, where she is personified as the Furrow and worshipped as a goddess. In some of the Gṛihya Sūtras, she appears again as a spirit of the ploughed field, praised for her beauty, and identified as the wife of Indra or Parjanya, the rain-god. There are signs of this origin within the Rāmāyaṇa itself. Sītā is depicted (i. 66) as having emerged from the earth while her father Janaka was ploughing, and eventually, she disappears underground in the arms of the goddess Earth (vii. 97). Her husband, Rāma, can be seen as Indra, and his battle with Rāvaṇa, the demon king, reflects the Indra-Vṛitra myth from the Rigveda. This connection is further supported by Rāvaṇa’s son being named Indrajit, which means “Conqueror of Indra,” or Indraçatru, meaning "Foe of Indra," the latter being an epithet for Vṛitra in the Rigveda. Rāvaṇa’s most infamous act, the abduction of Sītā, has a parallel in the theft of the cows that Indra recovers. Hanumat, the leader of the monkeys and Rāma’s ally in rescuing Sītā, is the son of the wind-god, known as Māruti, and is described as flying for hundreds of leagues to find Sītā. Thus, his character may preserve a memory of Indra’s alliance with the Maruts during his battle with Vṛitra, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the dog Saramā, who, as Indra’s messenger, crosses the waters of the Rasā and tracks the cows. Saramā also appears as the name of a demoness who comforts Sītā during her captivity. Since Hanumat is a Sanskrit name, the character likely isn't derived from the indigenous peoples. Given that Hanumat today is the guardian deity of village settlements throughout India, Prof. Jacobi’s suggestion that he may have been related to agriculture and could have been a spirit of the monsoon seems plausible.

The main story of the Rāmāyaṇa begins with an account of the city of Ayodhyā under the rule of the mighty King Daçaratha, the sons of whose three wives, Kauçalyā, Kaikeyī, and Sumitrā, are Rāma, Bharata, and Lakshmaṇa respectively. Rāma is married to Sītā, daughter of Janaka, king of Videha. Daçaratha, feeling the approach of old age, one day announces in a great assembly that he desires to make Rāma heir-apparent, an announcement received with general rejoicing because of Rāma’s great popularity. Kaikeyī, meanwhile, wishing her son Bharata to succeed, reminds the king that he had once offered her the choice of two boons, of which she had as yet not availed herself. When Daçaratha at last promises to fulfil whatever she may desire, Kaikeyī requests him to appoint Bharata his successor, and to banish Rāma for fourteen years. The king, having in vain implored her to retract, passes a sleepless night. Next day, when the solemn consecration of Rāma is to take place, Daçaratha sends for his son and informs him of his fate. Rāma receives the news calmly and prepares to obey his father’s command as his highest duty. Sītā and Lakshmaṇa resolve on sharing his fortunes, and accompany him in his exile. [314]The aged king, overcome with grief at parting from his son, withdraws from Kaikeyī, and passing the remainder of his days with Rāma’s mother, Kauçalyā, finally dies lamenting for his banished son. Rāma has meanwhile lived peacefully and happily with Sītā and his brother in the wild forest of Daṇḍaka. On the death of the old king, Bharata, who in the interval has lived with the parents of his mother, is summoned to the throne. Refusing the succession with noble indignation, he sets out for the forest in order to bring Rāma back to Ayodhyā. Rāma, though much moved by his brother’s request, declines to return because he must fulfil his vow of exile. Taking off his gold-embroidered shoes, he gives them to Bharata as a sign that he hands over his inheritance to him. Bharata returning to Ayodhyā, places Rāma’s shoes on the throne, and keeping the royal umbrella over them, holds council and dispenses justice by their side.

The main story of the Rāmāyaṇa starts with a description of the city of Ayodhyā, ruled by the powerful King Daçaratha. His three wives, Kauçalyā, Kaikeyī, and Sumitrā, are the mothers of his sons: Rāma, Bharata, and Lakshmaṇa. Rāma is married to Sītā, the daughter of Janaka, the king of Videha. As Daçaratha feels himself growing older, he announces in a large gathering that he wants Rāma to be named the heir apparent, which brings widespread joy due to Rāma's popularity. Meanwhile, Kaikeyī, wanting her son Bharata to become king instead, reminds Daçaratha of the two wishes he had once promised her, which she hasn't used yet. When Daçaratha reluctantly agrees to fulfill her wishes, Kaikeyī requests that he name Bharata as the successor and exile Rāma for fourteen years. Despite pleading with her to change her mind, the king spends a sleepless night. The next day, during the solemn ceremony to crown Rāma, Daçaratha informs his son of what will happen. Rāma calmly accepts the news and prepares to follow his father's orders, seeing it as his duty. Sītā and Lakshmaṇa decide to share in his exile and go with him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The sorrowful king, heartbroken over losing his son, withdraws from Kaikeyī and spends his final days with Rāma’s mother, Kauçalyā, dying while lamenting for his banished son. Meanwhile, Rāma lives peacefully with Sītā and Lakshmaṇa in the forest of Daṇḍaka. After the old king's death, Bharata, who has been staying with his maternal relatives, is called to take the throne. Refusing the position with dignity, he heads to the forest to bring Rāma back to Ayodhyā. Though Rāma is deeply touched by his brother's plea, he refuses to return, as he must honor his vow of exile. He removes his gold-embroidered sandals and gives them to Bharata as a symbol that he is passing his inheritance to him. Bharata then returns to Ayodhyā, places Rāma's sandals on the throne, and, with the royal umbrella over them, holds council and administers justice beside them.

Rāma now sets about the task of combating the formidable giants that infest the Daṇḍaka forest and are a terror to the pious hermits settled there. Having, by the advice of the sage Agastya, procured the weapons of Indra, he begins a successful conflict, in which he slays many thousands of demons. Their chief, Rāvaṇa, enraged and determined on revenge, turns one of his followers into a golden deer, which appears to Sītā. While Rāma and Lakshmaṇa are engaged, at her request, in pursuit of it, Rāvaṇa in the guise of an ascetic approaches Sītā, carries her off by force, and wounds the vulture Jaṭāyu, which guards her abode. Rāma on his return is seized with grief and despair; but, as he is burning the remains of the vulture, a voice from the pyre proclaims to him how he can conquer his foes and recover his wife. He now proceeds to conclude [315]a solemn alliance with the chiefs of the monkeys, Hanumat and Sugrīva. With the help of the latter, Rāma slays the terrible giant Bali. Hanumat meanwhile crosses from the mainland to the island of Lankā, the abode of Rāvaṇa, in search of Sītā. Here he finds her wandering sadly in a grove and announces to her that deliverance is at hand. After slaying a number of demons, he returns and reports his discovery to Rāma. A plan of campaign is now arranged. The monkeys having miraculously built a bridge from the continent to Lankā with the aid of the god of the sea, Rāma leads his army across, slays Rāvaṇa, and wins back Sītā. After she has purified herself from the suspicion of infidelity by the ordeal of fire, Rāma joyfully returns with her to Ayodhyā, where he reigns gloriously in association with his faithful brother Bharata, and gladdens his subjects with a new golden age.

Rāma now embarks on the mission to fight the powerful giants that plague the Daṇḍaka forest and terrorize the devoted hermits living there. Following the advice of the sage Agastya, he acquires the weapons of Indra and begins a successful battle, defeating many thousands of demons. Their leader, Rāvaṇa, furious and seeking revenge, transforms one of his followers into a golden deer, which appears to Sītā. While Rāma and Lakshmaṇa are busy chasing it at her request, Rāvaṇa, disguised as a hermit, approaches Sītā, forcibly takes her away, and injures the vulture Jaṭāyu, who protects her home. When Rāma returns, he is overwhelmed with grief and despair; however, as he cremated the remains of the vulture, a voice from the flames tells him how to defeat his enemies and rescue his wife. He then forms a serious alliance with the monkey chiefs, Hanumat and Sugrīva. With Sugrīva's help, Rāma defeats the fierce giant Bali. Meanwhile, Hanumat crosses from the mainland to the island of Lankā, Rāvaṇa's territory, seeking Sītā. There, he finds her sadly wandering in a grove and informs her that rescue is near. After killing several demons, he returns to report his findings to Rāma. They devise a battle plan. The monkeys, with miraculous assistance from the sea god, construct a bridge from the mainland to Lankā. Rāma leads his army across, defeats Rāvaṇa, and reclaims Sītā. After she proves her purity through a fire ordeal, Rāma joyfully returns with her to Ayodhyā, where he rules gloriously alongside his loyal brother Bharata, bringing happiness to his people in a new golden age.

Such in bare outline is the main story of the Rāmāyaṇa. By the addition of the first and last books Vālmīki’s epic has in the following way been transformed into a poem meant to glorify the god Vishṇu. Rāvaṇa, having obtained from Brahmā the boon of being invulnerable to gods, demigods, and demons, abuses his immunity in so terrible a manner that the gods are reduced to despair. Bethinking themselves at last that Rāvaṇa had in his arrogance forgotten to ask that he should not be wounded by men, they implore Vishṇu to allow himself to be born as a man for the destruction of the demon. Vishṇu, consenting, is born as Rāma, and accomplishes the task. At the end of the seventh book Brahmā and the other gods come to Rāma, pay homage to him, and proclaim that he is really Vishṇu, “the glorious lord of the discus.” The belief here expressed [316]that Rāma is an incarnation of Vishṇu, the highest god, has secured to the hero of our epic the worship of the Hindus down to the present day. That belief, forming the fundamental doctrine of the religious system of Rāmānuja in the twelfth and of Rāmānanda in the fourteenth century, has done much to counteract the spread of the degrading superstitions and impurities of Çivaism both in the South and in the North of India.

Here’s a brief overview of the main story of the Rāmāyaṇa. By adding the first and last books, Vālmīki’s epic has been transformed into a poem designed to honor the god Vishṇu. Rāvaṇa, who received from Brahmā the gift of being invulnerable to gods, demigods, and demons, misuses this power so severely that the gods fall into despair. Eventually realizing that Rāvaṇa arrogantly overlooked the fact that he wouldn't be invulnerable to men, they plead with Vishṇu to take on human form to defeat the demon. Vishṇu agrees and is born as Rāma, who fulfills this mission. At the end of the seventh book, Brahmā and the other gods approach Rāma, pay their respects, and declare that he is indeed Vishṇu, "the glorious lord of the discus." This belief [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that Rāma is an incarnation of Vishṇu, the supreme god, has earned the hero of our epic the worship of Hindus to this day. This belief, which is the core tenet of the religious traditions of Rāmānuja in the twelfth century and Rāmānanda in the fourteenth century, has significantly helped push back against the spread of degrading superstitions and impurities associated with Çivaism in both South and North India.

The Rāmāyaṇa contains several interesting episodes, though, of course, far fewer than the Mahābhārata. One of them, a thoroughly Indian story, full of exaggerations and impossibilities, is the legend, told in Book I., of the descent of the Ganges. It relates how the sacred river was brought down from heaven to earth in order to purify the remains of the 60,000 sons of King Sagara, who were reduced to ashes by the sage Kapila when his devotions were disturbed by them.

The Rāmāyaṇa has several intriguing stories, though definitely fewer than the Mahābhārata. One of them, a truly Indian tale, packed with exaggerations and impossible events, is the legend found in Book I about the descent of the Ganges. It tells how the holy river was brought down from heaven to earth to purify the remains of the 60,000 sons of King Sagara, who were turned to ashes by the sage Kapila when they interrupted his meditation.

Another episode (i. 52–65) is that of Viçvāmitra, a powerful king, who comes into conflict with the great sage Vasishṭha by endeavouring to take away his miraculous cow by force. Viçvāmitra then engages in mighty penances, in which he resists the seductions of beautiful nymphs, and which extend over thousands of years, till he finally attains Brahmanhood, and is reconciled with his rival, Vasishṭha.

Another episode (i. 52–65) is that of Viçvāmitra, a powerful king who clashes with the great sage Vasishṭha by trying to steal his magical cow by force. Viçvāmitra then undertakes intense penances, resisting the temptations of beautiful nymphs, which last for thousands of years, until he finally reaches Brahmanhood and makes peace with his rival, Vasishṭha.

The short episode which relates the origin of the çloka metre is one of the most attractive and poetical. Vālmīki in his forest hermitage is preparing to describe worthily the fortunes of Rāma. While he is watching a fond pair of birds on the bank of the river, the male is suddenly shot by a hunter, and falls dead on the ground, weltering in his blood. Vālmīki, deeply touched by the grief of the bereaved female, involuntarily utters [317]words lamenting the death of her mate and threatening vengeance on the wicked murderer. But, strange to tell, his utterance is no ordinary speech and flows in a melodious stream. As he wanders, lost in thought, towards his hut, Brahmā appears and announces to the poet that he has unconsciously created the rhythm of the çloka metre. The deity then bids him compose in this measure the divine poem on the life and deeds of Rāma. This story may have a historical significance, for it indicates with some probability that the classical form of the çloka was first fixed by Vālmīki, the author of the original part of the Rāmāyaṇa.

The short episode describing the origin of the çloka meter is one of the most captivating and poetic. Vālmīki, in his forest retreat, is getting ready to tell the story of Rāma’s adventures. While he watches a loving pair of birds by the riverbank, the male bird is suddenly shot by a hunter and falls dead, bleeding on the ground. Vālmīki, deeply moved by the sorrow of the grieving female, instinctively utters [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] words mourning her mate's death and promising revenge on the cruel hunter. But oddly enough, his words are anything but ordinary; they flow in a beautiful melody. As he walks, lost in thought, toward his hut, Brahmā appears and tells the poet that he has unknowingly created the rhythm of the çloka meter. The deity then instructs him to write a divine poem about the life and deeds of Rāma using this form. This story might hold historical significance, as it suggests that the classic form of the çloka was first established by Vālmīki, who wrote the original part of the Rāmāyaṇa.

The epic contains the following verse foretelling its everlasting fame:—

The epic includes this verse that predicts its eternal fame:—

As long as mountain ranges stand

As long as mountain ranges exist

And rivers flow upon the earth:

And rivers flow on the earth:

So long will this Rāmāyaṇa

This Rāmāyaṇa will last long

Survive upon the lips of men.

Survive on the words of people.

This prophecy has been perhaps even more abundantly fulfilled than the well-known prediction of Horace. No product of Sanskrit literature has enjoyed a greater popularity in India down to the present day than the Rāmāyaṇa. Its story furnishes the subject of many other Sanskrit poems as well as plays, and still delights, from the lips of reciters, the hearts of myriads of the Indian people, as at the great annual Rāma festival held at Benares. It has been translated into many Indian vernaculars. Above all, it inspired the greatest poet of mediæval Hindustan, Tulsī Dās, to compose in Hindī his version of the epic entitled Rām Charit Mānas, which, with its ideal standard of virtue and purity, is a kind of bible to a hundred millions of the people of Northern India. [318]

This prophecy has probably been fulfilled even more than Horace’s famous prediction. No piece of Sanskrit literature has been more popular in India up to today than the Rāmāyaṇa. Its story is the basis for many other Sanskrit poems and plays, and it continues to inspire, from the mouths of performers, the hearts of countless people in India, especially during the grand annual Rāma festival in Benares. It has been translated into many regional languages. Most importantly, it motivated the greatest poet of medieval Hindustan, Tulsī Dās, to write his Hindi version of the epic called Rām Charit Mānas, which, with its ideal standards of virtue and purity, serves as a kind of bible for a hundred million people in Northern India. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XI

Kāvya or Court Epic

(Circa 200 B.C.–1100 A.D.)

The real history of the Kāvya, or artificial epic poetry of India, does not begin till the first half of the seventh century A.D., with the reign of King Harsha-vardhana of Thāneçar and Kanauj (606–648), who ruled over the whole of Northern India, and under whose patronage Bāṇa wrote his historical romance, Harsha-charita, and other works. The date of no Kāvya before this landmark has as yet been fixed with certainty. One work, however, which is dominated by the Kāvya style, the Bṛihatsaṃhitā of the astronomer Varāhamihira, can without hesitation be assigned to the middle of the sixth century. But as to the date of the most famous classical poets, Kālidāsa, Subandhu, Bhāravi, Guṇāḍhya, and others, we have no historical authority. The most definite statement that can be made about them is that their fame was widely diffused by about 600 A.D., as is attested by the way in which their names are mentioned in Bāṇa and in an inscription of 634 A.D. Some of them, moreover, like Guṇāḍhya, to whose work Subandhu repeatedly alludes, must certainly belong to a much earlier time. The scanty materials supplied by the poets themselves, which might help to determine their dates, are difficult to utilise, because the history of India, both political and social, [319]during the first five centuries of our era, is still involved in obscurity.

The real history of Kāvya, or the artificial epic poetry of India, doesn't really begin until the first half of the seventh century A.D., with the reign of King Harsha-vardhana of Thāneçar and Kanauj (606–648). He ruled over all of Northern India, and under his patronage, Bāṇa wrote his historical romance, Harsha-charita, along with other works. No Kāvya has been definitively dated before this point. However, one work that clearly features Kāvya style, the Bṛihatsaṃhitā by the astronomer Varāhamihira, can confidently be assigned to the middle of the sixth century. But when it comes to the dates of the most famous classical poets, like Kālidāsa, Subandhu, Bhāravi, Guṇāḍhya, and others, we don't have any historical records. The most certain thing we can say about them is that their fame was widely recognized by around 600 A.D., as shown by how their names are mentioned in Bāṇa's work and in an inscription from 634 A.D. Additionally, some of them, like Guṇāḍhya, whose work Subandhu frequently references, definitely belong to an earlier period. The limited information provided by the poets themselves, which could help establish their dates, is hard to use because both the political and social history of India during the first five centuries of our era remains unclear. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With regard to the age of court poetry in general, we have the important literary evidence of the quotations in Patanjali’s Mahābhāshya, which show that Kāvya flourished in his day, and must have been developed before the beginning of our era. Several of these quoted verses are composed in the artificial metres of the classical poetry, while the heroic anushṭubh çlokas agree in matter as well as form, not with the popular, but with the court epics.

With respect to the era of court poetry in general, we have significant literary evidence from the quotes in Patanjali’s Mahābhāshya, which indicate that Kāvya was thriving in his time and must have developed before the start of our era. Several of these quoted verses are written in the structured meters of classical poetry, while the heroic anushṭubh çlokas align in both content and form not with the popular but with the court epics.

We further know that Açvaghosha’s Buddha-charita, or “Doings of Buddha,” was translated into Chinese between 414 and 421 A.D. This work not only calls itself a mahākāvya, or “great court epic,” but is actually written in the Kāvya style. Açvaghosha was, according to the Buddhist tradition, a contemporary of King Kanishka, and would thus belong to the first century A.D. In any case, it is evident that his poem could not have been composed later than between 350 and 400 A.D. The mere fact, too, that a Buddhist monk thus early conceived the plan of writing the legend of Buddha according to the rules of the classical Sanskrit epic shows how popular the Brahmanical artificial poetry must have become, at any rate by the fourth century A.D., and probably long before.

We also know that Açvaghosha’s Buddha-charita, or “Doings of Buddha,” was translated into Chinese between 414 and 421 A.D. This work not only refers to itself as a mahākāvya, or “great court epic,” but is also written in the Kāvya style. Açvaghosha, according to Buddhist tradition, was a contemporary of King Kanishka and would therefore belong to the first century A.D. In any case, it is clear that his poem could not have been written later than between 350 and 400 A.D. The simple fact that a Buddhist monk so early on planned to write the legend of Buddha following the conventions of the classical Sanskrit epic indicates just how popular Brahmanical artificial poetry must have become, at least by the fourth century A.D., and likely much earlier.

The progress of epigraphic research during the last quarter of a century has begun to shed considerable light on the history of court poetry during the dark age embracing the first five centuries of our era. Mr. Fleet’s third volume of the Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum contains no fewer than eighteen inscriptions of importance in this respect. These are written mostly in verse, but [320]partly also in elevated prose. They cover a period of two centuries, from about 350 to 550 A.D. Most of them employ the Gupta era, beginning A.D. 319, and first used by Chandragupta II., named Vikramāditya, whose inscriptions and coins range from A.D. 400 to 413. A few of them employ the Mālava era, the earlier name of the Vikrama era, which dates from 57 B.C. Several of these inscriptions are praçastis or panegyrics on kings. An examination of them proves that the poetical style prevailing in the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries did not differ from that of the classical Kāvyas which have been preserved. Samudragupta, the second of the Gupta line, who belongs to the second half of the fourth century, was, we learn, himself a poet, as well as a supporter of poets. Among the latter was at least one, by name Harisheṇa, who in his panegyric on his royal patron, which consists of some thirty lines (nine stanzas) of poetry and about an equal number of lines of prose, shows a mastery of style rivalling that of Kālidāsa and Daṇḍin. In agreement with the rule of all the Sanskrit treatises on poetics, his prose is full of inordinately long compounds, one of them containing more than 120 syllables. In his poetry he, like Kālidāsa and others, follows the Vidarbha style, in which the avoidance of long compounds is a leading characteristic. In this style, which must have been fully developed by A.D. 300, is also written an inscription by Vīrasena, the minister of Chandragupta II., Samudragupta’s successor.

The progress of epigraphic research over the last twenty-five years has started to reveal a lot about the history of court poetry during the dark age that covers the first five centuries of our era. Mr. Fleet’s third volume of the Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum includes at least eighteen significant inscriptions in this regard. Most are written in verse, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] some are also in elevated prose. They span a period of two centuries, from around 350 to 550 A.D. Most of them use the Gupta era, which began in A.D. 319 and was first used by Chandragupta II, known as Vikramāditya, whose inscriptions and coins date from A.D. 400 to 413. A few use the Mālava era, the earlier name for the Vikrama era, which starts from 57 B.C. Several of these inscriptions are praçastis or praises of kings. An analysis of them shows that the poetic style prevalent in the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries remained consistent with that of the classical Kāvyas that have been preserved. Samudragupta, the second ruler of the Gupta dynasty, who lived in the latter half of the fourth century, was, we find out, a poet himself and a patron of poets. Among them was at least one named Harisheṇa, who, in his praise of his royal patron, composed about thirty lines (nine stanzas) of poetry and a comparable amount of prose, displaying a command of style that rivals that of Kālidāsa and Daṇḍin. Following the rules laid out in all the Sanskrit treatises on poetics, his prose is filled with excessively long compounds, one of which has over 120 syllables. In his poetry, like Kālidāsa and others, he follows the Vidarbha style, known for avoiding long compounds. This style, which must have been fully developed by A.D. 300, was also used in an inscription by Vīrasena, the minister of Chandragupta II, Samudragupta’s successor.

A very important inscription dates from the year 529 of the Mālava (Vikrama) era, or A.D. 473. It consists of a poem of no fewer than forty-four stanzas (containing 150 metrical lines), composed by a poet named Vatsabhaṭṭi, to commemorate the consecration of a temple [321]of the sun at Daçapura (now Mandasor). A detailed examination of this inscription not only leads to the conclusion that in the fifth century a rich Kāvya literature must have existed, but in particular shows that the poem has several affinities with Kālidāsa’s writings. The latter fact renders it probable that Vatsabhaṭṭi, a man of inferior poetic talent, who professes to have produced his work with effort, knew and utilised the poems of Kālidāsa. The reign of Chandragupta Vikramāditya II., at the beginning of the fifth century A.D., therefore seems in the meantime the most probable approximate date for India’s greatest poet.

A very important inscription dates back to the year 529 of the Mālava (Vikrama) era, or A.D. 473. It consists of a poem with at least forty-four stanzas (containing 150 metrical lines), written by a poet named Vatsabhaṭṭi, to commemorate the consecration of a temple [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of the sun at Daçapura (now Mandasor). A detailed examination of this inscription not only leads to the conclusion that in the fifth century there must have been a rich Kāvya literature, but particularly shows that the poem has several similarities with Kālidāsa’s writings. This suggests that Vatsabhaṭṭi, who seems to be a poet of lesser talent and claims to have created his work with effort, was familiar with and drew from the poems of Kālidāsa. Thus, the reign of Chandragupta Vikramāditya II, at the beginning of the fifth century A.D., appears to be the most likely approximate date for India’s greatest poet.

Besides the epigraphic evidence of the Gupta period, we have two important literary prose inscriptions of considerable length, one from Girnār and the other from Nāsik, both belonging to the second century A.D. They show that even then there existed a prose Kāvya style which, in general character and in many details, resembled that of the classical tales and romances. For they not only employ long and frequent compounds, but also the ornaments of alliteration and various kinds of simile and metaphor. Their use of poetical figures is, however, much less frequent and elaborate, occasionally not going beyond the simplicity of the popular epic. They are altogether less artificial than the prose parts of Harisheṇa’s Kāvya, and à fortiori than the works of Daṇḍin. Subandhu, and Bāṇa. From the Girnār inscription it appears that its author must have been acquainted with a theory of poetics, that metrical Kāvyas conforming to the rules of the Vidarbha style were composed in his day, and that poetry of this kind was cultivated at the courts of princes then as in later times. It cannot be supposed that Kāvya literature was a new invention [322]of the second century; it must, on the contrary, have passed through a lengthened development before that time. Thus epigraphy not merely confirms the evidence of the Mahābhāshya that artificial court poetry originated before the commencement of our era, but shows that that poetry continued to be cultivated throughout the succeeding centuries.

Besides the inscriptions from the Gupta period, we have two important literary prose inscriptions that are quite lengthy, one from Girnār and the other from Nāsik, both dating back to the second century A.D. These inscriptions indicate that even back then, there was a prose Kāvya style that generally resembled the classical tales and romances in many aspects. They not only use long and frequent compound words but also feature elements like alliteration and various types of simile and metaphor. However, their use of poetic figures is much less common and less elaborate, sometimes not going beyond the straightforwardness of popular epics. They are overall less artificial than the prose sections of Harisheṇa’s Kāvya, and even more so compared to the works of Daṇḍin, Subandhu, and Bāṇa. The Girnār inscription suggests that its author must have been familiar with a theory of poetics, indicating that metrical Kāvyas following the rules of the Vidarbha style were being composed during that period, and that this kind of poetry was valued at the courts of princes then just as it was in later times. It's unlikely that Kāvya literature was a new creation in the second century; rather, it must have developed over a long period before that. Thus, epigraphy not only supports the evidence from the Mahābhāshya that artificial court poetry originated before our era, but also shows that this kind of poetry continued to be nurtured throughout the following centuries.

These results of the researches of the late Professor Bühler and of Mr. Fleet render untenable Professor Max Müller’s well-known theory of the renaissance of Sanskrit literature in the sixth century, which was set forth by that scholar with his usual brilliance in India, what can it Teach us? and which held the field for several years.

These findings from the late Professor Bühler and Mr. Fleet make Professor Max Müller’s well-known theory about the revival of Sanskrit literature in the sixth century impossible to support. He presented this theory with his typical brilliance in India, what can it Teach us?, and it was widely accepted for several years.

Professor Max Müller’s preliminary assertion that the Indians, in consequence of the incursions of the Çakas (Scythians) and other foreigners, ceased from literary activity during the first two centuries A.D., is refuted by the evidence of the last two inscriptions mentioned above. Any such interruption of intellectual life during that period is, even apart from epigraphical testimony, rendered highly improbable by other considerations. The Scythians, in the first place, permanently subjugated only about one-fifth of India; for their dominion, which does not appear to have extended farther east than Mathurā (Muttra), was limited to the Panjāb, Sindh, Gujarat, Rājputana, and the Central Indian Agency. The conquerors, moreover, rapidly became Hinduised. Most of them already had Indian names in the second generation. One of them, Ushabhadāta (the Sanskrit Ṛishabhadatta), described his exploits in an inscription composed in a mixture of Sanskrit and Prākrit. Kanishka himself (78 A.D.), as well as his successors, was a patron of Buddhism; and national Indian architecture [323]and sculpture attained a high development at Mathurā under these rulers. When the invaders thus rapidly acquired the civilisation of the comparatively small portion of India they conquered, there is no reason to assume the suppression of literary activity in that part of the country, much less in India as a whole.

Professor Max Müller's initial claim that the Indians stopped being active in literature due to invasions by the Çakas (Scythians) and other outsiders in the first two centuries A.D. is contradicted by the evidence from the last two inscriptions mentioned above. Any suggestion of a halt in intellectual life during that time is, even without the epigraphical evidence, highly unlikely for other reasons. First of all, the Scythians only permanently conquered about one-fifth of India; their rule, which seems to have been limited to the Panjāb, Sindh, Gujarat, Rājputana, and the Central Indian Agency, did not extend much farther east than Mathurā (Muttra). Moreover, the conquerors quickly adopted Indian customs. Many already had Indian names within just a couple of generations. One of them, Ushabhadāta (Sanskrit Ṛishabhadatta), detailed his achievements in an inscription that blended Sanskrit and Prākrit. Kanishka himself (78 A.D.), along with his successors, supported Buddhism; and national Indian architecture [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and sculpture thrived at Mathurā under these rulers. Since the invaders quickly embraced the culture of the relatively small areas of India they conquered, there's no reason to believe that literary activity was suppressed in that region, let alone throughout India as a whole.

The main thesis of Professor Max Müller is, that in the middle of the sixth century A.D. the reign of a King Vikramāditya of Ujjain, with whom tradition connected the names of Kālidāsa and other distinguished authors, was the golden age of Indian court poetry. This renaissance theory is based on Fergusson’s ingenious chronological hypothesis that a supposed King Vikrama of Ujjain, having expelled the Scythians from India, in commemoration of his victory founded the Vikrama era in 544 A.D., dating its commencement back 600 years to 57 B.C. The epigraphical researches of Mr. Fleet have destroyed Fergusson’s hypothesis. From these researches it results that the Vikrama era of 57 B.C., far from having been founded in 544 A.D., had already been in use for more than a century previously under the name of the Mālava era (which came to be called the Vikrama era about 800 A.D.). It further appears that no Çakas (Scythians) could have been driven out of Western India in the middle of the sixth century, because that country had already been conquered by the Guptas more than a hundred years before. Lastly, it turns out that, though other foreign conquerors, the Hūṇas, were actually expelled from Western India in the first half of the sixth century, they were driven out, not by a Vikramāditya, but by a king named Yaçodharman Vishṇuvardhana.

The main point of Professor Max Müller is that in the middle of the sixth century A.D., the reign of King Vikramāditya of Ujjain, who is traditionally associated with Kālidāsa and other renowned authors, was the golden age of Indian court poetry. This renaissance theory is based on Fergusson’s clever chronological hypothesis that a supposed King Vikrama of Ujjain, after driving the Scythians out of India, established the Vikrama era in 544 A.D., marking its start 600 years earlier in 57 B.C. However, Mr. Fleet's epigraphical research has disproven Fergusson’s hypothesis. This research shows that the Vikrama era of 57 B.C. had already been in use for over a century prior, initially known as the Mālava era (which became known as the Vikrama era around 800 A.D.). It also indicates that no Scythians could have been expelled from Western India in the middle of the sixth century, as that region had already been conquered by the Guptas more than a hundred years earlier. Lastly, it turns out that even though another group of foreign invaders, the Hūṇas, were actually pushed out of Western India in the first half of the sixth century, it wasn’t by a Vikramāditya, but by a king named Yaçodharman Vishṇuvardhana.

Thus the great King Vikramāditya vanishes from [324]the historical ground of the sixth century into the realm of myth. With Vikramāditya an often-quoted but ill-authenticated verse occurring in a work of the sixteenth century associates Dhanvantari, Kshapaṇaka, Amarasiṃha, Varāhamihira, and Vararuchi as among the “nine gems” of his court. With the disappearance of Vikrama from the sixth century A.D. this verse has lost all chronological validity with reference to the date of the authors it enumerates; it is even inadmissible to conclude from such legendary testimony that they were contemporaries. Even though one of them, Varāhamihira, actually does belong to the sixth century, each of them can now only be placed in the sixth century separately and by other arguments. Apart from the mythical Vikramāditya, there is now no reason to suppose that court poetry attained a special development in that century, for Harisheṇa’s paneygyric, and some other epigraphic poems of the Gupta period, show that it flourished greatly at least two hundred years earlier.

Thus, the great King Vikramāditya fades from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the historical record of the sixth century into the world of legend. With Vikramāditya, a frequently cited but poorly validated verse from the sixteenth century connects Dhanvantari, Kshapaṇaka, Amarasiṃha, Varāhamihira, and Vararuchi as part of the “nine gems” of his court. With Vikrama’s disappearance from the sixth century A.D., this verse has lost all chronological relevance concerning the dates of the authors it mentions; it is even incorrect to conclude from such legendary claims that they were contemporaries. While one of them, Varāhamihira, does belong to the sixth century, each of them can now only be placed in that century separately and by different arguments. Aside from the mythical Vikramāditya, there’s no reason to believe that court poetry saw significant development in that century, as Harisheṇa’s praise piece and some other epigraphic poems from the Gupta period show it thrived at least two hundred years earlier.

None of the other arguments by which it has been attempted to place Kālidāsa separately in the sixth century have any cogency. One of the chief of these is derived from the explanation given by the fourteenth-century commentator, Mallinātha, of the word dignāga, “world-elephant,” occurring in the 14th stanza of Kālidāsa’s Meghadūta. He sees in it a punning allusion to Dignāga, a hated rival of the poet. This explanation, to begin with, is extremely dubious in itself. Then it is uncertain whether Mallinātha means the Buddhist teacher Dignāga. Thirdly, little weight can be attached to the Buddhistic tradition that Dignāga was a pupil of Vasubandhu, for this [325]statement is not found till the sixteenth century. Fourthly, the assertion that Vasubandhu belongs to the sixth century depends chiefly on the Vikramāditya theory, and is opposed to Chinese evidence, which indicates that works of Vasubandhu were translated in A.D. 404. Thus every link in the chain of this argument is very weak.

None of the other arguments that have been used to place Kālidāsa in the sixth century hold any real value. One of the main arguments comes from the explanation given by the fourteenth-century commentator, Mallinātha, regarding the word dignāga, meaning “world-elephant,” which appears in the 14th stanza of Kālidāsa’s Meghadūta. He suggests it’s a pun referring to Dignāga, a rival despised by the poet. First of all, this interpretation is highly questionable on its own. Then, it's unclear if Mallinātha is referring to the Buddhist teacher Dignāga. Moreover, we can't put much weight on the Buddhist tradition that claims Dignāga was a student of Vasubandhu, as this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]statement only appears in the sixteenth century. Finally, the claim that Vasubandhu belongs to the sixth century mainly relies on the Vikramāditya theory, which contradicts Chinese evidence indicating that Vasubandhu's works were translated in A.D. 404. Therefore, every part of this argument is quite weak.

The other main argument is that Kālidāsa must have lived after Āryabhaṭa (A.D. 499), because he shows a knowledge of the scientific astronomy borrowed from the Greeks. But it has been shown by Dr. Thibaut that an Indian astronomical treatise, undoubtedly written under Greek influence, the Romaka Siddhānta, is older than Āryabhaṭa, and cannot be placed later than A.D. 400. It may be added that a passage of Kālidāsa’s Raghuvaṃça (xiv. 40) has been erroneously adduced in support of the astronomical argument, as implying that eclipses of the moon are due to the shadow of the earth: it really refers only to the spots in the moon as caused, in accordance with the doctrine of the Purāṇas, by a reflection of the earth.

The other main argument is that Kālidāsa must have lived after Āryabhaṭa (A.D. 499) because he demonstrates knowledge of scientific astronomy that comes from the Greeks. However, Dr. Thibaut has shown that an Indian astronomical text, clearly influenced by Greek ideas, the Romaka Siddhānta, is older than Āryabhaṭa and can’t be dated later than A.D. 400. It should also be noted that a passage from Kālidāsa’s Raghuvaṃça (xiv. 40) has been incorrectly used to support the astronomical argument, suggesting that lunar eclipses are caused by the Earth's shadow; it actually refers only to the spots on the moon, explained, according to the teachings of the Purāṇas, as a reflection of the Earth.

Thus there is, in the present state of our knowledge, good reason to suppose that Kālidāsa lived not in the sixth, but in the beginning of the fifth century A.D. The question of his age, however, is not likely to be definitely solved till the language, the style, and the poetical technique of each of his works have been minutely investigated, in comparison with datable epigraphic documents, as well as with the rules given by the oldest Sanskrit treatises on poetics.

Thus, based on what we currently know, there’s good reason to believe that Kālidāsa lived not in the sixth century but at the beginning of the fifth century A.D. However, the question of his age is unlikely to be definitively resolved until the language, style, and poetic technique of each of his works have been thoroughly examined in comparison with dated inscriptions, as well as with the guidelines provided by the earliest Sanskrit texts on poetics.

As the popular epic poetry of the Mahābhārata was the chief source of the Purāṇas, so the Rāmāyaṇa, the earliest artificial epic, was succeeded, though after [326]a long interval of time, by a number of Kāvyas ranging from the fifth to the twelfth century. While in the old epic poetry form is subordinated to matter, it is of primary importance in the Kāvyas, the matter becoming more and more merely a means for the display of tricks of style. The later the author of a Kāvya is, the more he seeks to win the admiration of his audience by the cleverness of his conceits and the ingenuity of his diction, appealing always to the head rather than the heart. Even the very best of the Kāvyas were composed in more strict conformity, with fixed rules than the poetry of any other country. For not only is the language dominated by the grammatical rules of Pāṇini, but the style is regulated by the elaborate laws about various forms of alliteration and figures of speech laid down in the treatises on poetics.

As the famous epic poetry of the Mahābhārata served as the main source for the Purāṇas, the Rāmāyaṇa, the earliest crafted epic, was later followed, although after a lengthy period, by several Kāvyas from the fifth to the twelfth century. In older epic poetry, the structure was less important than the content, but in the Kāvyas, structure became crucial, with content increasingly used just as a way to showcase stylistic flair. The later a Kāvya's author, the more they aimed to impress their audience with clever ideas and inventive language, appealing to intellect over emotion. Even the finest Kāvyas were written with stricter adherence to specific rules than poetry from any other country. The language is not only shaped by Pāṇini's grammatical rules but also guided by complex regulations regarding various forms of alliteration and figures of speech outlined in poetry manuals.

The two most important Kāvyas are Kālidāsa’s Raghuvaṃça and Kumāra-sambhava, both distinguished by independence of treatment as well as considerable poetical beauty. They have several stanzas in common, many others which offer but slight variations, and a large number of passages which, though differing in expression, are strikingly analogous in thought. In both poems, too, the same metre is employed to describe the same situation. In both poems each canto is, as a rule, composed in one metre, but changes with the beginning of the new canto. The prevailing metres are the classical form of the anushṭubh and the upajāti, a development of the Vedic trishṭubh.

The two most important Kāvyas are Kālidāsa’s Raghuvaṃça and Kumāra-sambhava, both notable for their unique approach and significant poetic beauty. They share several stanzas, many others that have slight variations, and a large number of passages which, although expressed differently, are remarkably similar in thought. In both poems, the same meter is used to describe identical situations. Typically, each canto in both works is composed in one meter, but changes at the start of a new canto. The dominant meters are the classical form of the anushṭubh and the upajāti, an evolution of the Vedic trishṭubh.

The Raghuvaṃça, or “Race of Raghu,” which consists of nineteen cantos, describes the life of Rāma together with an account of his forefathers and successors. The first nine cantos deal with his nearest four ancestors, [327]beginning with Dilīpa and his son Raghu. The story of Rāma occupies the next six (x.–xv.), and agrees pretty closely with that in the Rāmāyaṇa of Vālmīki, whom Kālidāsa here (xv. 41) speaks of as “the first poet.” The following two cantos are concerned with the three nearest descendants of Rāma, while the last two run through the remainder of twenty-four kings who reigned in Ayodhyā as his descendants, ending rather abruptly with the death of the voluptuous King Agnivarṇa. The names of these successors of Rāma agree closely with those in the list given in the Vishṇu-purāṇa.

The Raghuvaṃça, or “Race of Raghu,” consists of nineteen cantos and tells the story of Rāma, along with details about his ancestors and successors. The first nine cantos focus on his four closest ancestors, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]starting with Dilīpa and his son Raghu. The next six cantos (x.–xv.) cover Rāma's life, which aligns closely with the account in Vālmīki's Rāmāyaṇa, where Kālidāsa refers to him as “the first poet” (xv. 41). The following two cantos discuss Rāma's three immediate descendants, while the final two traverse the lives of twenty-four kings who ruled in Ayodhyā as his descendants, ending rather abruptly with the death of the indulgent King Agnivarṇa. The names of these successors closely match those listed in the Vishṇu-purāṇa.

The narrative in the Raghuvaṃça moves with some rapidity, not being too much impeded by long descriptions. It abounds with apt and striking similes and contains much genuine poetry, while the style, for a Kāvya, is simple, though many passages are undoubtedly too artificial for the European taste. The following stanza, sung by a bard whose duty it is to waken the king in the morning (v. 75), may serve as a specimen—

The story in the Raghuvaṃça flows quickly, not bogged down by lengthy descriptions. It is filled with fitting and vivid similes and features a lot of true poetry, while the style, for a Kāvya, is straightforward, even though many parts might feel too contrived for modern European readers. The following stanza, sung by a bard tasked with waking the king in the morning (v. 75), serves as an example—

The flow’rs to thee presented droop and fade,

The flowers presented to you droop and fade,

The lamps have lost the wreath of rays they shed,

The lamps have lost the halo of light they gave off,

Thy sweet-voiced parrot, in his cage confined,

Your sweet-voiced parrot, stuck in his cage,

Repeats the call we sound to waken thee.

Repeats the call we make to wake you up.

More than twenty commentaries on the Raghuvaṃça are known. The most famous is the Saṃjīvanī of Mallinātha, who explains every word of the text, and who has the great merit of endeavouring to find out and preserve the readings of the poet himself. He knew a number of earlier commentaries, among which he names with approval those of Dakshiṇāvarta and Nātha. The latter no longer exist. Among the other extant commentaries may be mentioned the Subodhinī, composed [328]by Dinakara Miçra in 1385, and the Çiçuhitaishiṇī, by a Jain named Chāritravardhana, of which Dinakara’s work appears to be an epitome.

More than twenty commentaries on the Raghuvaṃça are known. The most famous is the Saṃjīvanī by Mallinatha, who explains every word of the text and has the significant achievement of trying to discover and preserve the original readings of the poet. He was aware of several earlier commentaries and specifically mentions those of Dakshiṇāvarta and Nātha with approval. The latter no longer exists. Among the other existing commentaries, we can mention the Subodhinī, written [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] by Dinakara Miçra in 1385, and the Çiçuhitaishiṇī, by a Jain named Chāritravardhana, which seems to be a summary of Dinakara's work.

The Kumāra-sambhava, or the “Birth of the War-god,” consists, when complete, of seventeen cantos. The first seven are entirely devoted to the courtship and wedding of the god Çiva and of Pārvatī, daughter of Himālaya, the parents of the youthful god. This fact in itself indicates that description is the prevailing characteristic of the poem. It abounds in that poetical miniature painting in which lies the chief literary strength of the Indian. Affording the poet free scope for the indulgence of his rich and original imaginative powers, it is conspicuous for wealth of illustration. The following rendering of a stanza in the Viyoginī metre (in which lines of ten and eleven syllables ending iambically alternate) may serve as a specimen. The poet shows how the duty of a wife following her husband in death is exemplified even by objects in Nature poetically conceived as spouses—

The Kumāra-sambhava, or the “Birth of the War-god,” is made up of seventeen cantos when fully complete. The first seven focus entirely on the romance and marriage of the god Çiva and Pārvatī, the daughter of Himālaya, who are the parents of the young god. This fact alone shows that description is a key feature of the poem. It is rich in poetic imagery, which is a major literary strength of Indian literature. It gives the poet plenty of room to showcase his vivid and original imagination and is full of illustrations. The following translation of a stanza in the Viyoginī metre (where lines of ten and eleven syllables alternate, ending with an iamb) can serve as an example. The poet illustrates how the duty of a wife to follow her husband in death is reflected even in aspects of Nature that are poetically imagined as spouses—

After the Lord of Night the moonlight goes,

After the Lord of Night, the moonlight fades,

Along with the cloud the lightning is dissolved:

Along with the cloud, the lightning disappears:

Wives ever follow in their husbands’ path;

Wives always follow their husbands' lead;

Even things bereft of sense obey this law.

Even things without meaning follow this rule.

Usually the first seven cantos only are to be found in the printed editions, owing to the excessively erotic character of the remaining ten. The poem concludes with an account of the destruction of the demon Tāraka, the object for which the god of war was born.

Usually, you’ll only find the first seven cantos in printed editions because the remaining ten are too erotic. The poem ends with a description of the defeat of the demon Tāraka, which was the reason the god of war was born.

More than twenty commentaries on the Kumāra-sambhava have been preserved. Several of them are by the same authors, notably Mallinātha, as those on the Raghuvaṃça. [329]

More than twenty commentaries on the Kumāra-sambhava have been preserved. Several of them are by the same authors, especially Mallinātha, as those on the Raghuvaṃça. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The subject-matter of the later Kāvyas, which is derived from the two great epics, becomes more and more mixed up with lyric, erotic, and didactic elements. It is increasingly regarded as a means for the display of elaborate conceits, till at last nothing remains but bombast and verbal jugglery. The Bhaṭṭi-kāvya, written in Valabhī under King Çrīdharasena, probably in the seventh century, and ascribed by various commentators to the poet and grammarian Bhartṛihari (died 651 A.D.), deals in 22 cantos with the story of Rāma, but only with the object of illustrating the forms of Sanskrit grammar.

The later Kāvyas, which are based on the two great epics, increasingly mix in elements of lyricism, romance, and moral instruction. They come to be seen more and more as a way to showcase intricate ideas, until eventually all that’s left is pretentiousness and wordplay. The Bhaṭṭi-kāvya, composed in Valabhī during the reign of King Çrīdharasena, likely in the seventh century, and attributed by various scholars to the poet and grammarian Bhartṛihari (who died in 651 A.D.), has 22 cantos that tell the story of Rāma, but only to illustrate the intricacies of Sanskrit grammar.

The Kirātārjunīya describes, in eighteen cantos, the combat, first narrated in the Mahābhārata, between Çiva, in the guise of a Kirāta or mountaineer, and Arjuna. It cannot have been composed later than the sixth century, as its author, Bhāravi, is mentioned in an inscription of 634 A.D. The fifteenth canto of this poem contains a number of stanzas illustrating all kinds of verbal tricks like those described in Daṇḍin’s Kāvyādarça. Thus one stanza (14) contains no consonant but n (excepting a t at the end);1 while each half-line in a subsequent one (25), if its syllables be read backwards, is identical with the other half.2

The Kirātārjunīya tells the story, in eighteen sections, of the battle initially recounted in the Mahābhārata, between Shiva, disguised as a Kirāta or mountain dweller, and Arjuna. It must have been written no later than the sixth century, since its author, Bhāravi, is referenced in an inscription from 634 A.D. The fifteenth section of this poem features several stanzas showcasing various wordplay techniques similar to those found in Daṇḍin’s Kāvyādarça. For example, one stanza (14) contains no consonants except for n (excluding a t at the end);1 while each half-line in a later stanza (25), when read backwards, is the same as the other half.2

The Çiçupāla-vadha, or “Death of Çiçupāla,” describes, in twenty cantos, how that prince, son of a king of Chedi, and cousin of Kṛishṇa, was slain by Vishṇu. Having been composed by the poet Māgha, it also goes by the name of Māgha-kāvya. It probably dates from the ninth, and must undoubtedly have been composed before the end of the tenth century. The nineteenth canto is full [330]of metrical puzzles, some of a highly complex character (e.g. 29). It contains an example of a stanza (34) which, if read backwards, is identical with the preceding one read in the ordinary way. At the same time this Kāvya is, as a whole, by no means lacking in poetical beauties and striking thoughts.

The Çiçupāla-vadha, or “Death of Çiçupāla,” tells the story, across twenty cantos, of how the prince, son of a king of Chedi and cousin of Kṛishṇa, was killed by Vishṇu. Written by the poet Māgha, it’s also known as Māgha-kāvya. It likely originates from the ninth century and was definitely created before the end of the tenth century. The nineteenth canto is full [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of metrical puzzles, some of which are quite complex (e.g. 29). It includes a stanza (34) that, if read backward, is the same as the previous one read normally. Overall, this Kāvya is rich in poetic beauty and striking ideas.

The Naishadhīya (also called Naishadha-charita), in twenty-two cantos, deals with the story of Nala, king of Nishada, the well-known episode of the Mahābhārata. It was composed by Çrīharsha, who belongs to the latter half of the twelfth century.

The Naishadhīya (also known as Naishadha-charita), in twenty-two sections, tells the story of Nala, the king of Nishada, a well-known tale from the Mahābhārata. It was written by Çrīharsha, who lived during the later part of the twelfth century.

These six artificial epics are recognised as Mahākāvyas, or “Great Poems,” and have all been commented on by Mallinātha. The characteristics of this higher class are set forth by Daṇḍin in his Kāvyādarça, or “Mirror of Poetry” (i. 14–19). Their subjects must be derived from epic story (itihāsa), they should be extensive, and ought to be embellished with descriptions of cities, seas, mountains, seasons, sunrise, weddings, battles fought by the hero, and so forth.

These six artificial epics are known as Mahākāvyas, or “Great Poems,” and all of them have been analyzed by Mallinātha. The traits of this higher category are described by Daṇḍin in his Kāvyādarça, or “Mirror of Poetry” (i. 14–19). Their topics must come from epic tales (itihāsa), they should be extensive, and should include elaborate descriptions of cities, seas, mountains, seasons, sunrises, weddings, battles fought by the hero, and so on.

An extensive Mahākāvya, in fifty cantos, is the Haravijaya, or “Victory of Çiva,” by a Kashmirian poet named Ratnākara, who belongs to the ninth century.

An extensive Mahākāvya, in fifty cantos, is the Haravijaya, or “Victory of Çiva,” by a Kashmirian poet named Ratnākara, who lived in the ninth century.

Another late epic, narrating the fortunes of the same hero as the Naishadhīya, is the Nalodaya, or “Rise of Nala,” which describes the restoration to power of King Nala after he had lost his all. Though attributed to Kālidāsa, it is unmistakably the product of a much later age. The chief aim of the author is to show off his skill in the manipulation of the most varied and artificial metres, as well as all the elaborate tricks of style exhibited in the latest Kāvyas. Rhyme even is introduced, and that, too, not only at the end of, but within metrical lines. [331]The really epic material is but scantily treated, narrative making way for long descriptions and lyrical effusions. Thus the second and longest of the four cantos of the poem is purely lyrical, describing only the bliss of the newly-wedded pair, with all kinds of irrelevant additions.

Another late epic telling the story of the same hero as the Naishadhīya is the Nalodaya, or “Rise of Nala,” which tells how King Nala regained his power after losing everything. While it’s credited to Kālidāsa, it clearly comes from a much later time. The main goal of the author is to showcase his talent in using a wide variety of complex meters, along with all the elaborate stylistic tricks found in the most recent Kāvyas. Rhyme is even included, not just at the end of lines but also within the metrical lines themselves. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The truly epic content is only briefly covered, with the narrative giving way to lengthy descriptions and lyrical outpourings. For instance, the second and longest of the four cantos of the poem is entirely lyrical, focusing solely on the joy of the newlyweds, filled with all sorts of unrelated details.

The culmination of artificiality is attained by the Rāghava-pāṇḍavīya, a poem composed by Kavirāja, who perhaps flourished about A.D. 800. It celebrates simultaneously the actions of Rāghava or Rāma and of the Pāṇḍava princes. The composition is so arranged that by the use of ambiguous words and phrases the story of the Rāmāyaṇa and the Mahābhārata is told at one and the same time. The same words, according to the sense in which they are understood, narrate the events of each epic. A tour de force of this kind is doubtless unique in the literatures of the world. Kavirāja has, however, found imitators in India itself.

The peak of artificiality is reached with the Rāghava-pāṇḍavīya, a poem written by Kaviraj, who likely lived around A.D. 800. It simultaneously celebrates the deeds of Rāghava or Rāma and the Pāṇḍava princes. The way it's structured uses ambiguous words and phrases to tell the stories of the Rāmāyaṇa and the Mahābhārata at the same time. The same words, depending on how they're interpreted, recount the events of each epic. A tour de force like this is undoubtedly unique in world literature. However, Kavirāja has found imitators within India itself.

A Mahākāvya which is as yet only known in MS. is the Navasāhasānka-charita, a poem celebrating the doings of Navasāhasānka, otherwise Sindhurāja, a king of Mālava, and composed by a poet named Padmagupta, who lived about 1000 A.D. It consists of eighteen cantos, containing over 1500 stanzas in nineteen different metres. The poet refrains from the employment of metrical tricks; but he greatly impedes the progress of the narrative by introducing interminable speeches and long-winded descriptions.

A Mahākāvya that is currently only known in manuscript form is the Navasāhasānka-charita, a poem celebrating the exploits of Navasāhasānka, also known as Sindhurāja, a king of Mālava, written by a poet named Padmagupta, who lived around 1000 A.D. It consists of eighteen sections, containing over 1500 stanzas in nineteen different meters. The poet avoids using metrical tricks; however, he significantly slows down the narrative by including endless speeches and lengthy descriptions.

We may mention, in conclusion, that there is also an epic in Prākrit which is attributed to Kālidāsa. This is the Setu-bandha, “Building of the Bridge,” or Rāvaṇavadha, “Death of Rāvaṇa,” which relates the story of Rāma. It is supposed to have been composed by the poet to commemorate the building of a bridge of boats [332]across the Vitastā (Jhelum) by King Pravarasena of Kashmir.

We should mention, in conclusion, that there's also an epic in Prākrit attributed to Kālidāsa. This is the Setu-bandha, "Building of the Bridge," or Rāvaṇavadha, "Death of Rāvaṇa," which tells the story of Rāma. It's believed that the poet composed it to commemorate the construction of a bridge of boats [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] across the Vitastā (Jhelum) by King Pravarasena of Kashmir.

There are a few prose romances dating from the sixth and seventh centuries, which being classed as Kāvyas by the Sanskrit writers on poetics, may be mentioned in this place. The abundant use of immense compounds, which of course makes them very difficult reading, is an essential characteristic of the style of these works. As to their matter, they contain but little action, consisting largely of scenes which are strung together by a meagre thread of narrative, and are made the occasion of lengthy descriptions full of long strings of comparisons and often teeming with puns. In spite, however, of their highly artificial and involved style, many really poetical thoughts may be found embedded in what to the European taste is an unattractive setting.

There are a few prose romances from the sixth and seventh centuries that are classified as Kāvyas by Sanskrit writers on poetics, so it's worth mentioning them here. The heavy use of long compound words makes them quite challenging to read, which is a key feature of their style. In terms of content, they don’t have much action and mostly consist of scenes linked by a thin narrative thread, often leading to lengthy descriptions filled with numerous comparisons and plenty of wordplay. However, despite their complex and elaborate style, many genuinely poetic thoughts can be found within what might seem unappealing to a European audience.

The Daça-kumāra-charita, or “Adventures of the Ten Princes,” contains stories of common life and reflects a corrupt state of society. It is by Daṇḍin, and probably dates from the sixth century A.D. Vāsavadattā, by Subandhu, relates the popular story of the heroine Vāsavadattā, princess of Ujjayinī, and Udayana, king of Vatsa. It was probably written quite at the beginning of the seventh century. Slightly later is Bāṇa’s Kādambarī, a poetical romance narrating the fortunes of a princess of that name. Another work of a somewhat similar character by the same author is the Harsha-charita, a romance in eight chapters, in which Bāṇa attempts to give some account of the life of King Harshavardhana of Kanauj. There is, however, but little narrative. Thus in twenty-five pages of the eighth chapter there are to be found five long descriptions, extending on the average to two pages, to say nothing of shorter ones. There is, for instance, [333]a long disquisition, covering four pages, and full of strings of comparisons, about the miseries of servitude. A servant, “like a painted bow, is for ever bent in the one act of distending a string of imaginary virtues, but there is no force in him; like a heap of dust-sweepings gathered by a broom, he carries off toilet-leavings; like the meal offered to the Divine Mothers, he is cast out into space even at night; like a pumping machine, he has left all weight behind him and bends even for water,” and so on. Soon after comes a description, covering two pages, of the trees in a forest. This is immediately followed by another page enumerating the various kinds of students thronging the wood in order to avail themselves of the teaching of a great Buddhist sage; they even include monkeys busily engaged in ritual ceremonies, devout parrots expounding a Buddhist dictionary, owls lecturing on the various births of Buddha, and tigers who have given up eating flesh under the calming influence of Buddhist teaching. Next comes a page describing the sage himself. “He was clad in a very soft red cloth, as if he were the eastern quarter of the sky bathed in the morning sunshine, teaching the other quarters to assume the red Buddhist attire, while they were flushed with the pure red glow of his body like a ruby freshly cut.” Soon after comes a long account, bristling with puns, of a disconsolate princess lying prostrate in the wood—“lost in the forest and in thought, bent upon death and the root of a tree, fallen upon calamity and her nurse’s bosom, parted from her husband and happiness, burned with the fierce sunshine and the woes of widowhood, her mouth closed with silence as well as by her hand, and held fast by her companions as well as by grief. I saw her with her kindred [334]and her graces all gone, her ears and her soul left bare, her ornaments and her aims abandoned, her bracelets and her hopes broken, her companions and the needle-like grass-spears clinging round her feet, her eye and her beloved fixed within her bosom, her sighs and her hair long, her limbs and her merits exhausted, her aged attendants and her streaming tears falling down at her feet,” and so forth. [335]

The Daça-kumāra-charita, or “Adventures of the Ten Princes,” features stories from everyday life and reflects a corrupt society. It was written by Daṇḍin and likely dates back to the sixth century A.D. Vāsavadattā, by Subandhu, tells the popular tale of the heroine Vāsavadattā, princess of Ujjayinī, and Udayana, king of Vatsa. It was probably composed around the early seventh century. Slightly later is Bāṇa's Kādambarī, a poetic romance that narrates the fortunes of a princess of the same name. Another work of a similar nature by the same author is the Harsha-charita, a romance divided into eight chapters, where Bāṇa tries to recount the life of King Harshavardhana of Kanauj. However, there is minimal narrative. For example, in twenty-five pages of the eighth chapter, there are five lengthy descriptions averaging two pages each, not to mention shorter ones. One extensive analysis, spanning four pages, full of comparisons, discusses the hardships of servitude. A servant, “like a painted bow, is always bent in the act of stretching a string of imaginary virtues, but lacks any real strength; like a pile of dust swept up by a broom, he only collects refuse; like the offering made to the Divine Mothers, he is discarded even at night; like a pumping machine, he has let go of all weight and even bows down for water,” and so on. Following this is a two-page description of the trees in a forest. This is quickly followed by a page listing the various types of students crowding the woods to learn from a great Buddhist sage; this even includes monkeys engaged in rituals, devout parrots explaining a Buddhist dictionary, owls lecturing on Buddha's various rebirths, and tigers who have renounced meat due to the calming influence of Buddhist teachings. Next is a page describing the sage himself. “He was dressed in very soft red cloth, as if he embodied the eastern sky bathed in morning sunshine, teaching the other directions to adopt the red of Buddhism, while they were flushed with the pure red glow of his body like a freshly cut ruby.” Shortly after follows a long, pun-filled account of a heartbroken princess lying in the forest—“lost in the woods and lost in thought, fixated on death and the roots of a tree, collapsed in despair and the arms of her nurse, separated from her husband and happiness, scorched by the harsh sun and the pains of widowhood, her mouth closed in silence as well as by her hand, held tight by both her companions and her grief. I saw her with her family [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and all her beauty gone, her ears and her spirit exposed, her jewelry and goals abandoned, her bracelets and hopes shattered, her companions and the needle-like grass clinging to her feet, her eye and her love trapped within her chest, her sighs and hair long, her limbs and virtues depleted, her elderly attendants and her streaming tears falling at her feet,” and so on. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


Na nonanunno nunnono nānā nānānanā nanu

Na nonanunno nunnono nānā nānāananā nanu

Nunno ’nunno nanunneno nānenā nunnanunnanut.

Nunno ’nunno nanunneno nānenā nunnanunnanut.

2 Devākānini kāvāde, &c.

2 Devakanini Kāvade, &c.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XII

Lyric Poetry

(Circa 400–1100 A.D.)

Sanskrit lyrical poetry has not produced many works of any considerable length. But among these are included two of the most perfect creations of Kālidāsa, a writer distinguished no less in this field than as an epic and a dramatic author. His lyrical talent is, indeed, also sufficiently prominent in his plays.

Sanskrit lyrical poetry hasn't produced many lengthy works. However, it includes two of the most remarkable pieces by Kālidāsa, a writer known for his achievements in this genre as well as in epic and dramatic writing. His lyrical skills are also quite evident in his plays.

Kālidāsa’s Meghadūta, or “Cloud Messenger,” is a lyrical gem which won the admiration of Goethe. It consists of 115 stanzas composed in the Mandākrānta metre of four lines of seventeen syllables. The theme is a message which an exile sends by a cloud to his wife dwelling far away. The idea is applied by Schiller in his Maria Stuart, where the captive Queen of Scots calls on the clouds as they fly southwards to greet the land of her youth (act iii. sc. 1). The exile is a Yaksha or attendant of Kubera, the god of wealth, who for neglect of his duty has been banished to the groves on the slopes of Rāmagiri in Central India. Emaciated and melancholy, he sees, at the approach of the rainy season, a dark cloud moving northwards. The sight fills his heart with yearning, and impels him to address to the cloud a request to convey a message of hope to his wife in the remote Himālaya. In the first half of the poem the Yaksha describes with much power and beauty the various scenes the cloud must traverse on its northward course: [336]Mount Āmrakūṭa, on whose peak it will rest after quenching with showers the forest fires; the Narmadā, winding at the foot of the Vindhya hills; the town of Vidiçā (Bhilsa), and the stream of the Vetravatī (Betwah); the city of Ujjayinī (Ujjain) in the land of Avanti; the sacred region of Kurukshetra; the Ganges and the mountains from which she sprang, white with snowfields, till Alakā on Mount Kailāsa is finally reached.

Kālidāsa’s Meghadūta, or “Cloud Messenger,” is a lyrical masterpiece that captivated Goethe. It consists of 115 stanzas written in the Mandākrānta meter, featuring four lines with seventeen syllables each. The theme revolves around a message that an exile sends through a cloud to his wife who lives far away. Schiller echoes this idea in his Maria Stuart, where the imprisoned Queen of Scots calls on the clouds as they drift southward to greet her homeland (act iii. sc. 1). The exile is a Yaksha, or servant of Kubera, the god of wealth, who has been banished to the groves on the slopes of Rāmagiri in Central India for neglecting his duties. Weak and sorrowful, he sees a dark cloud moving northward as the rainy season approaches. This sight fills him with longing and drives him to ask the cloud to deliver a message of hope to his wife in the distant Himālaya. In the first half of the poem, the Yaksha powerfully and beautifully describes the various scenes the cloud will pass over on its journey north: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mount Āmrakūṭa, where the cloud will rest after dousing the forest fires with rain; the Narmadā River, winding at the base of the Vindhya hills; the town of Vidiçā (Bhilsa), and the stream of the Vetravatī (Betwah); the city of Ujjayinī (Ujjain) in the land of Avanti; the sacred area of Kurukshetra; the Ganges and the mountains where it originates, blanketed in snow, until the cloud finally reaches Alakā on Mount Kailāsa.

In the second half of the poem the Yaksha first describes the beauties of this city and his own dwelling there. Going on to paint in glowing colours the charms of his wife, her surroundings, and her occupations, he imagines her tossing on her couch, sleepless and emaciated, through the watches of the night. Then, when her eye rests on the window, the cloud shall proclaim to her with thunder-sound her husband’s message, that he is still alive and ever longs to behold her:—

In the second half of the poem, the Yaksha describes the beauty of the city and his own home there. He vividly paints the charms of his wife, her surroundings, and what she does. He imagines her tossing in bed, awake and thin, throughout the night. Then, when her gaze lands on the window, the cloud will announce his message with a booming sound, letting her know that he is still alive and always longs to see her.

In creepers I discern thy form, in eyes of startled hinds thy glances,

In creepers, I see your shape; in the eyes of startled deer, I see your gazes,

And in the moon thy lovely face, in peacocks’ plumes thy shining tresses;

And in the moon your beautiful face, in peacock feathers your shining hair;

The sportive frown upon thy brow in flowing waters’ tiny ripples:

The playful frown on your brow in the little ripples of the water:

But never in one place combined can I, alas! behold thy likeness.

But I can never see your likeness all in one place, unfortunately!

But courage, he says; our sorrow will end at last—we shall be re-united—

But he says to have courage; our sadness will eventually end—we will be together again—

And then we will our hearts’ desire, grown more intense by separation,

And then we will our hearts’ desire, grown more intense by separation,

Enjoy in nights all glorious and bright, with full-orbed autumn moonlight.

Enjoy bright and glorious nights under the full autumn moonlight.

Then begging the cloud, after delivering his message, to return with reassuring news, the exile finally dismisses him with the hope that he may never, even for a moment, be divided from his lightning spouse. [337]

Then, after sending his message and asking the cloud to come back with good news, the exile finally lets him go with the hope that he will never be separated, even for a moment, from his lightning wife. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Besides the expression of emotion, the descriptive element is very prominent in this fine poem. This is still more true of Kālidāsa’s Ṛitusaṃhāra, or “Cycle of the Seasons.” That little work, which consists of 153 stanzas in six cantos, and is composed in various metres, is a highly poetical description of the six seasons into which classical Sanskrit poets usually divide the Indian year. With glowing descriptions of the beauties of Nature, in which erotic scenes are interspersed, the poet adroitly interweaves the expression of human emotions. Perhaps no other work of Kālidāsa’s manifests so strikingly the poet’s deep sympathy with Nature, his keen powers of observation, and his skill in depicting an Indian landscape in vivid colours.

Besides expressing emotion, the descriptive aspect is very prominent in this fine poem. This is even truer of Kālidāsa’s Ṛitusaṃhāra, or “Cycle of the Seasons.” This brief work, which consists of 153 stanzas in six cantos and is written in various meters, offers a highly poetic description of the six seasons into which classical Sanskrit poets typically divide the Indian year. With vibrant descriptions of the beauty of Nature, interspersed with erotic scenes, the poet skillfully weaves in the expression of human emotions. Perhaps no other work of Kālidāsa’s shows so clearly the poet’s deep sympathy with Nature, his sharp powers of observation, and his talent for depicting an Indian landscape in vivid colors.

The poem opens with an account of summer. If the glow of the sun is then too great during the day, the moonlit nights are all the more delightful to lovers. The moon, beholding the face of beauteous maidens, is beside itself with jealousy; then, too, it is that the heart of the wanderer is burnt by the fire of separation. Next follows a brilliant description of the effects of the heat: the thirst or lethargy it produces in serpent, lion, elephant, buffalo, boar, gazelle, peacock, crane, frogs, and fishes; the devastation caused by the forest fire which devours trees and shrubs, and drives before it crowds of terror-stricken beasts.

The poem starts with a description of summer. While the sun’s brightness may be too intense during the day, the moonlit nights are even more enjoyable for lovers. The moon, watching the beautiful maidens, feels incredibly jealous; meanwhile, the heart of the wanderer is scorched by the pain of separation. Following this is a vivid portrayal of the effects of the heat: the thirst or sluggishness it causes in snakes, lions, elephants, buffalo, boars, gazelles, peacocks, cranes, frogs, and fish; the destruction brought on by the forest fire that consumes trees and shrubs, forcing terrified animals to flee.

The close heat is succeeded by the rains, which are announced by the approach of the dark heavy clouds with their banner of lightning and drum of thunder. Slowly they move accompanied by chātaka birds, fabled to live exclusively on raindrops, till at length they discharge their water. The wild streams, like wanton girls, [338]grasp in a trice the tottering trees upon their banks, as they rush onwards to the sea. The earth becomes covered with young blades of grass, and the forests clothe themselves with golden buds—

The intense heat is followed by the rains, announced by the arrival of dark, heavy clouds carrying flashes of lightning and rumbling thunder. They move slowly, accompanied by chātaka birds, which are said to live only on raindrops, until they finally release their water. The wild streams, like mischievous girls, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]quickly seize the swaying trees on their banks as they flow rapidly toward the sea. The ground gets covered with fresh blades of grass, and the forests adorn themselves with golden buds—

The mountains fill the soul with yearning thoughts of love,

The mountains stir the soul with longing thoughts of love,

When rain-charged clouds bend down to kiss the tow’ring rocks,

When rain-filled clouds lower to touch the towering rocks,

When all around upon their slopes the streams gush down,

When all around the hills, the streams rush down,

And throngs of peacocks that begin to dance are seen.

And crowds of peacocks that start to dance are seen.

Next comes the autumn, beauteous as a newly-wedded bride, with face of full-blown lotuses, with robe of sugarcane and ripening rice, with the cry of flamingoes representing the tinkling of her anklets. The graceful creepers vie with the arms of lovely women, and the jasmine, showing through the crimson açoka blossoms, rivals the dazzling teeth and red lips of smiling maidens.

Next comes autumn, beautiful like a newlywed bride, with a face like fully bloomed lotuses, dressed in sugarcane and ripening rice, with the calls of flamingos echoing like the tinkling of her anklets. The graceful vines compete with the arms of lovely women, and the jasmine, peeking through the crimson açoka blossoms, rivals the dazzling smiles and red lips of cheerful maidens.

Winter follows, when the rice ripens, while the lotus fades and the fields in the morning are covered with rime—

Winter comes next, when the rice is ready to harvest, while the lotus wilts and the fields are covered with frost in the morning—

Then the Priyangu creeper, reaching ripeness,

Then the Priyangu vine, coming into season,

Buffeted constantly by chilling breezes,

Constantly hit by chilly winds,

Grows, O Beloved, ever pale and paler,

Grows, O Beloved, ever pale and paler,

Like lonely maiden from her lover parted.

Like a lonely woman separated from her lover.

This is the time dear to lovers, whose joys the poet describes in glowing colours.

This is a time cherished by lovers, whose happiness the poet portrays in vibrant imagery.

In the cold season a fire and the mild rays of the sun are pleasant. The night does not attract lovers now, for the moonbeams are cold and the light of the stars is pale.

In the winter, a fire and the warm rays of the sun are nice. Nights aren't appealing to lovers right now, because the moonlight is cold and the stars' light is faint.

The poet dwells longest on the delights of spring, the last of the six seasons. It is then that maidens, with karṇikāra flowers on their ears, with red açoka blossoms and sprays of jasmine in their locks, go to meet their lovers. Then the hum of intoxicated bees is heard, and [339]the note of the Indian cuckoo; then the blossoms of the mango-tree are seen: these are the sharp arrows wherewith the god of the flowery bow enflames the hearts of maidens to love.

The poet focuses the most on the joys of spring, the last of the six seasons. It's during this time that young women, with karṇikāra flowers in their ears, red açoka blossoms, and sprays of jasmine in their hair, go out to meet their lovers. You can hear the buzz of intoxicated bees and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the call of the Indian cuckoo; then the mango-tree blossoms appear: these are the sharp arrows that the god of the flowery bow uses to ignite the hearts of young women with love.

A lyric poem of a very artificial character, and consisting of only twenty-two stanzas, is the Ghaṭa-karpara, or “Potsherd,” called after the author’s name, which is worked into the last verse. The date of the poet is unknown. He is mentioned as one of the “nine gems” at the court of the mythical Vikramāditya in the verse already mentioned.

A lyric poem that is quite artificial and consists of only twenty-two stanzas is the Ghaṭa-karpara, or “Potsherd,” named after the author's name, which appears in the last verse. The poet’s date is unknown. He is mentioned as one of the “nine gems” at the court of the legendary Vikramāditya in the verse previously mentioned.

The Chaura-panchāçikā, or “Fifty Stanzas of the Thief,” is a lyrical poem which contains many beauties. Its author was the Kashmirian Bilhaṇa, who belongs to the later half of the eleventh century. According to the romantic tradition, this poet secretly enjoyed the love of a princess, and when found out was condemned to death. He thereupon composed fifty stanzas, each beginning with the words “Even now I remember,” in which he describes with glowing enthusiasm the joys of love he had experienced. Their effect on the king was so great that he forgave the poet and bestowed on him the hand of his daughter.

The Chaura-panchāçikā, or “Fifty Stanzas of the Thief,” is a lyrical poem that features many beautiful elements. Its author was Bilhaṇa from Kashmir, who lived in the latter half of the eleventh century. According to romantic tradition, this poet secretly loved a princess, and when his affair was discovered, he was sentenced to death. In response, he wrote fifty stanzas, each starting with the words “Even now I remember,” in which he passionately recounts the joys of love he experienced. The king was so moved by these verses that he pardoned the poet and granted him the hand of his daughter.

The main bulk of the lyrical creations of mediæval India are not connected poems of considerable length, but consist of that miniature painting which, as with a few strokes, depicts an amatory situation or sentiment in a single stanza of four lines. These lyrics are in many respects cognate to the sententious poetry which the Indians cultivated with such eminent success. Bearing evidence of great wealth of observation and depth of feeling, they are often drawn by a master-hand. Many of them are in matter and form gems of perfect [340]beauty. Some of their charm is, however, lost in translation owing to the impossibility of reproducing the elaborate metres employed in the original. Several Sanskrit poets composed collections of these miniature lyrics.

The majority of the lyrical works from medieval India are not lengthy connected poems, but rather short pieces that, with just a few strokes, capture a romantic scene or emotion in a single four-line stanza. These lyrics are closely related to the aphoristic poetry that Indians developed with remarkable skill. They demonstrate a rich understanding and deep emotions, often created by a talented hand. Many of them are, in both content and style, examples of perfect beauty. However, some of their allure is lost in translation due to the difficulty of reproducing the intricate meters used in the original. Several Sanskrit poets put together collections of these short lyrics.

The most eminent of these authors is Bhartṛihari, grammarian, philosopher, and poet in one. Only the literary training of India could make such a combination possible, and even there it has hardly a parallel. Bhartṛihari lived in the first half of the seventh century. The Chinese traveller I Tsing, who spent more than twenty years in India at the end of that century, records that, having turned Buddhist monk, the poet again became a layman, and fluctuated altogether seven times between the monastery and the world. Bhartṛihari blamed himself for, but could not overcome, his inconstancy. He wrote three centuries of detached stanzas. Of the first and last, which are sententious in character, there will be occasion to say something later. Only the second, entitled Çṛingāra-çataka, or “Century of Love,” deals with erotic sentiment. Here Bhartṛihari, in graceful and meditative verse, shows himself to be well acquainted both with the charms of women and with the arts by which they captivate the hearts of men. Who, he asks in one of these miniature poems, is not filled with yearning thoughts of love in spring, when the air swoons with the scent of the mango blossom and is filled with the hum of bees intoxicated with honey? In another he avers that none can resist the charms of lotus-eyed maidens, not even learned men, whose utterances about renouncing love are mere idle words. The poet himself laments that, when his beloved is away, the brightness goes out of his life— [341]

The most prominent of these authors is Bhartṛihari, who was a grammarian, philosopher, and poet all in one. Only the literary traditions of India could create such a combination, and even there, it’s rare. Bhartṛihari lived in the first half of the seventh century. The Chinese traveler I Tsing, who spent over twenty years in India toward the end of that century, notes that after becoming a Buddhist monk, the poet returned to lay life and shifted back and forth between the monastery and the world seven times. Bhartṛihari felt guilty about this but couldn't change his inconsistency. He wrote three collections of standalone stanzas. We'll touch on the first and last later, as they are more aphoristic in nature. The second collection, called Çṛingāra-çataka, or “Century of Love,” focuses on romantic feelings. In this collection, Bhartṛihari uses elegant and thoughtful verses to show his deep understanding of women's allure and the ways they capture men's hearts. In one of these brief poems, he asks who isn't filled with longing thoughts of love in spring when the air is sweet with the scent of mango blossoms and buzzing with bees drunk on nectar? In another poem, he claims that no one can resist the beauty of lotus-eyed maidens, not even wise scholars, whose words about renouncing love are just empty talk. The poet himself mourns that when his beloved is away, his life loses its shine— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Beside the lamp, the flaming hearth,

Beside the lamp, the blazing fireplace,

In light of sun or moon and stars,

In the presence of the sun, moon, and stars,

Without my dear one’s lustrous eyes

Without my loved one's shining eyes

This world is wholly dark to me.

This world is completely dark to me.

At the same time he warns the unwary against reflecting over-much on female beauty—

At the same time, he cautions those who aren't careful not to dwell too much on female beauty—

Let not thy thoughts, O Wanderer,

Let not your thoughts, O Wanderer,

Roam in that forest, woman’s form:

Roam in that forest, woman’s shape:

For there a robber ever lurks,

For there’s always a robber lurking,

Ready to strike—the God of Love.

Ready to act—the God of Love.

In another stanza the Indian Cupid appears as a fisherman, who, casting on the ocean of this world a hook called woman, quickly catches men as fishes eager for the bait of ruddy lips, and bakes them in the fire of love.

In another stanza, the Indian Cupid shows up as a fisherman who, casting a hook called woman into the ocean of this world, quickly catches men like fish eager for the bait of rosy lips and cooks them in the fire of love.

Strange are the contradictions in which the poet finds himself involved by loving a maiden—

Strange are the contradictions the poet faces in loving a girl—

Remembered she but causes pain;

Remembered, but it causes pain;

At sight of her my madness grows;

At the sight of her, my craziness intensifies;

When touched, she makes my senses reel:

When she touches me, it makes my senses spin:

How, pray, can such an one be loved?

How, please, can someone like that be loved?

So towards the end of the Century the poet’s heart begins to turn from the allurements of love. “Cease, maiden,” he exclaims, “to cast thy glances on me: thy trouble is in vain. I am an altered man; youth has gone by and my thoughts are bent on the forest; my infatuation is over, and the whole world I now account but as a wisp of straw.” Thus Bhartṛihari prepares the way for his third collection, the “Century of Renunciation.”

So toward the end of the century, the poet's heart starts to turn away from the temptations of love. “Stop, girl,” he exclaims, “stop looking at me: your efforts are pointless. I’ve changed; my youth has passed and I’m focused on the forest; my obsession is over, and I now see the whole world as nothing more than a piece of straw.” In this way, Bhartṛihari sets the stage for his third collection, the “Century of Renunciation.”

A short but charming treasury of detached erotic verses is the Çṛingāra-tilaka, which tradition attributes [342]to Kālidāsa. In its twenty-three stanzas occur some highly imaginative analogies, worked out with much originality. In one of them, for instance, the poet asks how it comes that a maiden, whose features and limbs resemble various tender flowers, should have a heart of stone. In another he compares his mistress to a hunter—

A brief but delightful collection of detached erotic verses is the Çṛingāra-tilaka, which tradition credits to Kālidāsa. In its twenty-three stanzas, you'll find some very imaginative comparisons, crafted with great originality. In one of them, for example, the poet wonders how it is that a girl, whose looks and body resemble different delicate flowers, could have a heart of stone. In another, he likens his lover to a hunter—

This maiden like a huntsman is;

This maiden is like a hunter;

Her brow is like the bow he bends;

Her forehead is like the bow he pulls back;

Her sidelong glances are his darts;

Her sideways looks are his arrows;

My heart’s the antelope she slays.

My heart's like the antelope she hunts.

The most important lyrical work of this kind is the Amaruçataka, or “Hundred stanzas of Amaru.” The author is a master in the art of painting lovers in all their moods, bliss and dejection, anger and devotion. He is especially skilful in depicting the various stages of estrangement and reconciliation. It is remarkable how, with a subject so limited, in situations and emotions so similar, the poet succeeds in arresting the attention with surprising turns of thought, and with subtle touches which are ever new. The love which Amaru as well as other Indian lyrists portrays is not of the romantic and ideal, but rather of the sensuous type. Nevertheless his work often shows delicacy of feeling and refinement of thought. Such, for instance, is the case when he describes a wife watching in the gloaming for the return of her absent husband.

The most important lyrical work of this type is the Amaruçataka, or “Hundred Stanzas of Amaru.” The author is a master at capturing lovers in all their moods—joy and sadness, anger and devotion. He is particularly skilled at illustrating the different stages of separation and coming back together. It’s impressive how, with such a limited subject and similar situations and emotions, the poet manages to grab attention with unexpected ideas and subtle touches that feel fresh. The love that Amaru and other Indian poets depict isn’t the romantic and idealized kind but leans more towards the sensual. Still, his work often displays sensitivity and depth of thought. This is evident when he portrays a wife waiting at dusk for her husband’s return.

Many lyrical gems are to be found preserved in the Sanskrit treatises on poetics. One such is a stanza on the red açoka. In this the poet asks the tree to say whither his mistress has gone; it need not shake its head in the wind, as if to say it did not know; for how [343]could it be flowering so brilliantly had it not been touched by the foot of his beloved?1

Many lyrical gems are preserved in the Sanskrit writings on poetics. One example is a stanza about the red açoka. In this, the poet asks the tree to reveal where his beloved has gone; it doesn't need to shake its head in the wind, as if to say it doesn't know; for how [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] could it be blooming so beautifully if it hadn't been touched by his beloved’s foot?1

In all this lyrical poetry the plant and animal world plays an important part and is treated with much charm. Of flowers, the lotus is the most conspicuous. One of these stanzas, for example, describes the day-lotuses as closing their calyx-eyes in the evening, because unwilling to see the sun, their spouse and benefactor, sink down bereft of his rays. Another describes with pathetic beauty the dream of a bee: “The night will pass, the fair dawn will come, the sun will rise, the lotuses will laugh;” while a bee thus mused within the calyx, an elephant, alas! tore up the lotus plant.

In all this lyrical poetry, the plant and animal world plays an important role and is described with a lot of charm. Among flowers, the lotus stands out the most. One stanza, for instance, depicts the day-lotuses closing their calyx-eyes in the evening, unwilling to witness their partner and provider, the sun, sink down without his rays. Another stanza beautifully expresses the dream of a bee: “The night will pass, the lovely dawn will arrive, the sun will rise, the lotuses will smile;” while a bee mused inside the calyx, an elephant, unfortunately, uprooted the lotus plant.

Various birds to which poetical myths are attached are frequently introduced as furnishing analogies to human life and love. The chātaka, which would rather die of thirst than drink aught but the raindrops from the cloud, affords an illustration of pride. The chakora, supposed to imbibe the rays of the moon, affords a parallel to the lover who with his eyes drinks in the beams of his beloved’s face. The chakravāka, which, fabled to be condemned to nocturnal separation from his mate, calls to her with plaintive cry during the watches of the night, serves as an emblem of conjugal fidelity.

Various birds associated with poetic myths are often mentioned as providing analogies for human life and love. The chātaka, which would rather die of thirst than drink anything other than raindrops from the cloud, serves as an example of pride. The chakora, believed to drink in the rays of the moon, parallels a lover who absorbs the glow of his beloved’s face with his eyes. The chakravāka, said to be doomed to be separated from its mate at night, calls out to her with a sorrowful cry during the dark hours, symbolizing marital loyalty.

In all this lyric poetry the bright eyes and beauty of Indian girls find a setting in scenes brilliant with blossoming trees, fragrant with flowers, gay with the plumage and vocal with the song of birds, diversified with lotus ponds steeped in tropical sunshine and with large-eyed gazelles reclining in the shade. Some of its gems are well worthy of having inspired the genius of [344]Heine to produce such lyrics as Die Lotosblume and Auf Flügeln des Gesanges.

In all this lyrical poetry, the bright eyes and beauty of Indian girls are set against scenes filled with blossoming trees, fragrant flowers, vibrant plumage, and the songs of birds. These scenes include lotus ponds soaked in tropical sunshine and large-eyed gazelles resting in the shade. Some of its gems truly deserve the inspiration that led the genius of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Heine to create lyrics like Die Lotosblume and Auf Flügeln des Gesanges.

A considerable amount of lyrical poetry of the same type has also been produced in Prākrit, especially in the extensive anthology entitled Saptaçataka, or “Seven Centuries,” of the poet Hāla, who probably lived before A.D. 1000. It contains many beauties, and is altogether a rich treasury of popular Indian lyrical poetry. It must suffice here to refer to but one of the stanzas contained in this collection. In this little poem the moon is described as a white swan sailing on the pure nocturnal lake of the heavens, studded with starry lotuses.

A lot of lyrical poetry of the same kind has also been created in Prākrit, especially in the large anthology called Saptaçataka, or “Seven Centuries,” by the poet Hāla, who likely lived before A.D. 1000. It has many beautiful pieces and is overall a rich collection of popular Indian lyrical poetry. Here, we can only mention one of the stanzas from this collection. In this short poem, the moon is depicted as a white swan gliding on the clear night lake of the sky, dotted with starry lotuses.

The transitional stage between pure lyric and pure drama is represented by the Gītagovinda, or “Cowherd in Song,” a lyrical drama, which, though dating from the twelfth century, is the earliest literary specimen of a primitive type of play that still survives in Bengal, and must have preceded the regular dramas. The poem contains no dialogue in the proper sense, for its three characters only engage in a kind of lyrical monologue, of which one of the other two is supposed to be an auditor, sometimes even no one at all. The subject of the poem is the love of Kṛishṇa for the beautiful cowherdess Rādhā, the estrangement of the lovers, and their final reconciliation. It is taken from that episode of Kṛishṇa’s life in which he himself was a herdsman (go-vinda), living on the banks of the Yamunā, and enjoying to the full the love of the cowherdesses. The only three characters of the poem are Kṛishṇa, Rādhā, and a confidante of the latter.

The transitional stage between pure lyric and pure drama is represented by the Gītagovinda, or “Cowherd in Song,” a lyrical drama that, although it dates back to the twelfth century, is the earliest example of a primitive type of play that still exists in Bengal and likely came before the regular dramas. The poem doesn’t contain dialogue in the traditional sense; instead, its three characters engage in a form of lyrical monologue, where one character is considered to be listening, and sometimes that listener is actually no one. The poem's subject revolves around Kṛishṇa's love for the beautiful cowherdess Rādhā, their separation, and their eventual reunion. It draws from the episode of Kṛishṇa’s life when he was a herdsman (go-vinda), living by the banks of the Yamunā, fully enjoying the love of the cowherdesses. The only three characters in the poem are Kṛishṇa, Rādhā, and a confidante of Rādhā.

Its author, Jayadeva, was probably a native of Bengal, having been a contemporary of a Bengal king named Lakshmaṇasena. It is probable that he took [345]as his model popular plays representing incidents from the life of Kṛishṇa, as the modern yātrās in Bengal still do. The latter festival plays even now consist chiefly of lyrical stanzas, partly recited and partly sung, the dialogue being but scanty, and to a considerable extent left to improvisation. On such a basis Jayadeva created his highly artificial poem. The great perfection of form he has here attained, by combining grace of diction with ease in handling the most difficult metres, has not failed to win the admiration of all who are capable of reading the original Sanskrit. Making abundant use of alliteration and the most complex rhymes occurring, as in the Nalodaya, not only at the end, but in the middle of metrical lines,2 the poet has adapted the most varied and melodious measures to the expression of exuberant erotic emotions, with a skill which could not be surpassed. It seems impossible to reproduce Jayadeva’s verse adequately in an English garb. The German poet Rückert, has, however, come as near to the highly artificial beauty of the original, both in form and matter, as is feasible in any translation.

Its author, Jayadeva, was probably from Bengal and lived during the time of a Bengal king named Lakshmaṇasena. It’s likely that he drew inspiration from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] popular plays that depict events from Kṛishṇa's life, just like modern yātrās in Bengal still do. These festival plays still mainly consist of lyrical stanzas, which are partially recited and partially sung, with minimal dialogue that often relies on improvisation. Based on this, Jayadeva crafted his highly elaborate poem. He achieved great perfection in form by blending graceful language with the ability to handle very challenging meters, earning admiration from anyone capable of reading the original Sanskrit. Utilizing abundant alliteration and intricate rhymes, as seen in the Nalodaya, not only at the end but also within the lines, the poet has skillfully adapted a range of melodious rhythms to express vibrant erotic emotions in an unmatched way. It seems impossible to translate Jayadeva’s verses effectively into English. However, the German poet Rückert has come as close as possible to capturing the original’s intricate beauty, both in form and content, in translation.

It is somewhat strange that a poem which describes the transports of sensual love with all the exuberance of an Oriental fancy should, in the present instance, and not for the first time, have received an allegorical explanation in a mystical religious sense. According to Indian interpreters, the separation of Kṛishṇa and Rādhā, their seeking for each other, and their final reconciliation represent the relation of the supreme deity to the human soul. This may possibly have been the intention of Jayadeva, though only as a leading idea, not to be followed out in detail. [346]

It’s a bit odd that a poem celebrating the joys of physical love with all the vibrancy of an Eastern imagination should, in this case and not for the first time, be interpreted in a mystical religious way. According to Indian interpreters, the separation of Kṛishṇa and Rādhā, their search for one another, and their eventual reunion symbolize the relationship between the supreme deity and the human soul. This may have been Jayadeva's intent, but likely as a general theme rather than a detailed plan. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Referring to the poetical belief that the açoka only blossoms when struck by the foot of a beautiful girl.

1 This refers to the poetic idea that the açoka tree only flowers when touched by the foot of a beautiful girl.

2 E.g. amala-kamala-dala-lochana bhava-mochana.

2 E.g. amala-kamala-dala-lochana bhava-mochana.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIII

The Drama

(Circa 400–1000 A.D.)

To the European mind the history of the Indian drama cannot but be a source of abundant interest; for here we have an important branch of literature which has had a full and varied national development, quite independent of Western influence, and which throws much light on Hindu social customs during the five or six centuries preceding the Muhammadan conquest.

To the European perspective, the history of Indian drama is definitely a fascinating subject; here we have a significant part of literature that has developed fully and diversely in its own right, without any Western influence, and it provides great insight into Hindu social customs during the five or six centuries leading up to the Muslim conquest.

The earliest forms of dramatic literature in India are represented by those hymns of the Rigveda which contain dialogues, such as those of Saramā and the Paṇis, Yama and Yamī, Purūravas and Urvaçī, the latter, indeed, being the foundation of a regular play composed much more than a thousand years later by the greatest dramatist of India. The origin of the acted drama is, however, wrapt in obscurity. Nevertheless, the evidence of tradition and of language suffice to direct us with considerable probability to its source.

The earliest forms of dramatic literature in India are found in the hymns of the Rigveda that include dialogues, like those between Saramā and the Paṇis, Yama and Yamī, and Purūravas and Urvaçī. The latter is actually the basis for a full play written more than a thousand years later by India's greatest playwright. The exact origin of acted drama is still unclear. However, the available evidence from tradition and language is enough to guide us with a good degree of certainty to its roots.

The words for actor (naṭa) and play (nāṭaka) are derived from the verb naṭ, the Prākrit or vernacular form of the Sanskrit nṛit, “to dance.” The name is familiar to English ears in the form of nautch, the Indian dancing of the present day. The latter, indeed, probably represents the beginnings of the Indian drama. It must at first have consisted only of rude pantomime, [347]in which the dancing movements of the body were accompanied by mute mimicking gestures of hand and face. Songs, doubtless, also early formed an ingredient in such performances. Thus Bharata, the name of the mythical inventor of the drama, which in Sanskrit also means “actor,” in several of the vernaculars signifies “singer,” as in the Gujaratī Bharot. The addition of dialogue was the last step in the development, which was thus much the same in India and in Greece. This primitive stage is represented by the Bengal yātrās and the Gītagovinda. These form the transition to the fully-developed Sanskrit play in which lyrics and dialogue are blended.

The terms for actor (naṭa) and play (nāṭaka) come from the verb naṭ, which is the Prākrit or everyday form of the Sanskrit nṛit, meaning “to dance.” This name sounds familiar in English as nautch, referring to the Indian dance of today. In fact, it likely represents the origins of Indian drama. Initially, it probably consisted only of crude pantomime, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] where the body’s dance movements were paired with silent mimicking gestures of the hands and face. Songs probably also played an early role in these performances. Thus, Bharata, the name of the legendary creator of drama, which in Sanskrit also means “actor,” signifies “singer” in several local languages, such as Bharot in Gujaratī. The addition of dialogue was the final step in this development, which was similar in India and Greece. This basic stage is represented by the Bengal yātrās and the Gītagovinda. These serve as a link to the fully-developed Sanskrit play where lyrics and dialogue are intertwined.

The earliest references to the acted drama are to be found in the Mahābhāshya, which mentions representations of the Kaṃsavadha, the “Slaying of Kaṃsa,” and the Balibandha, or “Binding of Bali,” episodes in the history of Kṛishṇa. Indian tradition describes Bharata as having caused to be acted before the gods a play representing the svayaṃvara of Lakshmī, wife of Vishṇu. Tradition further makes Kṛishṇa and his cowherdesses the starting-point of the saṃgīta, a representation consisting of a mixture of song, music, and dancing. The Gītagovinda is concerned with Kṛishṇa, and the modern yātrās generally represent scenes from the life of that deity. From all this it seems likely that the Indian drama was developed in connection with the cult of Vishṇu-Kṛishṇa, and that the earliest acted representations were therefore, like the mysteries of the Christian Middle Ages, a kind of religious plays, in which scenes from the legend of the god were enacted mainly with the aid of song and dance, supplemented with prose dialogue improvised by the performers. [348]

The earliest mentions of performed drama are found in the Mahābhāshya, which talks about performances of the Kaṃsavadha, or “The Slaying of Kaṃsa,” and the Balibandha, or “Binding of Bali,” in the history of Kṛishṇa. Indian tradition says that Bharata had a play performed before the gods showcasing the svayaṃvara of Lakshmī, the wife of Vishṇu. Tradition also suggests that Kṛishṇa and his cowherdesses were the origin of the saṃgīta, a performance combining singing, music, and dance. The Gītagovinda focuses on Kṛishṇa, and modern yātrās typically depict scenes from his life. All this indicates that Indian drama was developed alongside the worship of Vishṇu-Kṛishṇa, and the earliest performances were likely, like the religious plays of the Christian Middle Ages, dedicated to depicting scenes from the god's legend through song and dance, with prose dialogue added by the actors. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The drama has had a rich and varied development in India, as is shown not only by the numerous plays that have been preserved, but by the native treatises on poetics which contain elaborate rules for the construction and style of plays. Thus the Sāhitya-darpaṇa, or “Mirror of Rhetoric,” divides Sanskrit dramas into two main classes, a higher (rūpaka) and a lower (uparūpaka), and distinguishes no fewer than ten species of the former and eighteen of the latter.

The drama has evolved in a rich and diverse way in India, which is evident not only in the many plays that have been preserved but also in the native treatises on poetics that outline detailed rules for writing and styling plays. For example, the Sāhitya-darpaṇa, or “Mirror of Rhetoric,” categorizes Sanskrit dramas into two main types: a higher class (rūpaka) and a lower class (uparūpaka), and it identifies ten types in the former and eighteen types in the latter.

The characteristic features of the Indian drama which strike the Western student are the entire absence of tragedy, the interchange of lyrical stanzas with prose dialogue, and the use of Sanskrit for some characters and of Prākrit for others.

The key features of Indian drama that catch the attention of Western students are the complete lack of tragedy, the mix of lyrical verses with prose dialogue, and the use of Sanskrit for some characters while others use Prākrit.

The Sanskrit drama is a mixed composition, in which joy is mingled with sorrow, in which the jester usually plays a prominent part, while the hero and heroine are often in the depths of despair. But it never has a sad ending. The emotions of terror, grief, or pity, with which the audience are inspired, are therefore always tranquillised by the happy termination of the story. Nor may any deeply tragic incident take place in the course of the play; for death is never allowed to be represented on the stage. Indeed nothing considered indecorous, whether of a serious or comic character, is allowed to be enacted in the sight or hearing of the spectators, such as the utterance of a curse, degradation, banishment, national calamity, biting, scratching, kissing, eating, or sleeping.

The Sanskrit drama is a blend of different elements, where joy and sorrow coexist, often featuring a jester who plays a key role, while the hero and heroine find themselves in moments of deep despair. However, it never ends sadly. The feelings of fear, grief, or pity that the audience experiences are always calmed by the happy conclusion of the story. Additionally, no deeply tragic events can occur during the play; death is never shown on stage. In fact, anything deemed inappropriate, whether serious or comedic, is not allowed to be presented in front of the audience, such as cursing, humiliation, exile, national disasters, or acts like biting, scratching, kissing, eating, or sleeping.

Sanskrit plays are full of lyrical passages describing scenes or persons presented to view, or containing reflections suggested by the incidents that occur. They usually consist of four-line stanzas. Çakuntalā contains [349]nearly two hundred such, representing something like one half of the whole play. These lyrical passages are composed in a great many different metres. Thus the first thirty-four stanzas of Çakuntalā exhibit no fewer than eleven varieties of verse. It is not possible, as in the case of the simple Vedic metres, to imitate in English the almost infinite resources of the complicated and entirely quantitative classical Sanskrit measures. The spirit of the lyrical passages is, therefore, probably best reproduced by using blank verse as the familiar metre of our drama. The prose of the dialogue in the plays is often very commonplace, serving only as an introduction to the lofty sentiment of the poetry that follows.

Sanskrit plays are filled with lyrical sections that describe scenes or characters on stage, or that share reflections prompted by the events that unfold. They typically consist of four-line stanzas. Çakuntalā contains [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]nearly two hundred of these, making up about half of the entire play. These lyrical sections are written in many different meters. For example, the first thirty-four stanzas of Çakuntalā showcase at least eleven different types of verse. Unlike the straightforward Vedic meters, it’s impossible to capture the nearly limitless variety of the complex and purely quantitative classical Sanskrit measures in English. The essence of the lyrical parts is likely best conveyed by using blank verse as the familiar meter of our drama. The prose of the dialogue in the plays is often quite ordinary, serving merely as a prelude to the elevated sentiment of the poetry that follows.

In accordance with their social position, the various characters in a Sanskrit play speak different dialects. Sanskrit is employed only by heroes, kings, Brahmans, and men of high rank; Prākrit by all women and by men of the lower orders. Distinctions are further made in the use of Prākrit itself. Thus women of high position employ Mahārāshṭrī in lyrical passages, but otherwise they, as well as children and the better class of servants, speak Çaurasenī. Māgadhī is used, for instance, by attendants in the royal palace, Avantī by rogues or gamblers, Abhīrī by cowherds, Paiçāchī by charcoal-burners, and Apabhraṃça by the lowest and most despised people as well as barbarians.

According to their social status, the different characters in a Sanskrit play speak various dialects. Sanskrit is used only by heroes, kings, Brahmins, and people of high rank; Prākrit is spoken by all women and men of lower social classes. There are also distinctions within the use of Prākrit itself. For example, women of high status use Mahārāshṭrī in lyrical passages, but otherwise, they, along with children and the better class of servants, speak Çaurasenī. Māgadhī is spoken by attendants in the royal palace, Avantī by rogues or gamblers, Abhīrī by cowherds, Paiçāchī by charcoal-burners, and Apabhraṃça by the lowest and most despised people as well as barbarians.

The Sanskrit dramatists show considerable skill in weaving the incidents of the plot and in the portrayal of individual character, but do not show much fertility of invention, commonly borrowing the story of their plays from history or epic legend. Love is the subject of most Indian dramas. The hero, usually a king, [350]already the husband of one or more wives, is smitten at first sight with the charms of some fair maiden. The heroine, equally susceptible, at once reciprocates his affection, but concealing her passion, keeps her lover in agonies of suspense. Harassed by doubts, obstacles, and delays, both are reduced to a melancholy and emaciated condition. The somewhat doleful effect produced by their plight is relieved by the animated doings of the heroine’s confidantes, but especially by the proceedings of the court-jester (vidūshaka), the constant companion of the hero. He excites ridicule by his bodily defects no less than his clumsy interference with the course of the hero’s affairs. His attempts at wit are, however, not of a high order. It is somewhat strange that a character occupying the position of a universal, butt should always be a Brahman.

The Sanskrit playwrights demonstrate significant talent in weaving the plot's incidents and in character development, but they don't show much creativity in terms of original ideas, often borrowing their stories from history or epic tales. Love is the main theme in most Indian dramas. The hero, usually a king and already married to one or more wives, quickly falls for the beauty of a young woman at first sight. The heroine, just as easily swayed, immediately returns his feelings. However, she hides her passion, leaving her lover in a state of uncertainty. Faced with doubts, obstacles, and delays, they both become trapped in sadness and distress. The somewhat gloomy atmosphere created by their situation is lightened by the lively actions of the heroine’s friends, especially by the antics of the court jester (vidūshaka), who is the hero's constant companion. He draws laughter with his physical flaws as much as with his clumsy meddling in the hero’s affairs. However, his attempts at humor aren't exactly sophisticated. It’s a bit odd that a character meant to be universally amusing is always portrayed as a Brahman.

While the Indian drama shows some affinities with Greek comedy, it affords more striking points of resemblance to the productions of the Elizabethan playwrights, and in particular of Shakespeare. The aim of the Indian dramatists is not to portray types of character, but individual persons; nor do they observe the rule of unity of time or place. They are given to introducing romantic and fabulous elements; they mix prose with verse; they blend the comic with the serious, and introduce puns and comic distortions of words. The character of the vidūshaka, too, is a close parallel to the fool in Shakespeare. Common to both are also several contrivances intended to further the action of the drama, such as the writing of letters, the introduction of a play within a play, the restoration of the dead to life, and the use of intoxication on the stage as a humorous device. Such a series of coincidences, in a [351]case where influence or borrowing is absolutely out of the question, is an instructive instance of how similar developments can arise independently.

While Indian drama shares some similarities with Greek comedy, it has even more striking resemblances to the works of Elizabethan playwrights, especially Shakespeare. Indian dramatists aim not to depict character types but individual characters; they also don’t strictly follow the rules of unity in time or place. They often incorporate romantic and fantastical elements, mixing prose with verse, blending comedy with seriousness, and using puns and humorous wordplay. The role of the vidūshaka closely resembles the fool in Shakespeare’s plays. Both also share various devices that advance the plot, such as writing letters, including a play within a play, bringing characters back to life, and using intoxication as a comedic element. This series of coincidences, in a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]case where influence or borrowing is completely ruled out, is a fascinating example of how similar developments can occur independently.

Every Sanskrit play begins with a prologue or introduction, which regularly opens with a prayer or benediction (nāndī) invoking the national deity in favour of the audience. Then generally follows a dialogue between the stage-manager and one or two actors, which refers to the play and its author, seeks to win public favour by paying a complimentary tribute to the critical acumen of the spectators, mentions past events and present circumstances elucidating the plot, and invariably ends by adroitly introducing one of the characters of the actual play. A Sanskrit drama is divided into scenes and acts. The former are marked by the entrance of one character and the exit of another. The stage is never left vacant till the end of the act, nor does any change of locality take place till then. Before a new act an interlude (called vishkambha or praveçaka), consisting of a monologue or dialogue, is often introduced. In this scene allusion is made to events supposed to have occurred in the interval, and the audience are prepared for what is about to take place. The whole piece closes with a prayer for national prosperity, which is addressed to the favourite deity and is spoken by one of the principal characters.

Every Sanskrit play starts with a prologue or introduction, usually beginning with a prayer or blessing (nāndī) that calls on the national deity to support the audience. This is typically followed by a conversation between the stage manager and one or two actors, which references the play and its author, tries to win over the audience by complimenting their critical insight, mentions past events and current circumstances to clarify the plot, and always ends by cleverly introducing one of the characters from the actual play. A Sanskrit drama is divided into scenes and acts. Scenes are marked by the entrance of one character and the exit of another. The stage is never left empty until the end of the act, nor does any change in location occur until then. Before a new act, an interlude (called vishkambha or praveçaka), consisting of a monologue or dialogue, is often introduced. In this scene, there are references to events that are supposed to have happened during the break, preparing the audience for what is about to unfold. The entire piece concludes with a prayer for national prosperity, addressed to the favored deity, and spoken by one of the main characters.

The number of acts in a play varies from one to ten; but, while fluctuating somewhat, is determined by the character of the drama. Thus the species called nāṭikā has four acts and the farcical prahasana only one.

The number of acts in a play ranges from one to ten; however, it can vary somewhat and is influenced by the nature of the drama. For example, the type called nāṭikā has four acts, while the comedic prahasana has just one.

The duration of the events is supposed to be identical with the time occupied in performing them on the stage, or, at most, a day; and a night is assumed to elapse [352]between each act and that which follows. Occasionally, however, the interval is much longer. Thus in Kālidāsa’s Çakuntalā and Urvaçī several years pass between the first and the last act; while in Bhavabhūti’s Uttara-rāmacharita no less than twelve years elapse between the first and the second act.

The events are meant to take place in real-time, or at most over the course of a day; a night is assumed to pass [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] between each act and the next one. However, sometimes the gap is much longer. For example, in Kālidāsa’s Çakuntalā and Urvaçī, several years go by between the first and last acts, while in Bhavabhūti’s Uttara-rāmacharita, there’s a span of twelve years between the first and second acts.

Nor is unity of place observed; for the scene may be transferred from one part of the earth to another, or even to the aërial regions. Change of locality sometimes occurs even within the same act; as when a journey is supposed to be performed through the air in a celestial car. It is somewhat curious that while there are many and minute stage directions about dress and decorations no less than about the actions of the players, nothing is said in this way as to change of scene. As regards the number of characters appearing in a play, no limit of any kind is imposed.

There isn’t a rule about staying in one place; the setting can shift from one part of the world to another, or even to the skies. Sometimes, the location changes even within the same act, like when a journey is imagined to happen through the air in a heavenly vehicle. It’s quite interesting that while there are detailed stage directions concerning costumes and set designs just as there are about the actors’ movements, there’s no mention of how to handle scene changes. Likewise, there are no restrictions on the number of characters that can appear in a play.

There were no special theatres in the Indian Middle Ages, and plays seem to have been performed in the concert-room (saṃgīta-çālā) of royal palaces. A curtain divided in the middle was a necessary part of the stage arrangement; it did not, however, separate the audience from the stage, as in the Roman theatre, but formed the background of the stage. Behind the curtain was the tiring-room (nepathya), whence the actors came on the stage. When they were intended to enter hurriedly, they were directed to do so “with a toss of the curtain.” The stage scenery and decorations were of a very simple order, much being left to the imagination of the spectator, as in the Shakespearean drama. Weapons, seats, thrones, and chariots appeared on the stage; but it is highly improbable that the latter were drawn by the living animals supposed to be attached to them. Owing to the very [353]frequent intercourse between the inhabitants of heaven and earth, there may have been some kind of aërial contrivance to represent celestial chariots; but owing to the repeated occurrence of the stage direction “gesticulating” (nāṭayitvā) in this connection, it is to be supposed that the impression of motion and speed was produced on the audience simply by the gestures of the actors.

There were no special theaters in medieval India, and plays seem to have been performed in the concert hall (saṃgīta-çālā) of royal palaces. A curtain that split in the middle was an essential part of the stage setup; however, it didn't separate the audience from the stage like in Roman theaters, but rather served as the backdrop. Behind the curtain was the dressing room (nepathya), where the actors would enter the stage. When they needed to come on quickly, they were signaled to do so “with a toss of the curtain.” The stage scenery and decorations were quite simple, leaving much to the audience's imagination, similar to Classic drama. Weapons, seats, thrones, and chariots appeared on stage; however, it seems unlikely that those chariots were actually pulled by live animals. Due to the frequent interactions between the heavenly beings and humans, there might have been some kind of aerial device used to represent celestial chariots; but given that the stage direction “gesticulating” (nāṭayitvā) appeared often, it's likely that the impression of motion and speed was created through the actors' gestures alone.

The best productions of the Indian drama are nearly a dozen in number, and date from a period embracing something like four hundred years, from about the beginning of the fifth to the end of the eighth century A.D. These plays are the compositions of the great dramatists Kālidāsa and Bhavabhūti, or have come down under the names of the royal patrons Çūdraka and Çrīharsha, to whom their real authors attributed them.

The finest works of Indian drama number nearly a dozen and span about four hundred years, from the early fifth to the late eighth century A.D. These plays were written by the great playwrights Kālidāsa and Bhavabhūti, or were credited to the royal patrons Çūdraka and Çrīharsha, to whom the true authors are believed to have dedicated them.

The greatest of all is Kālidāsa, already known to us as the author of several of the best Kāvyas. Three of his plays have been preserved, Çakuntalā, Vikramorvaçī, and Mālavikāgnimitra. The richness of creative fancy which he displays in these, and his skill in the expression of tender feeling, assign him a high place among the dramatists of the world. The harmony of the poetic sentiment is nowhere disturbed by anything violent or terrifying. Every passion is softened without being enfeebled. The ardour of love never goes beyond æsthetic bounds; it never maddens to wild jealousy or hate. The torments of sorrow are toned down to a profound and touching melancholy. It was here at last that the Indian genius found the law of moderation in poetry, which it hardly knew elsewhere, and thus produced works of enduring beauty. Hence it was that Çakuntalā exercised so great a fascination on the [354]calm intellect of Goethe, who at the same time was so strongly repelled by the extravagances of Hindu mythological art.

The greatest of all is Kālidāsa, already recognized as the author of several of the best Kāvyas. Three of his plays have been preserved, Çakuntalā, Vikramorvaçī, and Mālavikāgnimitra. The richness of creative imagination he shows in these, along with his skill in expressing tender emotions, earns him a high place among the world's dramatists. The harmony of poetic sentiment is never disrupted by anything violent or horrifying. Every emotion is softened without losing strength. The passion of love never exceeds aesthetic limits; it never descends into wild jealousy or hatred. The pains of sorrow are muted to a deep and touching melancholy. It was here that Indian genius finally discovered the principle of moderation in poetry, which it hardly knew elsewhere, resulting in works of lasting beauty. This is why Çakuntalā had such a strong appeal for the calm intellect of Goethe, even as he was strongly pushed away by the extremes of Hindu mythological art.

In comparison with the Greek and the modern drama, Nature occupies a much more important place in Sanskrit plays. The characters are surrounded by Nature, with which they are in constant communion. The mango and other trees, creepers, lotuses, and pale-red trumpet-flowers, gazelles, flamingoes, bright-hued parrots, and Indian cuckoos, in the midst of which they move, are often addressed by them and form an essential part of their lives. Hence the influence of Nature on the minds of lovers is much dwelt on. Prominent everywhere in classical Sanskrit poetry, these elements of Nature luxuriate most of all in the drama.

In contrast to Greek and modern drama, Nature plays a much more significant role in Sanskrit plays. The characters are surrounded by Nature, with which they are always interacting. The mango trees, vines, lotuses, and pale-red trumpet flowers, along with gazelles, flamingoes, brightly colored parrots, and Indian cuckoos, are often addressed by the characters and are a vital part of their lives. As a result, the impact of Nature on the minds of lovers is a common theme. Prominent throughout classical Sanskrit poetry, these elements of Nature are especially abundant in drama.

The finest of Kālidāsa’s works are, it cannot be denied, defective as stage-plays. The very delicacy of the sentiment, combined with a certain want of action, renders them incapable of producing a powerful effect on an audience. The best representatives of the romantic drama of India are Çakuntalā and Vikramorvaçī. Dealing with the love adventures of two famous kings of ancient epic legend, they represent scenes far removed from reality, in which heaven and earth are not separated, and men, demigods, nymphs, and saints are intermingled. Mālavikāgnimitra, on the other hand, not concerned with the heroic or divine, is a palace-and-harem drama, a story of contemporary love and intrigue.

The best of Kālidāsa’s works are undeniably flawed as stage plays. The delicate sentiment, combined with a lack of action, makes them unable to create a strong impact on an audience. The finest examples of India’s romantic drama are Çakuntalā and Vikramorvaçī. Featuring the love stories of two famous kings from ancient epic mythology, they portray scenes that are far from reality, where heaven and earth are intertwined, and humans, demigods, nymphs, and saints coexist. Mālavikāgnimitra, on the other hand, focuses on the non-heroic and non-divine aspects, presenting a drama set in the palace and harem, highlighting a story of contemporary love and intrigue.

The plot of Çakuntalā is derived from the first book of the Mahābhārata. The hero is Dushyanta, a celebrated king of ancient days, the heroine, Çakuntalā, the daughter of a celestial nymph, Menakā, and of the sage Viçvāmitra; while their son, Bharata, became the founder of a famous [355]race. The piece consists of seven acts, and belongs to the class of drama by native writers on poetics styled nāṭaka, or “the play.” In this the plot must be taken from mythology or history, the characters must be heroic or divine; it should be written in elaborate style, and full of noble sentiments, with five acts at least, and not more than ten.

The story of Çakuntalā comes from the first book of the Mahābhārata. The main character is Dushyanta, a famous king from ancient times, while the heroine, Çakuntalā, is the daughter of a celestial nymph, Menakā, and the sage Viçvāmitra. Their son, Bharata, became the founder of a well-known [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]race. The work has seven acts and falls into the category of drama written by local authors on poetics called nāṭaka, or “the play.” In this genre, the plot must be based on mythology or history, the characters should be heroic or divine, and it should be written in an elaborate style filled with noble sentiments, consisting of at least five acts and no more than ten.

After the prelude, in which an actress sings a charming lyric on the beauties of summer-time, King Dushyanta appears pursuing a gazelle in the sacred grove of the sage Kaṇva. Here he catches sight of Çakuntalā, who, accompanied by her two maiden friends, is engaged in watering her favourite trees. Struck by her beauty, he exclaims—

After the prelude, where an actress sings a beautiful song about the wonders of summer, King Dushyanta shows up chasing a gazelle in the sacred grove of the sage Kaṇva. There, he sees Çakuntalā, who is watering her favorite trees with her two maid friends. Captivated by her beauty, he exclaims—

Her lip is ruddy as an opening bud.

Her lips are as red as a blooming flower.

Her graceful arms resemble tender shoots:

Her graceful arms are like delicate shoots:

Attractive as the bloom upon the tree,

Attractive as the flower on the tree,

The glow of youth is spread on all her limbs.

The youthful glow is radiating from every part of her.

Seizing an opportunity of addressing her, he soon feels that it is impossible for him to return to his capital—

Seizing the chance to talk to her, he quickly realizes that he can't go back to his city—

My limbs move forward, while my heart flies back,

My limbs move ahead, while my heart feels like it's sticking behind,

Like silken standard borne against the breeze.

Like a silky flag waving in the breeze.

In the second act the comic element is introduced with the jester Māṭhavya, who is as much disgusted with his master’s love-lorn condition as with his fondness for the chase. In the third act, the love-sick Çakuntalā is discovered lying on a bed of flowers in an arbour. The king overhears her conversation with her two friends, shows himself, and offers to wed the heroine. An interlude explains how a choleric ascetic, named Durvāsa, enraged at not being greeted by Çakuntalā with due courtesy, owing to her pre-occupied state, had pronounced [356]a curse which should cause her to be entirely forgotten by her lover, who could recognise her only by means of a ring.

In the second act, the comedic part is introduced with the jester Māṭhavya, who is just as disgusted with his master’s lovesick state as he is with his obsession with hunting. In the third act, the lovestruck Çakuntalā is found lying on a bed of flowers in a grove. The king overhears her chatting with her two friends, reveals himself, and proposes to marry her. An interlude explains how a hot-tempered ascetic named Durvāsa, furious at not being greeted properly by Çakuntalā because she was distracted, cast a curse that would make her completely forgotten by her lover, who could only recognize her through a ring.

The king having meanwhile married Çakuntalā and returned home, the sage Kaṇva has resolved to send her to her husband. The way in which Çakuntalā takes leave of the sacred grove in which she has been brought up, of her flowers, her gazelles, and her friends, is charmingly described in the fourth act. This is the act which contains the most obvious beauties; for here the poet displays to the full the richness of his fancy, his abundant sympathy with Nature, and a profound knowledge of the human heart.

The king has married Çakuntalā and returned home, while the sage Kaṇva has decided to send her to her husband. The way Çakuntalā says goodbye to the sacred grove where she was raised, along with her flowers, her gazelles, and her friends, is beautifully depicted in the fourth act. This act showcases the most evident beauties, as the poet fully reveals his rich imagination, deep empathy with Nature, and profound understanding of the human heart.

A young Brahman pupil thus describes the dawning of the day on which Çakuntalā is to leave the forest hermitage—

A young Brahmin student describes the morning when Çakuntalā is set to leave the forest hermitage—

On yonder side the moon, the Lord of Plants,

On the other side of the moon, the Lord of Plants,

Sinks down behind the western mountain’s crest;

Sinks down behind the peak of the western mountain;

On this, the sun preceded by the dawn

On this, the sun followed by the sunrise

Appears: the setting and the rise at once

Appears: the setting and the rise simultaneously

Of these two orbs the symbols are of man’s

Of these two orbs, the symbols represent humanity’s

Own fluctuating fortunes in the world.

Own changing fortunes in the world.

Then he continues—

Then he goes on—

The moon has gone; the lilies on the lake,

The moon is gone; the lilies on the lake,

Whose beauty lingers in the memory,

Whose beauty stays in the memory,

No more delight my gaze: they droop and fade;

No longer does my sight find joy in them: they droop and fade;

Deep is their sorrow for their absent lord.

Their sorrow for their missing lord is deep.

The aged hermit of the grove thus expresses his feelings at the approaching loss of Çakuntalā—

The old hermit of the grove shares his feelings about the impending loss of Çakuntalā—

My heart is touched with sadness at the thought

My heart feels heavy with sadness at the thought.

”Çakuntalā must go to-day”; my throat

”Çakuntalā must go today”; my throat

Is choked with flow of tears repressed; my sight

Is clogged with a flood of repressed tears; my vision

Is dimmed with pensiveness; but if the grief [357]

Is overshadowed by sadness; but if the sorrow [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Of an old forest hermit is so great,

Of an old forest hermit is so great,

How keen must be the pang a father feels

How intense must be the pain a father feels

When freshly parted from a cherished child!

When just separated from a beloved child!

Then calling on the trees to give her a kindly farewell, he exclaims—

Then calling on the trees to give her a warm goodbye, he exclaims—

The trees, the kinsmen of her forest home,

The trees, the relatives of her forest home,

Now to Çakuntalā give leave to go:

Let Çakuntalā go:

They with the Kokila’s melodious cry

They with the Kokila's sweet song

Their answer make.

Their answer makes.

Thereupon the following good wishes are uttered by voices in the air—

Thereupon, the following good wishes are spoken by voices in the air—

Thy journey be auspicious; may the breeze,

Thy journey be auspicious; may the breeze,

Gentle and soothing, fan thy cheek; may lakes

Gentle and soothing, fan your cheek; may lakes

All bright with lily cups delight thine eye;

All bright with lily cups, they delight your eye;

The sunbeams’ heat be cooled by shady trees;

The heat of the sunbeams is cooled by shady trees;

The dust beneath thy feet the pollen be

The dust under your feet is the pollen.

Of lotuses.

About lotuses.

The fifth act, in which Çakuntalā appears before her husband, is deeply moving. The king fails to recognise her, and, though treating her not unkindly, refuses to acknowledge her as his wife. As a last resource, Çakuntalā bethinks herself of the ring given her by her husband, but on discovering that it is lost, abandons hope. She is then borne off to heaven by celestial agency.

The fifth act, where Çakuntalā stands in front of her husband, is incredibly emotional. The king doesn’t recognize her and, although he’s not unkind, he won’t acknowledge her as his wife. In a moment of desperation, Çakuntalā remembers the ring her husband gave her, but when she realizes it’s lost, she gives up hope. She is then taken up to heaven by divine forces.

In the following interlude we see a fisherman dragged along by constables for having in his possession the royal signet-ring, which he professes to have found inside a fish. The king, however, causes him to be set free, rewarding him handsomely for his find. Recollection of his former love now returns to Dushyanta. While he is indulging in sorrow at his repudiation of Çakuntalā, Mātali, Indra’s charioteer, appears on the scene to ask the king’s aid in vanquishing the demons. [358]

In the following interlude, we see a fisherman being dragged away by cops for having the royal signet ring, which he claims to have found inside a fish. However, the king has him set free and rewards him generously for his find. Memories of his former love come rushing back to Dushyanta. While he mourns his rejection of Çakuntalā, Mātali, Indra’s charioteer, appears to ask for the king’s help in defeating the demons. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In the last act Dushyanta is seen driving in Indra’s car to Hemakūṭa, the mountain of the Gandharvas. Here he sees a young boy playing with a lion cub. Taking his hand, without knowing him to be his own son, he exclaims—

In the last act, Dushyanta is seen driving in Indra’s car to Hemakūṭa, the mountain of the Gandharvas. Here, he sees a young boy playing with a lion cub. Taking the boy’s hand, without realizing he is his own son, he exclaims—

If now the touch of but a stranger’s child

If now the touch of just a stranger’s child

Thus sends a thrill of joy through all my limbs,

Thus sends a thrill of joy through all my limbs,

What transports must he waken in the soul

What feelings must he awaken in the soul?

Of that blest father from whose loins he sprang!

Of that blessed father from whom he was born!

Soon after he finds and recognises Çakuntalā, with whom he is at length happily reunited.

Soon after he finds and recognizes Çakuntalā, he is finally happily reunited with her.

Kālidāsa’s play has come down to us in two main recensions. The so-called Devanāgarī one, shorter and more concise, is probably the older and better. The more diffuse Bengal recension became known first through the translation of Sir William Jones.

Kālidāsa’s play has reached us in two main versions. The Devanāgarī version, which is shorter and more concise, is likely the older and superior one. The longer Bengal version became known primarily through Sir William Jones's translation.

Vikramorvaçī, or “Urvaçī won by Valour,” is a play in five acts, belonging to the class called Troṭaka, which is described as representing events partly terrestrial and partly celestial, and as consisting of five, seven, eight, or nine acts. Its plot is briefly as follows. King Purūravas, hearing from nymphs that their companion, Urvaçī, has been carried off by demons, goes to the rescue and brings her back on his car. He is enraptured by the beauty of the nymph, no less than she is captivated by her deliverer. Urvaçī being summoned before the throne of Indra, the lovers are soon obliged to part.

Vikramorvaçī, or “Urvaçī won by Valor,” is a play in five acts, classified as Troṭaka, which represents events that are both earthly and heavenly, and consists of five, seven, eight, or nine acts. The plot is summarized as follows: King Purūravas learns from nymphs that their friend, Urvaçī, has been captured by demons, so he goes to save her and returns with her in his chariot. He is mesmerized by her beauty, just as she is enchanted by her rescuer. When Urvaçī is called before Indra's throne, the lovers are soon compelled to separate.

In the second act Urvaçī appears for a short time to the king as he disconsolately wanders in the garden. A letter, in which she had written a confession of her love, is discovered by the queen, who refuses to be pacified.

In the second act, Urvaçī briefly appears to the king as he sadly strolls through the garden. The queen finds a letter in which Urvaçī confesses her love, and she refuses to be calmed down.

In the third act we learn that Urvaçī had been acting before Indra in a play representing the betrothal [359]of Lakshmī, and had, when asked on whom her heart was set, named Purūravas instead of Purushottama (i.e. Vishṇu). She is consequently cursed by her teacher, Bharata, but is forgiven by Indra, who allows her to be united with Purūravas till the latter sees his offspring.

In the third act, we find out that Urvaçī had been performing in front of Indra in a play about the engagement [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of Lakshmī. When asked who she loved, she named Purūravas instead of Purushottama (i.e. Vishṇu). As a result, her teacher, Bharata, curses her, but Indra forgives her and permits her to be with Purūravas until he sees his child.

The fourth act is peculiar in being almost entirely lyrical. The lovers are wandering near Kailāsa, the divine mountain, when Urvaçī, in a fit of jealousy, enters the grove of Kumāra, god of war, which is forbidden to all females. In consequence of Bharata’s curse, she is instantly transformed into a creeper. The king, beside himself with grief at her loss, seeks her everywhere. He apostrophises various insects, birds, beasts, and even a mountain peak, to tell him where she is. At last he thinks he sees her in the mountain stream:—

The fourth act is unique because it's almost entirely lyrical. The lovers are wandering near Kailāsa, the sacred mountain, when Urvaçī, overcome by jealousy, enters the forbidden grove of Kumāra, the god of war, which is off-limits to all women. As a result of Bharata’s curse, she immediately turns into a creeper. The king, devastated by her loss, searches for her everywhere. He calls out to various insects, birds, animals, and even a mountain peak, asking them where she is. Finally, he thinks he sees her in the mountain stream:—

The rippling wave is like her frown; the row

The rippling wave is like her frown; the row

Of tossing birds her girdle; streaks of foam

Of tossing birds her girdle; streaks of foam

Her flutt’ring garment as she speeds along;

Her flowing garment as she moves quickly;

The current, her devious and stumbling gait:

The current, her tricky and awkward walk:

’Tis she turned in her wrath into a stream.

It’s her anger that turned into a stream.

Finally, under the influence of a magic stone, which has come into his possession, he clasps a creeper, which is transformed into Urvaçī in his arms.

Finally, under the influence of a magic stone he has, he hugs a vine that transforms into Urvaçī in his arms.

Between the fourth and fifth acts several years elapse. Then Purūravas, by accident, discovers his son Āyus, whom Urvaçī had secretly borne, and had caused to be brought up in a hermitage. Urvaçī must therefore return to heaven. Indra, however, in return for Purūravas’ services against the demons, makes a new concession, and allows the nymph to remain with the king for good.

Between the fourth and fifth acts, several years go by. Then Purūravas accidentally finds his son Āyus, whom Urvaçī had secretly given birth to and raised in a hermitage. Urvaçī must return to heaven. However, Indra, in gratitude for Purūravas' help against the demons, makes a new deal and allows the nymph to stay with the king permanently.

There are two recensions of this play also, one of them belonging to Southern India.

There are also two versions of this play, one of which is from Southern India.

The doubts long entertained, on the ground of its [360]inferiority and different character, as to whether Mālavikāgnimitra, or “Mālavikā and Agnimitra,” is really the work of Kālidāsa, who is mentioned in the prologue as the author, are hardly justified. The piece has been shown by Weber to agree pretty closely in thought and diction with the two other plays of the poet; and though certainly not equal to the latter in poetic merit, it possesses many beauties. The subject is not heroic or divine, the plot being derived from the ordinary palace life of Indian princes, and thus supplying a peculiarly good picture of the social conditions of the times. The hero is a historical king of the dynasty of the Çungas, who reigned at Vidiçā (Bhilsa) in the second century B.C. The play describes the loves of this king Agnimitra and of Mālavikā, one of the attendants of the queen, who jealously keeps her out of the king’s sight on account of her great beauty. The various endeavours of the king to see and converse with Mālavikā give rise to numerous little intrigues. In the course of these Agnimitra nowhere appears as a despot, but acts with much delicate consideration for the feelings of his spouses. It finally turns out that Mālavikā is by birth a princess, who had only come to be an attendant at Agnimitra’s court through having fallen into the hands of robbers. There being now no objection to her union with the king, all ends happily.

The doubts that have long persisted regarding its [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]inferiority and different style, questioning whether Mālavikāgnimitra, or “Mālavikā and Agnimitra,” is genuinely the work of Kālidāsa, as stated in the prologue, are largely unfounded. Weber has shown that it closely aligns in thought and language with the poet's other two plays; although it may not reach the same level of poetic excellence as the latter, it still contains many beautiful elements. The subject matter is neither heroic nor divine, as the plot is taken from the everyday palace life of Indian princes, which offers a unique insight into the social conditions of the time. The hero is a historical king from the Çunga dynasty who ruled in Vidiçā (Bhilsa) during the second century B.C. The play portrays the romance between King Agnimitra and Mālavikā, one of the queen's attendants, who keeps her away from the king due to her exceptional beauty. The king's various attempts to see and talk to Mālavikā lead to many small intrigues. Throughout these events, Agnimitra never acts as a tyrant but instead shows great care for the feelings of his wives. Ultimately, it's revealed that Mālavikā is actually of royal birth, having only become an attendant after being captured by robbers. With no obstacles left for her marriage to the king, everything concludes happily.

While Kālidāsa stands highest in poetical refinement, in tenderness, and depth of feeling, the author of the Mṛicchakaṭikā, or “Clay Cart,” is pre-eminent among Indian playwrights for the distinctively dramatic qualities of vigour, life, and action, no less than sharpness of characterisation, being thus allied in genius to Shakespeare. This play is also marked by originality and good sense. Attributed to a king named Çūdraka, who is [361]panegyrised in the prologue, it is probably the work of a poet patronised by him, perhaps Daṇḍin, as Professor Pischel thinks. In any case, it not improbably belongs to the sixth century. It is divided into ten acts, and belongs to the dramatic class called prakaraṇa. The name has little to do with the play, being derived from an unimportant episode of the sixth act. The scene is laid in Ujjayinī and its neighbourhood. The number of characters appearing on the stage is very considerable. The chief among them are Chārudatta, a Brahman merchant who has lost all his property by excessive liberality, and Vasantasenā, a rich courtesan who loves the poor but noble Chārudatta, and ultimately becomes his wife. The third act contains a humorous account of a burglary, in which stealing is treated as a fine art. In the fourth act there is a detailed description of the splendours of Vasantasenā’s palace. Though containing much exaggeration, it furnishes an interesting picture of the kind of luxury that prevailed in those days. Altogether this play abounds in comic situations, besides containing many serious scenes, some of which even border on the tragic.

While Kālidāsa is known for his poetic elegance, tenderness, and emotional depth, the author of the Mṛicchakaṭikā, or “Clay Cart,” stands out as a leading figure among Indian playwrights for his vibrant, dynamic, and action-packed storytelling, along with sharp character portrayals, drawing a parallel to Shakespeare. This play is also characterized by its originality and sound reasoning. It’s attributed to a king named Çūdraka, who is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]praised in the prologue, but it likely comes from a poet supported by him, possibly Daṇḍin, as noted by Professor Pischel. In any case, it is likely from the sixth century. The play is divided into ten acts and falls under the dramatic category known as prakaraṇa. The title has little connection to the story, being taken from a minor episode in the sixth act. The setting is in Ujjayinī and its surroundings. The number of characters on stage is quite large. The main characters include Chārudatta, a Brahman merchant who has lost all his wealth due to his generosity, and Vasantasenā, a wealthy courtesan who loves the impoverished yet noble Chārudatta, ultimately becoming his wife. The third act features a humorous take on a burglary, portraying theft as an art form. In the fourth act, there is an elaborate description of the opulence of Vasantasenā’s palace. Although it includes exaggerations, it offers an intriguing glimpse into the kind of luxury that existed at the time. Overall, this play is filled with comedic moments while also featuring many serious scenes, some of which even edge toward the tragic.

To the first half of the seventh century belong the two dramas attributed to the famous King Çrīharsha or Harshadeva, a patron of poets, whom we already know as Harshavardhana of Thāneçar and Kanauj. Ratnāvalī, or “The Pearl Necklace,” reflecting the court and harem life of the age, has many points of similarity with Kālidāsa’s Mālavikāgnimitra, by which, indeed, its plot was probably suggested. It is the story of the loves of Udayana, king of Vatsa, and of Sāgarikā, an attendant of his queen Vāsavadattā. The heroine ultimately turns out to be Ratnāvalī, princess of Ceylon, who had found her way to [362]Udayana’s court after suffering shipwreck. The plot is unconnected with mythology, but is based on an historical or epic tradition, which recurs in a somewhat different form in Somadeva’s Kathāsaritsāgara. As concerned with the second marriage of the king, it forms a sequel to the popular love-story of Vāsavadattā. It is impossible to say whether the poet modified the main outlines of the traditional story, but the character of the magician who conjures up a vision of the gods and a conflagration, is his invention, as well as the incidents, which are of an entirely domestic nature. The real author was doubtless some poet resident at Çrīharsha’s court, possibly Bāṇa, who also wrote a play entitled Pārvatīpariṇaya.

The first half of the seventh century features two plays attributed to the famous King Çrīharsha, also known as Harshadeva, a supporter of poets, recognized as Harshavardhana of Thāneçar and Kanauj. Ratnāvalī, or “The Pearl Necklace,” which reflects the lifestyle of the court and harem during that time, shares many similarities with Kālidāsa’s Mālavikāgnimitra, whose plot likely inspired it. It's the story of the romance between Udayana, the king of Vatsa, and Sāgarikā, an attendant to his queen, Vāsavadattā. The heroine turns out to be Ratnāvalī, a princess from Ceylon, who arrives at Udayana’s court after a shipwreck. The plot is not related to mythology but is based on historical or epic traditions, which appears in a somewhat different form in Somadeva’s Kathāsaritsāgara. Addressing the king's second marriage, it acts as a sequel to the popular love story of Vāsavadattā. It’s hard to determine whether the poet changed the main events of the traditional tale, but the character of the magician who creates a vision of the gods and a fire is his own creation, along with entirely domestic incidents. The real author was likely a poet at Çrīharsha’s court, possibly Bāṇa, who also wrote a play called Pārvatīpariṇaya.

Altogether, Ratnāvalī is an agreeable play, with well-drawn characters and many poetical beauties. Of the latter the following lines, in which the king describes the pale light in the east heralding the rise of the moon, may serve as a specimen:—

Altogether, Ratnāvalī is an enjoyable play, featuring well-developed characters and numerous poetic qualities. Among these, the following lines, where the king describes the pale light in the east signaling the moon's rise, can be an example:—

Our minds intent upon the festival,

Our minds focused on the festival,

We saw not that the twilight passed away:

We didn't notice that twilight had faded away:

Behold, the east proclaims the lord of night

Behold, the east announces the ruler of the night

Still hidden by the mountain where he rises,

Still hidden by the mountain where he rises,

Even as a maiden by her pale face shows

Even as a young woman, her pale face reveals

That in her inmost heart a lover dwells.

That in her deepest heart, a lover resides.

Another play of considerable merit attributed to Çrīharsha is Nāgānanda. It is a sensational piece with a Buddhistic colouring, the hero being a Buddhist and Buddha being praised in the introductory benediction. For this reason its author was probably different from that of Ratnāvalī, and may have been Dhāvaka, who, like Bāṇa, is known to have lived at the court of Çrīharsha.

Another notable play attributed to Çrīharsha is Nāgānanda. It’s an impressive work with a Buddhist theme, featuring a Buddhist hero and praising Buddha in the opening blessing. Because of this, the author was likely different from the one who wrote Ratnāvalī, and could have been Dhāvaka, who, like Bāṇa, is known to have lived at the court of Çrīharsha.

The dramatist Bhavabhūti was a Brahman of the Taittirīya school of the Yajurveda and belonged, as we [363]learn from his prologues, to Vidarbha (now Berar) in Southern India. He knew the city of Ujjayinī well, and probably spent at least a part of his life there. His patron was King Yaçovarman of Kānyakubja (Kanauj), who ruled during the first half of the eighth century.

The playwright Bhavabhuti was a Brahmin from the Taittirīya school of the Yajurveda and, as we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]learn from his prologues, came from Vidarbha (now Berar) in Southern India. He was familiar with the city of Ujjayinī and likely spent part of his life there. His patron was King Yaçovarman of Kānyakubja (Kanauj), who ruled in the first half of the eighth century.

Three plays by this poet, all abounding in poetic beauties, have come down to us. They contrast in two or three respects with the works of the earlier dramatists. The absence of the character of the jester is characteristic of them, the comic and witty element entering into them only to a slight extent. While other Indian poets dwell on the delicate and mild beauties of Nature, Bhavabhūti loves to depict her grand and sublime aspects, doubtless owing to the influence on his mind of the southern mountains of his native land. He is, moreover, skilful not only in drawing characters inspired by tender and noble sentiment, but in giving effective expression to depth and force of passion.

Three plays by this poet, rich in poetic beauty, have been preserved for us. They differ in a couple of ways from the works of earlier dramatists. Notably, there is no character of the jester, and the comedic and witty elements are present only to a limited extent. While other Indian poets focus on the gentle and subtle beauties of nature, Bhavabhūti prefers to portray its grand and sublime aspects, likely influenced by the southern mountains of his homeland. Additionally, he excels not only in creating characters inspired by tender and noble feelings but also in effectively expressing deep and intense passion.

The best known and most popular of Bhavabhūti’s plays is Mālatī-mādhava, a prakaraṇa in ten acts. The scene is laid in Ujjayinī, and the subject is the love-story of Mālatī, daughter of a minister of the country, and Mādhava, a young scholar studying in the city, and son of the minister of another state. Skilfully interwoven with this main story are the fortunes of Makaranda, a friend of Mādhava, and Madayantikā, a sister of the king’s favourite. Mālatī and Mādhava meet and fall in love; but the king has determined that the heroine shall marry his favourite, whom she detests. This plan is frustrated by Makaranda, who, personating Mālatī, goes through the wedding ceremony with the bridegroom. The lovers, aided in their projects by two amiable Buddhist nuns, are finally united. The piece is a sort of [364]Indian Romeo and Juliet with a happy ending, the part played by the nun Kāmandakī being analogous to that of Friar Laurence in Shakespeare’s drama. The contrast produced by scenes of tender love, and the horrible doings of the priestess of the dread goddess Durgā, is certainly effective, but perhaps too violent. The use made of swoons, from which the recovery is, however, very rapid, is rather too common in this play.

The most famous and popular play by Bhavabhūti is Mālatī-mādhava, a prakaraṇa in ten acts. It takes place in Ujjayinī and tells the love story of Mālatī, the daughter of a minister, and Mādhava, a young scholar from another state. Interwoven with this main plot are the fortunes of Makaranda, a friend of Mādhava, and Madayantikā, the sister of the king’s favorite. Mālatī and Mādhava meet and fall in love, but the king wants Mālatī to marry his favorite, whom she despises. Makaranda disrupts this plan by pretending to be Mālatī and going through the wedding ceremony with the bridegroom. The lovers, with the help of two kind Buddhist nuns, ultimately come together. This piece is like an Indian Romeo and Juliet with a happy ending, with the nun Kāmandakī playing a role similar to Friar Laurence in Shakespeare’s play. The mix of tender love scenes and the terrible actions of the priestess of the fearsome goddess Durgā is definitely striking, but might be a bit too intense. The frequent use of fainting, from which characters recover quite quickly, is a bit too common in this play.

The ninth act contains several fine passages describing the scenery of the Vindhya range. The following is a translation of one of them:—

The ninth act includes several beautiful passages that describe the scenery of the Vindhya range. Here’s a translation of one of them:—

This mountain with its towering rocks delights

This mountain with its towering rocks is a joy.

The eye: its peaks grow dark with gathering clouds;

The eye: its peaks get dark with the rising clouds;

Its groves are thronged with peacocks eloquent

Its groves are filled with expressive peacocks.

In joy; the trees upon its slopes are bright

In joy; the trees on its slopes are vibrant

With birds that flit about their nests; the caves

With birds that flit around their nests; the caves

Reverberate the growl of bears; the scent

Reverberate the growl of bears; the scent

Of incense-trees is wafted, sharp and cool,

Of incense trees is wafted, sharp and cool,

From branches broken off by elephants.

From branches snapped off by elephants.

The other two dramas of Bhavabhūti represent the fortunes of the same national hero, Rāma. The plot of the Mahāvīra-charita, or “The Fortunes of the Great Hero,” varies but slightly from the story told in the Rāmāyaṇa. The play, which is divided into seven acts and is crowded with characters, concludes with the coronation of Rāma. The last act illustrates well how much is left to the imagination of the spectator. It represents the journey of Rāma in an aërial car from Ceylon all the way to Ayodhyā (Oudh) in Northern India, the scenes traversed being described by one of the company.

The other two dramas by Bhavabhūti focus on the same national hero, Rāma. The storyline of the Mahāvīra-charita, or “The Fortunes of the Great Hero,” is only slightly different from the tale found in the Rāmāyaṇa. This play, which is divided into seven acts and filled with characters, ends with Rāma's coronation. The final act shows how much is left to the audience's imagination. It depicts Rāma's journey in an aerial car from Ceylon all the way to Ayodhyā (Oudh) in Northern India, with the scenes along the way narrated by one of the characters.

The Uttara-rāma-charita, or “The Later Fortunes of Rāma,” is a romantic piece containing many fine passages. Owing to lack of action, however, it is rather a [365]dramatic poem than a play. The description of the tender love of Rāma and Sītā, purified by sorrow, exhibits more genuine pathos than appears perhaps in any other Indian drama. The play begins with the banishment of Sītā and ends with her restoration, after twelve years of grievous solitude, to the throne of Ayodhyā amid popular acclamations. Her two sons, born after her banishment and reared in the wilderness by the sage Vālmīki, without any knowledge of their royal descent, furnish a striking parallel to the two princes Guiderius and Arviragus who are brought up by the hermit Belarius in Shakespeare’s Cymbeline. The scene in which their meeting with their father Rāma is described reaches a high degree of poetic merit.

The Uttara-rāma-charita, or “The Later Fortunes of Rāma,” is a romantic work filled with many beautiful passages. However, due to its lack of action, it’s more of a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]dramatic poem than a play. The portrayal of the deep love between Rāma and Sītā, made even more poignant by their sorrow, shows a level of genuine emotion that’s perhaps unmatched in any other Indian drama. The story starts with Sītā’s exile and concludes with her being welcomed back to the throne of Ayodhyā after twelve years of painful solitude, cheered on by the people. Her two sons, born during her banishment and raised in the wild by the sage Vālmīki without any knowledge of their royal lineage, provide a striking parallel to the two princes Guiderius and Arviragus, who are raised by the hermit Belarius in Shakespeare’s Cymbeline. The scene of their reunion with their father Rāma is particularly rich in poetic value.

Among the works of other dramatists, Viçākhadatta’s Mudrā-rākshasa, or “Rākshasa and the Seal,” deserves special mention because of its unique character. For, unlike all the other dramas hitherto described, it is a play of political intrigue, composed, moreover, with much dramatic talent, being full of life, action, and sustained interest. Nothing more definite can be said as to its date than that it was probably written not later than about 800 A.D. The action of the piece takes place in the time of Chandragupta, who, soon after Alexander’s invasion of India, founded a new dynasty at Pāṭaliputra by deposing the last king of the Nanda line. Rākshasa, the minister of the latter, refusing to recognise the usurper, endeavours to be avenged on him for the ruin of his late master. The plot turns on the efforts of the Brahman Chāṇakya, the minister of Chandragupta, to win over the noble Rākshasa to his master’s cause. In this he is ultimately successful.

Among the works of other playwrights, Viśākhadatta’s Mudrā-rākshasa, or “Rākshasa and the Seal,” stands out because of its unique character. Unlike the other dramas described so far, it's a play about political intrigue, crafted with considerable dramatic skill, packed with life, action, and continuous interest. The exact date of its writing is uncertain, but it's believed to have been written no later than around 800 A.D. The story unfolds during the time of Chandragupta, who, shortly after Alexander’s invasion of India, established a new dynasty in Pāṭaliputra by overthrowing the last king of the Nanda dynasty. Rākshasa, the minister of the previous king, refuses to acknowledge the usurper and seeks revenge for the downfall of his late master. The plot centers on the attempts of the Brahman Chāṇakya, who serves Chandragupta, to persuade the noble Rākshasa to support his master’s cause. In the end, he succeeds.

Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa’s Veṇīsaṃhāra, or “Binding of the [366]braid of hair,” is a play in six acts, deriving its plot from the Mahābhārata. Its action turns on the incident of Draupadī being dragged by the hair of her head into the assembly by one of the brothers of Duryodhana. Its age is known from its author having been the grantee of a copperplate dated 840 A.D. Though not conspicuous for poetic merit, it has long been a great favourite in India owing to its express partiality for the cult of Kṛishṇa.

Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa's Veṇīsaṃhāra, or “Binding of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]braid of hair,” is a play in six acts, based on the Mahābhārata. The story revolves around the event of Draupadī being pulled by her hair into the assembly by one of Duryodhana's brothers. It's dated back to the author's time, as he received a copperplate grant from 840 A.D. While it may not stand out for its poetic quality, it has been a popular choice in India due to its strong support for the Kṛishna cult.

To about 900 A.D. belongs the poet Rājaçekhara, the distinguishing feature of whose dramas are lightness and grace of diction. Four of his plays have survived, and are entitled Viddha-çālabhanjikā, Karpūra-manjarī, Bāla-rāmāyaṇa, and Prachaṇḍa-pāṇḍava or Bāla-bhārata.

To around 900 A.D. belongs the poet Raja Cekhara, whose dramas are known for their lightness and grace in language. Four of his plays have survived, titled Viddha-çālabhanjikā, Karpūra-manjarī, Bāla-rāmāyaṇa, and Prachaṇḍa-pāṇḍava or Bāla-bhārata.

The poet Kshemīçvara, who probably lived in the tenth century A.D. at Kānyakubja under King Mahīpāla, is the author of a play named Chaṇḍakauçika, or “The Angry Kauçika.”

The poet Kshemīçvara, who likely lived in the tenth century A.D. in Kānyakubja during King Mahīpāla's reign, wrote a play called Chaṇḍakauçika, or “The Angry Kauçika.”

In the eleventh century Dāmodara Miçra composed the Hanuman-nāṭaka, “The Play of Hanumat,” also called Mahā-nāṭaka, or “The Great Play.” According to tradition, he lived at the court of Bhoja, king of Mālava, who resided at Dhārā (now Dhār) and Ujjayinī (Ujjain) in the early part of the eleventh century. It is a piece of little merit, dealing with the story of Rāma in connection with his ally Hanumat, the monkey chief. It consists of fourteen acts, lacking coherence, and producing the impression of fragments patched together.

In the eleventh century, Dāmodara Miçra wrote the Hanuman-nāṭaka, “The Play of Hanumat,” also known as Mahā-nāṭaka, or “The Great Play.” According to tradition, he served at the court of Bhoja, the king of Mālava, who lived in Dhārā (now Dhār) and Ujjayinī (Ujjain) during the early part of the eleventh century. The play has little value, telling the story of Rāma and his ally Hanumat, the monkey king. It has fourteen acts, which lack coherence and feel like fragments stitched together.

Kṛishṇa miçra’s Prabodha-chandrodaya, or “Rise of the Moon of Knowledge,” a play in six acts, dating from about the end of the eleventh century, deserves special attention as one of the most remarkable products of Indian literature. Though an allegorical piece of theologico-philosophical purport, in which practically only [367]abstract notions and symbolical figures act as persons, it is remarkable for dramatic life and vigour. It aims at glorifying orthodox Brahmanism in the Vishnuite sense, just as the allegorical plays of the Spanish poet Calderon were intended to exalt the Catholic faith. The Indian poet has succeeded in the difficult task of creating an attractive play with abstractions like Revelation, Will, Reason, Religion, by transforming them into living beings of flesh and blood. The evil King Error appears on the scene as ruler of Benares, surrounded by his faithful adherents, the Follies and Vices, while Religion and the noble King Reason, accompanied by all the Virtues, have been banished. There is, however, a prophecy that Reason will some day be re-united with Revelation; the fruit of the union will be True Knowledge, which will destroy the reign of Error. The struggle for this union and its consummation, followed by the final triumph of the good party, forms the plot of the piece.

Kṛishṇa Miçra's Prabodha-chandrodaya, or “Rise of the Moon of Knowledge,” is a six-act play from around the end of the eleventh century that deserves special recognition as one of the most remarkable works of Indian literature. Although it's an allegorical piece with a theological and philosophical theme, featuring mostly abstract concepts and symbolic figures as characters, it stands out for its dramatic energy and liveliness. The play seeks to celebrate orthodox Brahmanism from a Vishnuite perspective, much like how the allegorical plays of Spanish poet Calderón aimed to elevate the Catholic faith. The Indian poet has successfully tackled the challenging task of creating an engaging play with abstractions like Revelation, Will, Reason, and Religion by bringing them to life as tangible characters. The evil King Error takes center stage as the ruler of Benares, flanked by his loyal followers, the Follies and Vices, while Religion and the noble King Reason, along with all the Virtues, are in exile. However, there's a prophecy that Reason will eventually reunite with Revelation; the result of this union will be True Knowledge, which will end the rule of Error. The conflict for this union and its fulfillment, culminating in the ultimate victory of the virtuous side, drives the plot of the play.

A large number of Sanskrit plays have been written since the twelfth century1 down to modern times, their plots being generally derived from the Mahābhārata and the Rāmāyaṇa. Besides these, there are farces in one or more acts, mostly of a coarse type, in which various vices, such as hypocrisy, are satirised. These later productions reach a much lower level of art than the works of the early Indian dramatists. [368]

A lot of Sanskrit plays have been written from the twelfth century up to modern times, with their stories mainly taken from the Mahābhārata and the Rāmāyaṇa. In addition to these, there are farces in one or more acts, mostly of a crude nature, that satirize various vices like hypocrisy. These later works have a much lower artistic quality compared to the plays of early Indian dramatists. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 It is interesting to note that two Sanskrit plays, composed in the twelfth century, and not as yet known in manuscript form, have been partially preserved in inscriptions found at Ajmere (see Kielhorn, in Appendix to Epigraphia Indica, vol. v. p. 20, No. 134. Calcutta, 1899).

1 It's interesting to point out that two Sanskrit plays, written in the twelfth century, and not yet found in manuscript form, have been partially preserved in inscriptions discovered at Ajmere (see Kielhorn, in Appendix to Epigraphia Indica, vol. v. p. 20, No. 134. Calcutta, 1899).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIV

Fairy Tales and Fables

(Circa 400–1100 A.D.)

The didactic and sententious note which prevails in classical Sanskrit literature cannot fail to strike the student. It is, however, specially pronounced in the fairy tales and fables, where the abundant introduction of ethical reflections and proverbial philosophy is characteristic. The apologue with its moral is peculiarly subject to this method of treatment.

The instructional and moral tone that dominates classical Sanskrit literature is hard for students to miss. This is especially evident in fairy tales and fables, where the frequent inclusion of ethical insights and proverbial wisdom is a defining feature. The fable, with its moral lesson, is particularly influenced by this approach.

A distinguishing feature of the Sanskrit collections of fairy tales and fables, which are to a considerable extent found mixed together, is the insertion of a number of different stories within the framework of a single narrative. The characters of the main story in turn relate various tales to edify one another or to prove the correctness of their own special views. As within the limits of a minor story a second one can be similarly introduced and the process further repeated, the construction of the whole work comes to resemble that of a set of Chinese boxes. This style of narration was borrowed from India by the neighbouring Oriental peoples of Persia and Arabia, who employed it in composing independent works. The most notable instance is, of course, the Arabian Nights.

A key characteristic of the Sanskrit collections of fairy tales and fables, which are often mixed together, is the inclusion of various stories within a single narrative. The characters in the main story share different tales to enlighten each other or to support their own viewpoints. Just like a minor story can introduce a second one, this process can continue, making the overall structure resemble a set of nested boxes. This storytelling style was adopted from India by neighboring Eastern cultures in Persia and Arabia, who used it to create their own independent works. The most famous example is, of course, the Arabian Nights.

The Panchatantra, so called because it is divided [369]into five books, is, from the literary point of view, the most important and interesting work in this branch of Indian literature. It consists for the most part of fables, which are written in prose with an admixture of illustrative aphoristic verse. At what time this collection first assumed definite shape, it is impossible to say. We know, however, that it existed in the first half of the sixth century A.D., since it was translated by order of King Khosru Anushīrvan (531–79) into Pehlevī, the literary language of Persia at that time. We may, indeed, assume that it was known in the fifth century; for a considerable time must have elapsed before it became so famous that a foreign king desired its translation.

The Panchatantra, named because it’s divided [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]into five books, is, from a literary perspective, the most significant and captivating work in this area of Indian literature. It mainly consists of fables, written in prose with a mix of illustrative aphoristic verse. It's hard to pinpoint when this collection first took shape. However, we know it existed in the first half of the sixth century A.D., as it was translated on the orders of King Khosru Anushīrvan (531–79) into Pehlevī, the literary language of Persia at that time. We can assume it was known in the fifth century since it likely took a while for it to become so famous that a foreign king wanted it translated.

If not actually a Buddhistic work, the Panchatantra must be derived from Buddhistic sources. This follows from the fact that a number of its fables can be traced to Buddhistic writings, and from the internal evidence of the book itself. Apologues and fables were current among the Buddhists from the earliest times. They were ascribed to Buddha, and their sanctity increased by identifying the best character in any story with Buddha himself in a previous birth. Hence such tales were called Jātakas, or “Birth Stories.” There is evidence that a collection of stories under that name existed as early as the Council of Vesālī, about 380 B.C.; and in the fifth century A.D. they assumed the shape they now have in the Pāli Sutta-piṭaka. Moreover, two Chinese encylopædias, the older of which was completed in 668 A.D., contain a large number of Indian fables translated into Chinese, and cite no fewer than 202 Buddhist works as their sources. In its present form, however, the Panchatantra is the production of Brahmans, who, though they transformed or omitted [370]such parts as betrayed animus against Brahmanism, have nevertheless left uneffaced many traces of the Buddhistic origin of the collection. Though now divided into only five books, it is shown by the evidence of the oldest translation to have at one time embraced twelve. What its original name was we cannot say, but it may not improbably have been called after the two jackals, Karaṭaka and Damanaka, who play a prominent part in the first book; for the title of the old Syriac version is Kalilag and Damnag, and that of the Arabic translation Kalīlah and Dimnah.

If it's not directly a Buddhist work, the Panchatantra definitely comes from Buddhist sources. This is clear because many of its fables can be linked to Buddhist texts, along with the internal clues within the book itself. Fables and stories have been popular among Buddhists since ancient times. They were attributed to Buddha, and their importance grew by associating the best character in any story with Buddha in a previous life. That’s why those tales were called Jātakas, or “Birth Stories.” Evidence shows that a collection of stories with that name existed as early as the Council of Vesālī, around 380 B.C., and by the fifth century A.D., they took on their current form in the Pāli Sutta-piṭaka. Additionally, two Chinese encyclopedias, the older of which was finished in 668 A.D., include a large number of Indian fables translated into Chinese and reference at least 202 Buddhist works as their sources. In its current form, though, the Panchatantra was created by Brahmans, who altered or left out [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] aspects that showed bias against Brahmanism, yet still retained many signs of its Buddhist origins. Although it is now divided into just five books, the oldest translation indicates that it once had twelve. We can’t say what its original name was, but it's likely it was named after the two jackals, Karaṭaka and Damanaka, who have a significant role in the first book; the title of the old Syriac version is Kalilag and Damnag, and the Arabic translation is Kalīlah and Dimnah.

Originally the Panchatantra was probably intended to be a manual for the instruction of the sons of kings in the principles of conduct (nīti), a kind of “Mirror of Princes.” For it is introduced with the story of King Amaraçakti of Mahilāropya, a city of the south, who wishes to discover a scholar capable of training his three stupid and idle sons. He at last finds a Brahman who undertakes to teach the princes in six months enough to make them surpass all others in knowledge of moral science. This object he duly accomplishes by composing the Panchatantra and reciting it to the young princes.

Originally, the Panchatantra was probably meant to be a guide for educating the sons of kings about principles of conduct (nīti), a sort of “Mirror of Princes.” It starts with the story of King Amaraçakti of Mahilāropya, a city in the south, who wants to find a scholar capable of training his three foolish and lazy sons. Eventually, he discovers a Brahman who agrees to teach the princes enough in six months to surpass everyone else in moral science. He successfully achieves this by creating the Panchatantra and reciting it to the young princes.

The framework of the first book, entitled “Separation of Friends,” is the story of a bull and a lion, who are introduced to one another in the forest by two jackals and become fast friends. One of the jackals, feeling himself neglected, starts an intrigue by telling both the lion and the bull that each is plotting against the other. As a result the bull is killed in battle with the lion, and the jackal, as prime minister of the latter, enjoys the fruits of his machinations. The main story of the second book, which is called “Acquisition [371]of Friends,” deals with the adventures of a tortoise, a deer, a crow, and a mouse. It is meant to illustrate the advantages of judicious friendships. The third book, or “The War of the Crows and the Owls,” points out the danger of friendship concluded between those who are old enemies. The fourth book, entitled “Loss of what has been Acquired,” illustrates, by the main story of the monkey and the crocodile, how fools can be made by flattery to part with their possessions. The fifth book, entitled “Inconsiderate Action,” contains a number of stories connected with the experiences of a barber, who came to grief through failing to take all the circumstances of the case into consideration.

The first book, titled “Separation of Friends,” tells the story of a bull and a lion who are introduced in the forest by two jackals and quickly become close friends. One of the jackals, feeling left out, stirs up trouble by claiming that both the lion and the bull are plotting against each other. This causes the bull to be killed in a battle with the lion, and the jackal, now the lion's advisor, reaps the rewards of his schemes. The main story of the second book, “Acquisition [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of Friends,” follows the adventures of a tortoise, a deer, a crow, and a mouse. It aims to show the benefits of choosing friends wisely. The third book, “The War of the Crows and the Owls,” highlights the risks of friendships formed between old enemies. The fourth book, “Loss of what has been Acquired,” demonstrates, through the tale of the monkey and the crocodile, how fools can be tricked into giving away their possessions through flattery. The fifth book, “Inconsiderate Action,” includes several stories about a barber who faced trouble because he didn’t consider all the factors involved.

The book is pervaded by a quaint humour which transfers, to the animal kingdom all sorts of human action. Thus animals devote themselves to the study of the Vedas and to the practice of religious rites; they engage in disquisitions about gods, saints, and heroes; or exchange views regarding subtle rules of ethics; but suddenly their fierce animal nature breaks out. A pious cat, for instance, called upon to act as umpire in a dispute between a sparrow and a monkey, inspires such confidence in the litigants, by a long discourse on the vanity of life and the supreme importance of virtue, that they come close up in order to hear better the words of wisdom. In an instant he seizes one of the disputants with his claws, the other with his teeth, and devours them both. Very humorous is the story of the conceited musical donkey. Trespassing one moonlight night in a cucumber field, he feels impelled to sing, and answers the objections of his friend the jackal by a lecture on the charms of music. He then begins to bray, arouses the watchmen, and receives a sound drubbing. [372]

The book is filled with a quirky humor that attributes all kinds of human behaviors to animals. For instance, animals study the Vedas and perform religious rituals; they engage in discussions about gods, saints, and heroes; and exchange opinions on complex ethical rules. However, their wild instincts suddenly break through. Take, for example, a devout cat who is asked to settle a disagreement between a sparrow and a monkey. The cat earns the trust of the parties involved with a lengthy speech about the futility of life and the importance of virtue, causing them to lean in closer to hear his wise words. In an instant, he grabs one of the disputants with his claws and the other with his teeth, devouring them both. There’s also the funny tale of the arrogant musical donkey. One moonlit night, while wandering into a cucumber field, he feels the urge to sing and addresses the concerns of his friend the jackal with a talk about the joys of music. He then starts to bray, wakes up the watchmen, and ends up getting a good beating. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With abundant irony and satire the most various human vices are exposed, among others the hypocrisy and avarice of Brahmans, the intriguing character of courtiers, and the faithlessness of women. A vigorous popular spirit of reaction against Brahman pretensions here finds expression, and altogether a sound and healthy view of life prevails, forming a refreshing contrast to the exaggeration found in many branches of Indian literature.

With a lot of irony and satire, various human shortcomings are revealed, including the hypocrisy and greed of Brahmans, the scheming nature of courtiers, and the unfaithfulness of women. There's a strong popular resistance to Brahman arrogance that is expressed here, and overall, a realistic and healthy perspective on life stands out, providing a refreshing contrast to the exaggeration seen in many areas of Indian literature.

The following translation of a short fable from the first book may serve as a specimen of the style of the Panchatantra.

The following translation of a short fable from the first book may serve as an example of the style of the Panchatantra.

“There was in a certain forest region a herd of monkeys. Once in the winter season, when their bodies were shivering from contact with the cold wind, and were buffeted with torrents of rain, they could find no rest. So some of the monkeys, collecting gunja berries, which are like sparks, stood round blowing in order to obtain a fire. Now a bird named Needlebeak, seeing this vain endeavour of theirs, exclaimed, ‘Ho, you are all great fools; these are not sparks of fire, they are gunja berries. Why, therefore, this vain endeavour? You will never protect yourselves against the cold in this way. You had better look for a spot in the forest which is sheltered from the wind, or a cave, or a cleft in the mountains. Even now mighty rain clouds are appearing.’ Thereupon an old monkey among them said, ‘Ho, what business of yours is this? Be off. There is a saying—

“There was a herd of monkeys in a certain forest. One winter, when they were shivering from the cold wind and being drenched by heavy rain, they couldn’t find any rest. Some of the monkeys started gathering gunja berries, which looked like sparks, and stood around trying to get a fire going. A bird named Needlebeak, noticing their futile efforts, shouted, ‘Hey, you’re all making fools of yourselves; these aren’t sparks of fire, they’re gunja berries. So why keep trying? You won’t protect yourselves from the cold this way. You should find a spot in the forest that’s sheltered from the wind, or look for a cave or a crevice in the mountains. Even now, big rain clouds are rolling in.’ Then an old monkey among them replied, ‘Hey, what’s it to you? Just go away. There’s a saying—”

A man of judgment who desires

A man of judgment who desires

His own success should not accost

His own success shouldn't undermine.

One constantly disturbed in work

One always interrupted at work

Or gamblers who have lost at play.

Or gamblers who have lost while playing.

[373]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

And another—

And another one—

Who joins in conversation with

Who joins the conversation with

A hunter who has chased in vain,

A hunter who has chased unsuccessfully,

Or with a fool who has become

Or with a fool who has become

Involved in ruin, comes to grief.

Involved in destruction, faces issues.

“The bird, however, without paying any attention to him, continually said to the monkeys, ‘Ho, why this vain endeavour?’ So, as he did not for a moment cease to chatter, one of the monkeys, enraged at their futile efforts, seized him by the wings and dashed him against a stone. And so he (de)ceased.

“The bird, however, completely ignored him and kept saying to the monkeys, ‘Hey, why bother with this pointless effort?’ So, since he wouldn’t stop chattering for even a second, one of the monkeys, furious at their useless attempts, grabbed him by the wings and slammed him against a stone. And just like that, he was done for.”

“Hence I say—

"So I say—"

Unbending wood cannot be bent,

Unbending wood can't be bent,

A razor cannot cut a stone:

A razor can't cut through a stone:

Mark this, O Needlebeak! Try not

Mark this, O Needlebeak! Try not

To lecture him who will not learn.”

To teach someone who refuses to learn.

A similar collection of fables is the celebrated Hitopadeça, or “Salutary Advice,” which, owing to its intrinsic merit, is one of the best known and most popular works of Sanskrit literature in India, and which, because of its suitability for teaching purposes, is read by nearly all beginners of Sanskrit in England. It is based chiefly on the Panchatantra, in which twenty-five of its forty-three fables are found. The first three books of the older collection have been, in the main, drawn upon; for there is but one story, that of the ass in the tiger’s skin, taken from Book IV., and only three from Book V. The introduction is similar to that of the Panchatantra, but the father of the ignorant and vicious princes is here called Sudarçana of Pāṭaliputra (Patna). The Hitopadeça is divided into four books. The framework and titles of the first two agree with the first two of the Panchatantra, but in inverted order. The third and fourth books are [374]called “War” and “Peace” respectively, the main story describing the conflict and reconciliation of the Geese and the Peacocks.

A similar collection of fables is the famous Hitopadeça, or “Salutary Advice,” which, due to its inherent quality, is one of the most well-known and popular works of Sanskrit literature in India, and is often read by almost all beginners of Sanskrit in England because of its usefulness for teaching. It mainly draws from the Panchatantra, of which twenty-five of its forty-three fables are included. The first three books of the older collection are primarily used; there is only one story, that of the donkey in the tiger's skin, taken from Book IV, and just three from Book V. The introduction is akin to that of the Panchatantra, but the father of the ignorant and immoral princes is named Sudarçana of Pāṭaliputra (Patna) here. The Hitopadeça is divided into four books. The framework and titles of the first two match those of the first two books of the Panchatantra, but in reverse order. The third and fourth books are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]called “War” and “Peace” respectively, with the main story focusing on the conflict and reconciliation between the Geese and the Peacocks.

The sententious element is here much more prominent than in the Panchatantra, and the number of verses introduced is often so great as to seriously impede the progress of the prose narrative. These verses, however, abound in wise maxims and fine thoughts. The stanzas dealing with the transitoriness of human life near the end of Book IV. have a peculiarly pensive beauty of their own. The following two may serve as specimens:—

The moralizing aspect is much more noticeable here than in the Panchatantra, and the number of verses included often disrupts the flow of the prose narrative. However, these verses are rich in wise sayings and thoughtful ideas. The stanzas that talk about the fleeting nature of human life near the end of Book IV have a uniquely reflective beauty to them. The following two can serve as examples:—

As on the mighty ocean’s waves

As on the powerful ocean’s waves

Two floating logs together come,

Two floating logs come together,

And, having met, for ever part:

And after meeting, we part for good:

So briefly joined are living things.

So closely connected are living things.

As streams of rivers onward flow,

As rivers keep flowing,

And never more return again:

And never come back again:

So day and night still bear away

So day and night still pass by

The life of every mortal man.

The life of every human being.

It is uncertain who was the author of the Hitopadeça; nor can anything more definite be said about the date of this compilation than that it is more than 500 years old, as the earliest known MS. of it was written in 1373 A.D.

It is unclear who wrote the Hitopadeça; and nothing more specific can be stated about the date of this compilation other than it is over 500 years old, as the earliest known Ms. of it was written in 1373 A.D.

As both the Panchatantra and the Hitopadeça were originally intended as manuals for the instruction of kings in domestic and foreign policy, they belong to the class of literature which the Hindus call nīti-çāstra, or “Science of Political Ethics.” A purely metrical treatise, dealing directly with the principles of policy, is the Nīti-sāra, or “Essence of Conduct.” of Kāmandaka, which is one of the sources of the maxims introduced by the author of the Hitopadeça. [375]

As both the Panchatantra and the Hitopadeça were originally designed as guides for teaching kings about domestic and foreign policy, they fall into the category of literature that Hindus refer to as nīti-çāstra, or “Science of Political Ethics.” A purely metrical work that directly addresses the principles of policy is the Nīti-sāra, or “Essence of Conduct,” by Kāmandaka, which is one of the sources of the maxims included by the author of the Hitopadeça. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A collection of pretty and ingenious fairy tales, with a highly Oriental colouring, is the Vetāla-panchaviṃçati, or “Twenty-five Tales of the Vetāla” (a demon supposed to occupy corpses). The framework of this collection is briefly as follows. King Vikrama of Ujjayinī is directed by an ascetic (yogin) to take down from a tree and convey a corpse, without uttering a single word, to a spot in a graveyard where certain rites for the attainment of high magical powers are to take place. As the king is carrying the corpse along on his shoulders, a Vetāla, which has entered it, begins to speak and tells him a fairy tale. On the king inadvertently replying to a question, the corpse at once disappears and is found hanging on the tree again. The king goes back to fetch it, and the same process is repeated till the Vetāla has told twenty-five tales. Each of these is so constructed as to end in a subtle problem, on which the king is asked to express his opinion. The stories contained in this work are known to many English readers under the title of Vikram and the Vampire.

A collection of beautiful and clever fairy tales, with a strong Eastern influence, is the Vetāla-panchaviṃçati, or "Twenty-five Tales of the Vetāla" (a demon believed to inhabit corpses). The basic story of this collection goes like this: King Vikrama of Ujjayinī is instructed by an ascetic (yogin) to take a corpse down from a tree and deliver it, without saying a single word, to a spot in a graveyard where certain rituals for gaining powerful magic are set to occur. While carrying the corpse on his shoulders, a Vetāla that has possessed it starts to speak and shares a fairy tale. When the king accidentally responds to a question, the corpse immediately vanishes and is found hanging on the tree again. The king returns to retrieve it, and this process repeats until the Vetāla has shared twenty-five tales. Each story ends with a tricky problem, and the king is asked to give his opinion on it. The stories in this work are familiar to many English readers under the title Vikram and the Vampire.

Another collection of fairy tales is the Siṃhāsana-dvātriṃçikā, or “Thirty-two Stories of the Lion-seat” (i.e. throne), which also goes by the name of Vikrama-charita, or “Adventures of Vikrama.” Here it is the throne of King Vikrama that tells the tales. Both this and the preceding collection are of Buddhistic origin.

Another collection of fairy tales is the Siṃhāsana-dvātriṃçikā, or “Thirty-two Stories of the Lion-seat” (i.e. throne), which is also known as Vikrama-charita, or “Adventures of Vikrama.” In this collection, it's the throne of King Vikrama that narrates the stories. Both this and the previous collection have their roots in Buddhism.

A third work of the same kind is the Çuka-saptati, or “Seventy Stories of a Parrot.” Here a wife, whose husband is travelling abroad, and who is inclined to run after other men, turns to her husband’s clever parrot for advice. The bird, while seeming to approve of her plans, warns her of the risks she runs, and makes her promise not to go and meet any paramour unless [376]she can extricate herself from difficulties as So-and-so did. Requested to tell the story, he does so, but only as far as the dilemma, when he asks the woman what course the person concerned should take. As she cannot guess, the parrot promises to tell her if she stays at home that night. Seventy days pass in the same way, till the husband returns.

A third work of the same kind is the Çuka-saptati, or “Seventy Stories of a Parrot.” In this story, a wife whose husband is traveling abroad and is tempted to pursue other men turns to her husband’s clever parrot for advice. The parrot, while seemingly supportive of her plans, warns her about the risks she faces and makes her promise not to meet any lovers unless [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] she can handle the consequences like someone did before. When asked to share the story, he tells it up to the point of the dilemma and then asks the woman what choice the character should make. Since she can't figure it out, the parrot promises to reveal the answer if she stays home that night. This continues for seventy days in the same manner until the husband returns.

These three collections of fairy tales are all written in prose and are comparatively short. There is, however, another of special importance, which is composed in verse and is of very considerable length. For it contains no less than 22,000 çlokas, equal to nearly one-fourth of the Mahābhārata, or to almost twice as much as the Iliad and Odyssey put together. This is the Kathā-sarit-sāgara, or “Ocean of Rivers of Stories.” It is divided into 124 chapters, called tarangas, or “waves,” to be in keeping with the title of the work. Independent of these is another division into eighteen books called lambakas.

These three collections of fairy tales are all written in prose and are relatively short. However, there's another one of special significance that is written in verse and is quite lengthy. It contains no less than 22,000 çlokas, which is nearly a quarter of the Mahābhārata, or almost twice as much as the Iliad and Odyssey combined. This is the Kathā-sarit-sāgara, or “Ocean of Rivers of Stories.” It’s divided into 124 chapters, called tarangas, or “waves,” to match the title of the work. In addition, there is another division into eighteen books called lambakas.

The author was Somadeva, a Kashmirian poet, who composed his work about 1070 A.D. Though he himself was a Brahman, his work contains not only many traces of the Buddhistic character of his sources, but even direct allusions to Buddhist Birth Stories. He states the real basis of his work to have been the Bṛihat-kathā, or “Great Narration,” which Bāṇa mentions, by the poet Guṇādhya, who is quoted by Daṇḍin. This original must, in the opinion of Bühler, go back to the first or second century A.D.

The author was Somadeva, a poet from Kashmir, who completed his work around 1070 A.D. Although he was a Brahman, his writing includes many elements reflecting the Buddhist nature of his sources, along with direct references to Buddhist Birth Stories. He claims that the true foundation of his work is the Bṛihat-kathā, or “Great Narration,” which Bāṇa mentions and is attributed to the poet Guṇādhya, who is cited by Daṇḍin. According to Bühler, this original text likely dates back to the first or second century A.D.

A somewhat earlier recast of this work was made about A.D. 1037 by a contemporary of Somadeva’s named Kshemendra Vyāsadāsa. It is entitled Bṛihat-kathā-manjarī, and is only about one-third as long as the Kathā-sarit-sāgara. [377]Kshemendra and Somadeva worked independently of each other, and both state that the original from which they translated was written in the paiçāchī bhāshā or “Goblin language,” a term applied to a number of Low Prākrit dialects spoken by the most ignorant and degraded classes. The Kathā-sarit-sāgara also contains (Tarangas 60–64) a recast of the first three books of the Panchatantra, which books, it is interesting to find, had the same form in Somadeva’s time as when they were translated into Pehlevī (about 570 A.D.).

A slightly earlier version of this work was created around A.D. 1037 by a contemporary of Somadeva named Kshemendra Vyāsadāsa. It's titled Bṛihat-kathā-manjarī and is only about a third the length of the Kathā-sarit-sāgara. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kshemendra and Somadeva worked separately, and both mention that the original text they translated was written in the paiçāchī bhāshā or "Goblin language," a term used for several Low Prākrit dialects spoken by the most uneducated and degraded classes. The Kathā-sarit-sāgara also includes (Tarangas 60–64) a retelling of the first three books of the Panchatantra, which, interestingly, had the same structure in Somadeva’s time as when they were translated into Pehlevī (about 570 A.D.).

Somadeva’s work contains many most entertaining stories; for instance, that of the king who, through ignorance of the phonetic rules of Sanskrit grammar, misunderstood a remark made by his wife, and overcome with shame, determined to become a good Sanskrit scholar or die in the attempt. One of the most famous tales it contains is that of King Çibi, who offered up his life to save a pigeon from a hawk. It is a Jātaka, and is often represented on Buddhist sculptures; for example, on the tope of Amarāvatī, which dates from about the beginning of our era. It also occurs in a Chinese as well as a Muhammadan form.

Somadeva’s work features many entertaining stories. For example, there’s one about a king who, due to his lack of understanding of Sanskrit grammar rules, misinterprets something his wife says. Overwhelmed with embarrassment, he resolves to become a skilled Sanskrit scholar or die trying. One of the best-known stories in it is about King Çibi, who gave up his life to save a pigeon from a hawk. It’s a Jātaka story and is frequently depicted in Buddhist sculptures, such as on the tope of Amarāvatī, which dates from around the beginning of our era. This story also appears in both Chinese and Islamic versions.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ethical Poetry.

The proneness of the Indian mind to reflection not only produced important results in religion, philosophy, and science; it also found a more abundant expression in poetry than the literature of any other nation can boast. Scattered throughout the most various departments of Sanskrit literature are innumerable apophthegms in which wise and noble, striking and original thoughts often appear in a highly finished and poetical garb. [378]These are plentiful in the law-books; in the epic and the drama they are frequently on the lips of heroes, sages, and gods; and in fables are constantly uttered by tigers, jackals, cats, and other animals. Above all, the Mahābhārata, which, to the pious Hindu, constitutes a moral encyclopædia, is an inexhaustible mine of proverbial philosophy. It is, however, natural that ethical maxims should be introduced in greatest abundance into works which, like the Panchatantra and Hitopadeça, were intended to be handbooks of practical moral philosophy.

The Indian tendency to reflect not only led to significant achievements in religion, philosophy, and science; it also had a richer expression in poetry than any other nation's literature can claim. There are countless sayings scattered throughout various fields of Sanskrit literature, where wise, noble, striking, and original thoughts often appear in a beautifully poetic form. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] These sayings are abundant in law books; in epics and dramas, they often come from the mouths of heroes, sages, and gods; and in fables, they are frequently spoken by tigers, jackals, cats, and other animals. Above all, the Mahābhārata, which serves as a moral encyclopedia for devout Hindus, is a never-ending source of proverbial wisdom. It's natural that ethical maxims appear most frequently in works like the Panchatantra and Hitopadeça, which were designed to be practical guides to moral philosophy.

Owing to the universality of this mode of expression in Sanskrit literature, there are but few works consisting exclusively of poetical aphorisms. The most important are the two collections by the highly-gifted Bhartṛihari, entitled respectively Nītiçataka, or “Century of Conduct,” and Vairāgya-çataka, or “Century of Renunciation.” Others are the Çānti-çataka, or “Century of Tranquillity,” by a Kashmirian poet named Çilhaṇa; the Moha-mudgara, or “Hammer of Folly,” a short poem commending the relinquishment of worldly desires, and wrongly attributed to Çankarāchārya; and the Chāṇakya-çataka, the “Centuries of Chāṇakya,” the reputed author of which was famous in India as a master of diplomacy, and is the leading character in the political drama Mudrā-rākshasa. The Nīti-manjarī, or “Cluster of Blossoms of Conduct,” which has not yet been published, is a collection of a peculiar kind. The moral maxims which it contains are illustrated by stories, and these are taken exclusively from the Rigveda. It consists of about 200 çlokas, and was composed by an author named Dyā Dviveda who accompanied his work with a commentary. In the latter he quotes largely from the Bṛihåddevatā, Sāyaṇa on the Rigveda, and other authors. [379]

Due to the widespread use of this form of expression in Sanskrit literature, there are only a few works that consist entirely of poetic aphorisms. The most significant are the two collections by the exceptionally talented Bhartṛihari, titled respectively Nītiçataka, or "Century of Conduct," and Vairāgya-çataka, or "Century of Renunciation." Other notable works include the Çānti-çataka, or "Century of Tranquility," by a Kashmiri poet named Çilhaṇa; the Moha-mudgara, or "Hammer of Folly," a short poem encouraging the abandonment of worldly desires, which is mistakenly attributed to Çankarāchārya; and the Chāṇakya-çataka, "Centuries of Chāṇakya," whose reputed author was renowned in India as a master of diplomacy and is the main character in the political drama Mudrā-rākshasa. The Nīti-manjarī, or "Cluster of Blossoms of Conduct," which has not yet been published, is a unique collection. The moral maxims it contains are illustrated by stories taken exclusively from the Rigveda. It consists of about 200 çlokas and was composed by an author named Dyā Dviveda, who included a commentary with his work. In that commentary, he heavily quotes from the Bṛihåddevatā, Sāyaṇa on the Rigveda, and other authors. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There are also some modern anthologies of Sanskrit gnomic poetry. One of these is Çrīdharadāsa’s Sadukti-karṇāmṛita, or “Ear-nectar of Good Maxims,” containing quotations from 446 poets, mostly of Bengal, and compiled in 1205 A.D. The Çārngadhara-paddhati, or “Anthology of Çārngadhara,” dating from the fourteenth century, comprises about 6000 stanzas culled from 264 authors. The Subhāshitāvalī, or “Series of Fine Sayings,” compiled by Vallabhadeva, contains some 3500 stanzas taken from about 350 poets. All that is best in Sanskrit sententious poetry has been collected by Dr. Böhtlingk, the Nestor of Indianists, in his Indische Sprüche. This work contains the text, critically edited and accompanied by a prose German translation, of nearly 8000 stanzas, which are culled from the whole field of classical Sanskrit literature and arranged according to the alphabetical order of the initial word.

There are also some contemporary collections of Sanskrit aphoristic poetry. One of these is Çrīdharadāsa’s Sadukti-karṇāmṛita, or “Ear-nectar of Good Maxims,” which includes quotes from 446 poets, mostly from Bengal, and was compiled in 1205 A.D. The Çārngadhara-paddhati, or “Anthology of Çārngadhara,” from the fourteenth century, contains about 6000 stanzas selected from 264 authors. The Subhāshitāvalī, or “Series of Fine Sayings,” compiled by Vallabhadeva, has around 3500 stanzas taken from about 350 poets. Dr. Böhtlingk, the pioneer of Indian studies, has gathered the finest examples of Sanskrit aphoristic poetry in his Indische Sprüche. This work features a critically edited text, accompanied by a prose German translation, of nearly 8000 stanzas, selected from the entire spectrum of classical Sanskrit literature and organized alphabetically by the first word.

Though composed in Pāli, the Dhammapada may perhaps be mentioned here. It is a collection of aphorisms representing the most beautiful, profound, and poetical thoughts in Buddhist literature.

Though written in Pāli, the Dhammapada might be worth mentioning here. It's a collection of sayings that convey some of the most beautiful, deep, and poetic ideas in Buddhist literature.

The keynote prevailing in all this poetry is the doctrine of the vanity of human life, which was developed before the rise of Buddhism in the sixth century B.C., and has dominated Indian thought ever since. There is no true happiness, we are here taught, but in the abandonment of desire and retirement from the world. The poet sees the luxuriant beauties of nature spread before his eyes, and feels their charm; but he turns from them sad and disappointed to seek mental calm and lasting happiness in the solitude of the forest. Hence the picture of a pious anchorite living in contemplation is often painted with enthusiasm. Free from all desires, he is as happy [380]as a king, when the earth is his couch, his arms his pillow, the sky his tent, the moon his lamp, when renunciation is his spouse, and the cardinal points are the maidens that fan him with winds. No Indian poet inculcates renunciation more forcibly than Bhartṛihari; the humorous and ironical touches which he occasionally introduces are doubtless due to the character of this remarkable man, who wavered between the spiritual and the worldly life throughout his career.

The main theme in all this poetry is the idea that life is ultimately pointless, a concept that was developed before Buddhism emerged in the sixth century B.C. and has shaped Indian philosophy ever since. We learn that true happiness can only be found by giving up desire and withdrawing from the world. The poet observes the stunning beauty of nature surrounding him and feels its allure; yet he sadly turns away, disappointed, seeking peace of mind and lasting happiness in the seclusion of the forest. As a result, the image of a devoted hermit engaged in contemplation is often portrayed with great admiration. Free from all desires, he is as happy [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as a king, lounging on the ground, using his arms as a pillow, the sky as his tent, and the moon as his lamp—where renunciation is his partner and the cardinal directions are the maidens who cool him with gentle breezes. No Indian poet advocates for giving up worldly life more powerfully than Bhartṛihari; the humorous and ironic elements he sometimes includes are likely reflections of his own unique character, as he oscillated between spiritual and material pursuits throughout his life.

Renunciation is not, however, the only goal to which the transitoriness of worldly goods leads the gnomic poets of India. The necessity of pursuing virtue is the practical lesson which they also draw from the vanity of mundane existence, and which finds expression in many noble admonitions:—

Renunciation isn't the only goal that the temporary nature of worldly goods leads to for the gnomic poets of India. They also emphasize the importance of pursuing virtue as a practical lesson drawn from the emptiness of everyday life, which is expressed in many wise pieces of advice:—

Transient indeed is human life,

Human life is indeed fleeting,

Like the moon’s disc in waters seen:

Like the moon’s reflection seen in the water:

Knowing how true this is, a man

Knowing how true this is, a man

Should ever practise what is good (Hit. iv. 133).

Should always practice what is good (Hit. iv. 133).

It is often said that when a man dies and leaves all his loved ones behind, his good works alone can accompany him on his journey to his next life. Nor should sin ever be committed in this life when there is none to see, for it is always witnessed by the “old hermit dwelling in the heart,” as the conscience is picturesquely called.

It’s often said that when a man dies and leaves his loved ones behind, only his good deeds can accompany him on his journey to the next life. No one should ever commit a sin in this life just because no one is watching, because it’s always seen by the “old hermit living in the heart,” as the conscience is vividly referred to.

That spirit of universal tolerance and love of mankind which enabled Buddhism to overstep the bounds not only of caste but of nationality, and thus to become the earliest world-religion, breathes throughout this poetry. Even the Mahābhārata, though a work of the Brahmans, contains such liberal sentiments as this:— [381]

That spirit of universal acceptance and love for humanity that allowed Buddhism to go beyond not just caste but also nationality, making it the first true world religion, can be felt throughout this poetry. Even the Mahābhārata, despite being a work by the Brahmans, includes such open-minded ideas as this:— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Men of high rank win no esteem

Men of high rank earn no respect

If lacking in good qualities;

If missing good qualities;

A Çūdra even deserves respect

A Çūdra deserves respect too.

Who knows and does his duty well (xiii. 2610).

Who knows and does his job well (xiii. 2610).

The following stanza shows how cosmopolitan Bhartṛihari was in his views:—

The following stanza shows how open-minded Bhartṛihari was in his views:—

“This man’s our own, a stranger that”:

“This man belongs to us, a stranger that”:

Thus narrow-minded people think.

Thus, close-minded people believe.

However, noble-minded men

However, kind-hearted men

Regard the whole world as their kin.

Regard the entire world as their family.

But these poets go even beyond the limits of humanity and inculcate sympathy with the joys and sorrows of all creatures:—

But these poets go even beyond the limits of humanity and teach us to feel empathy for the joys and sorrows of all creatures:—

To harm no living thing in deed,

To not harm any living thing by what I do,

In thought or word, to exercise

In thought or word, to act

Benevolence and charity:

Kindness and giving:

Virtue’s eternal law is this (Mahābh. xii. 5997).

Virtue’s eternal law is this (Mahābh. xii. 5997).

Gentleness and forbearance towards good and bad alike are thus recommended in the Hitopadeça:—

Gentleness and patience towards both good and bad is thus suggested in the Hitopadeça:—

Even to beings destitute

Even to beings in need

Of virtue good men pity show:

Of virtue, good men show pity:

The moon does not her light withdraw

The moon doesn't pull back her light.

Even from the pariah’s abode (i. 63).

Even from the outcast's home (i. 63).

The Panchatantra, again, dissuades thus from thoughts of revenge:—

The Panchatantra also warns against revenge:—

Devise no ill at any time

Devise no harm at any time

To injure those that do thee harm:

To hurt those who harm you:

They of themselves will some day fall,

They will eventually fall on their own.

Like trees that grow on river banks.

Like trees that grow along riverbanks.

The good qualities of the virtuous are often described and contrasted with the characteristics of evil-doers. [382]This, for instance, is how Bhartṛihari illustrates the humility of the benevolent:—

The good qualities of virtuous people are often described and contrasted with the traits of wrongdoers. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]This, for example, is how Bhartṛihari illustrates the humility of those who do good:—

The trees bend downward with the burden of their fruit,

The trees lean down under the weight of their fruit,

The clouds bow low, heavy with waters they will shed:

The clouds hang low, heavy with water they are about to release:

The noble hold not high their heads through pride of wealth;

The noble do not hold their heads high out of pride in their wealth;

Thus those behave who are on others’ good intent (i. 71).

Thus those behave who rely on others' goodwill (i. 71).

Many fine thoughts about true friendship and the value of intercourse with good men are found here, often exemplified in a truly poetical spirit. This, for instance, is from the Panchatantra:—

Many great ideas about true friendship and the importance of connecting with good people are found here, often shown in a truly poetic way. This, for example, is from the Panchatantra:—

Who is not made a better man

Who doesn't become a better person

By contact with a noble friend?

By reaching out to a noble friend?

A water-drop on lotus-leaves

A drop of water on lotus leaves

Assumes the splendour of a pearl (iii. 61).

Assumes the beauty of a pearl (iii. 61).

It is perhaps natural that poetry with a strong pessimistic colouring should contain many bitter sayings about women and their character. Here is an example of how they are often described:—

It’s probably normal for poetry with a heavy pessimistic tone to have a lot of harsh remarks about women and their nature. Here’s an example of how they are often portrayed:—

The love of women but a moment lasts.

The love of women lasts only a moment.

Like colours of the dawn or evening red;

Like the colors of dawn or evening red;

Their aims are crooked like a river’s course;

Their goals are twisted like a river’s path;

Inconstant are they as the lightning flash;

Inconsistent are they like a flash of lightning;

Like serpents, they deserve no confidence (Kathās. xxxvii. 143).

Like snakes, they deserve no trust (Kathās. xxxvii. 143).

At the same time there are several passages in which female character is represented in a more favourable light, and others sing the praise of faithful wives.

At the same time, there are several sections where female characters are portrayed in a more positive way, and others that celebrate loyal wives.

Here, too, we meet with many pithy sayings about the misery of poverty and the degradation of servitude; while the power of money to invest the worthless man with the appearance of every talent and virtue is described with bitter irony and scathing sarcasm.

Here, too, we come across many impactful sayings about the pain of poverty and the humiliation of servitude; while the influence of money to make a worthless person seem talented and virtuous is portrayed with sharp irony and biting sarcasm.

As might be expected, true knowledge receives frequent [383]and high appreciation in Sanskrit ethical poetry. It is compared with a rich treasure which cannot be divided among relations, which no thief can steal, and which is never diminished by being imparted to others. Contempt, on the other hand, is poured on pedantry and spurious learning. Those who have read many books, without understanding their sense, are likened to an ass laden with sandal wood, who feels only the weight, but knows nothing of the value of his burden.

As you might expect, true knowledge gets a lot of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and is highly valued in Sanskrit ethical poetry. It's compared to a rich treasure that can't be divided among family, can't be stolen by thieves, and doesn't diminish when shared with others. In contrast, contempt is directed at pretentiousness and fake learning. Those who read many books without understanding them are likened to a donkey carrying sandalwood—it only feels the weight and doesn't know the worth of what it's carrying.

As the belief in transmigration has cast its shadow over Indian thought from pre-Buddhistic times, it is only natural that the conception of fate should be prominent in Sanskrit moral poetry. Here, indeed, we often read that no one can escape from the operation of destiny, but at the same time we find constant admonitions not to let this fact paralyse human effort. For, as is shown in the Hitopadeça and elsewhere, fate is nothing else than the result of action done in a former birth. Hence every man can by right conduct shape his future fate, just as a potter can mould a lump of clay into whatever form he desires. Human action is thus a necessary complement to fate; the latter cannot proceed without the former any more than a cart, as the Hitopadeça expresses it, can move with only one wheel. This doctrine is inculcated with many apt illustrations. Thus in one stanza of the Hitopadeça it is pointed out that “antelopes do not enter into the mouth of the sleeping lion”; in another the question is asked, “Who without work could obtain oil from sesamum seeds?” Or, as the Mahābhārata once puts it, fate without human action cannot be fulfilled, just as seed sown outside the field bears no fruit.

As the belief in reincarnation has influenced Indian thought since before Buddhism, it's natural that the idea of fate features prominently in Sanskrit moral poetry. Here, we often read that no one can escape the workings of destiny, but at the same time, there are continuous reminders not to let this fact stifle human effort. For, as shown in the Hitopadeça and elsewhere, fate is simply the result of actions taken in a past life. Therefore, everyone can shape their future fate through right conduct, just as a potter can shape a lump of clay into any form they desire. Human action is thus essential to fate; one cannot exist without the other, just like a cart, as the Hitopadeça describes, cannot move with only one wheel. This teaching is illustrated in many effective ways. For example, one stanza of the Hitopadeça emphasizes that “antelopes do not enter the mouth of the sleeping lion”; in another, it poses the question, “Who without work could get oil from sesame seeds?” Or, as the Mahābhārata asserts, fate cannot be realized without human action, just as seeds planted outside a field will not yield any fruit.

For those who are suffering from the assaults of [384]adverse fate there are many exhortations to firmness and constancy. The following is a stanza of this kind from the Panchatantra:—

For those who are facing the challenges of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bad luck, there are many reminders to stay strong and steady. Here’s a verse of this nature from the Panchatantra:—

In fortune and calamity

In good times and bad

The great ever remain the same:

The great always stay the same:

The sun is at its rising red,

The sun is rising red,

Red also when about to set.

Red also when about to set.

Collected in the ethico-didactic works which have been described in this chapter, and scattered throughout the rest of the literature, the notions held by the Brahmans in the sphere of moral philosophy have never received a methodical treatment, as in the Pāli literature of Buddhism. In the orthodox systems of Hindu philosophy, to which we now turn, they find no place. [385]

Collected in the ethical and educational works mentioned in this chapter, and scattered throughout other literature, the ideas held by the Brahmans regarding moral philosophy have never been systematically addressed, as seen in the Pāli literature of Buddhism. In the orthodox systems of Hindu philosophy, which we will now explore, they are absent. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XV

Philosophy

The beginnings of Indian philosophy, which are to be found in the latest hymns of the Rigveda and in the Atharvaveda, are concerned with speculations on the origin of the world and on the eternal principle by which it is created and maintained. The Yajurveda further contains fantastic cosmogonic legends describing how the Creator produces all things by means of the omnipotent sacrifice. With these Vedic ideas are intimately connected, and indeed largely identical, those of the earlier Upanishads. This philosophy is essentially pantheistic and idealistic. By the side of it grew up an atheistic and empirical school of thought, which in the sixth century B.C. furnished the foundation of the two great unorthodox religious systems of Buddhism and Jainism.

The origins of Indian philosophy, found in the latest hymns of the Rigveda and in the Atharvaveda, focus on theories about the world's creation and the timeless principles that sustain it. The Yajurveda also includes remarkable creation myths that explain how the Creator brings everything into existence through powerful sacrifices. These Vedic concepts are closely linked and mostly identical to those in the earlier Upanishads. This philosophy is fundamentally pantheistic and idealistic. Alongside it, an atheistic and empirical school of thought emerged, which in the sixth century B.C. laid the groundwork for the two major unorthodox religious traditions of Buddhism and Jainism.

The Upanishad philosophy is in a chaotic condition, but the speculations of this and of other schools of thought were gradually reduced to order and systematised in manuals from about the first century of our era onwards. Altogether nine systems may be distinguished, some of which must in their origin go back to the beginning of the sixth century B.C. at least. Of the six systems which are accounted orthodox no less than four were originally atheistic, and one remained so throughout. The strangeness of this fact disappears [386]when we reflect that the only conditions of orthodoxy in India were the recognition of the class privileges of the Brahman caste and a nominal acknowledgment of the infallibility of the Veda, neither full agreement with Vedic doctrines nor the confession of a belief in the existence of God being required. With these two limitations the utmost freedom of thought prevailed in Brahmanism. Hence the boldest philosophical speculation and conformity with the popular religion went hand and hand, to a degree which has never been equalled in any other country. Of the orthodox systems, by far the most important are the pantheistic Vedānta, which, as continuing the doctrines of the Upanishads, has been the dominant philosophy of Brahmanism since the end of the Vedic period, and the atheistic Sānkhya, which, for the first time in the history of the world, asserted the complete independence of the human mind and attempted to solve its problems solely by the aid of reason.

The Upanishad philosophy is in a disorganized state, but the theories from this and other schools of thought were gradually organized and systematized in manuals starting around the first century AD. A total of nine systems can be identified, some of which likely trace back to at least the beginning of the sixth century BC. Among the six systems considered orthodox, four were originally atheistic, and one maintained atheism throughout. The oddity of this situation vanishes when we realize that the only requirements for orthodoxy in India were acknowledging the social privileges of the Brahman caste and a superficial acceptance of the Veda's authority; neither full agreement with Vedic doctrines nor a belief in God’s existence was necessary. With these two caveats, there was significant freedom of thought within Brahmanism. As a result, the most daring philosophical ideas coexisted with popular religion to an extent never seen in any other country. Of the orthodox systems, the most significant are the pantheistic Vedānta, which continues the teachings of the Upanishads and has been the dominant philosophy of Brahmanism since the end of the Vedic period, and the atheistic Sānkhya, which, for the first time in history, claimed the complete independence of the human mind and sought to address its challenges solely through reason.

On the Sānkhya were based the two heterodox religious systems of Buddhism and Jainism, which denied the authority of the Veda, and opposed the Brahman caste system and ceremonial. Still more heterodox was the Materialist philosophy of Chārvāka, which went further and denied even the fundamental doctrines common to all other schools of Indian thought, orthodox and unorthodox, the belief in transmigration dependent on retribution, and the belief in salvation or release from transmigration.

On the Sānkhya were based the two non-traditional religious systems of Buddhism and Jainism, which rejected the authority of the Veda and opposed the Brahman caste system and rituals. Even more radical was the Materialist philosophy of Chārvāka, which went further by denying even the basic beliefs shared by all other Indian thought schools, both orthodox and unorthodox, such as the belief in reincarnation tied to moral consequences and the belief in liberation from the cycle of reincarnation.

The theory that every individual passes after death into a series of new existences in heavens or hells, or in the bodies of men and animals, or in plants on earth, where it is rewarded or punished for all deeds committed in a [387]former life, was already so firmly established in the sixth century B.C., that Buddha received it without question into his religious system; and it has dominated the belief of the Indian people from those early times down to the present day. There is, perhaps, no more remarkable fact in the history of the human mind than that this strange doctrine, never philosophically demonstrated, should have been regarded as self-evident for 2500 years by every philosophical school or religious sect in India, excepting only the Materialists. By the acceptance of this doctrine the Vedic optimism, which looked forward to a life of eternal happiness in heaven, was transformed into the gloomy prospect of an interminable series of miserable existences leading from one death to another. The transition to the developed view of the Upanishads is to be found in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa (above, p. 223).

The idea that every person, after dying, goes through a series of new lives in heavens or hells, or in the bodies of humans and animals, or in plants on earth, where they are rewarded or punished for their actions in a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]previous life, was already so well established in the sixth century B.C. that Buddha accepted it without hesitation into his belief system; and it has influenced the beliefs of the Indian people from those early days to now. There’s perhaps no more striking fact in the history of human thought than that this unusual doctrine, which has never been philosophically proven, has been considered self-evident for 2500 years by every philosophical school or religious group in India, except for the Materialists. By embracing this doctrine, the Vedic optimism, which anticipated a life of eternal happiness in heaven, was transformed into the bleak outlook of an endless cycle of suffering lives leading from one death to another. The shift to the developed perspective of the Upanishads can be found in the Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa (above, p. 223).

How is the origin of the momentous doctrine which produced this change to be accounted for? The Rigveda contains no traces of it beyond a couple of passages in the last book which speak of the soul of a dead man as going to the waters or plants. It seems hardly likely that so far-reaching a theory should have been developed from the stray fancies of one or two later Vedic poets. It seems more probable that the Aryan settlers received the first impulse in this direction from the aboriginal inhabitants of India. As is well known, there is among half-savage tribes a wide-spread belief that the soul after death passes into the trunks of trees and the bodies of animals. Thus the Sonthals of India are said even at the present day to hold that the souls of the good enter into fruit-bearing trees. But among such races the notion of transmigration does not go beyond a [388]belief in the continuance of human existence in animals and trees. If, therefore, the Aryan Indians borrowed the idea from the aborigines, they certainly deserve the credit of having elaborated out of it the theory of an unbroken chain of existences, intimately connected with the moral principle of requïtal. The immovable hold it acquired on Indian thought is doubtless due to the satisfactory explanation it offered of the misfortune or prosperity which is often clearly caused by no action done in this life. Indeed, the Indian doctrine of transmigration, fantastic though it may appear to us, has the twofold merit of satisfying the requirement of justice in the moral government of the world, and at the same time inculcating a valuable ethical principle which makes every man the architect of his own fate. For, as every bad deed done in this existence must be expiated, so every good deed will be rewarded in the next existence. From the enjoyment of the fruits of actions already done there is no escape; for, in the words of the Mahābhārata, “as among a thousand cows a calf finds its mother, so the deed previously done follows after the doer.”

How can we explain the origin of the significant doctrine that led to this change? The Rigveda shows little evidence of it except for a few lines in the last book that mention a dead person's soul going to bodies of water or plants. It seems unlikely that such a profound theory developed from the random ideas of just one or two later Vedic poets. It's more likely that the Aryan settlers got the initial inspiration from the indigenous people of India. It's well known that among some primitive tribes, there is a widespread belief that a soul after death enters the trunks of trees and the bodies of animals. For example, the Sonthals of India are said to believe even today that the souls of the good enter fruit-bearing trees. However, in these cultures, the concept of transmigration doesn’t extend beyond a belief in the ongoing existence of humans in animals and trees. So, if the Aryan Indians took this idea from the indigenous people, they certainly deserve credit for developing it into the theory of an unbroken cycle of existences, closely tied to the moral principle of reward and punishment. The strong hold this idea has on Indian thought is likely due to the way it explains the misfortunes or successes that often seem disconnected from actions taken in this life. Indeed, the Indian doctrine of transmigration, though it may seem strange to us, has the advantage of fulfilling the need for justice in the moral order of the world while also promoting an important ethical principle that makes each person the builder of their own destiny. Because, just as every bad deed in this life must be atoned for, every good deed will be rewarded in the next life. There’s no escaping the consequences of actions already taken; as stated in the Mahābhārata, “just as a calf among a thousand cows finds its mother, so the deed done follows after the doer.”

The cycle of existences (saṃsāra) is regarded as having no beginning, for as every event of the present life is the result of an action done in a past one, the same must hold true of each preceding existence ad infinitum. The subsequent effectiveness of guilt and of merit, commonly called adṛishṭa or “the unseen,” but often also simply karma, “deed or work,” is believed to regulate not only the life of the individual, but the origin and development of everything in the world; for whatever takes place cannot but affect some creature, and must therefore, by the law of retribution, be due to some previous act of that creature. In other words, [389]the operations of nature are also the results of the good or bad deeds of living beings. There is thus no room for independent divine rule by the side of the power of karma, which governs everything with iron necessity. Hence, even the systems which acknowledge a God can only assign to him the function of guiding the world and the life of creatures in strict accordance with the law of retribution, which even he cannot break. The periodic destruction and renewal of the universe, an application of the theory on a grand scale, forms part of the doctrine of saṃsāra or cycle of existence.

The cycle of existences (saṃsāra) is considered to have no beginning, because every event in the present life results from actions taken in past lives. This pattern applies to every previous existence ad infinitum. The ongoing impact of guilt and merit, often referred to as adṛishṭa or “the unseen,” but also simply karma, meaning “deed or work,” is thought to influence not just an individual's life, but also the origin and development of everything in the world. Whatever happens affects some living being and must, therefore, according to the law of retribution, be linked to some previous act by that being. In other words, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the workings of nature are also outcomes of the good or bad actions of living beings. Thus, there’s no space for independent divine rule alongside the power of karma, which governs everything with an unyielding necessity. Consequently, even systems that recognize a God can only ascribe to Him the role of guiding the world and the lives of creatures strictly according to the law of retribution, which even He cannot violate. The periodic destruction and renewal of the universe, a broad application of this theory, is part of the doctrine of saṃsāra or the cycle of existence.

Common to all the systems of philosophy, and as old as that of transmigration, is the doctrine of salvation, which puts an end to transmigration. All action is brought about by desire, which, in its turn is based on avidyā, a sort of “ignorance,” that mistakes the true nature of things, and is the ultimate source of transmigration. Originally having only the negative sense of non-knowledge (a-vidyā), the word here came to have the positive sense of “false knowledge.” Such ignorance is dispelled by saving knowledge, which, according to every philosophical school of India, consists in some special form of cognition. This universal knowledge, which is not the result of merit, but breaks into life independently, destroys, the subsequent effect of works which would otherwise bear fruit in future existences, and thus puts an end to transmigration. It cannot, however, influence those works the fruit of which has already begun to ripen. Hence, the present life continues from the moment of enlightenment till definite salvation at death, just as the potter’s wheel goes on revolving for a time after the completion of the pot. But no merit or demerit results from acts done after enlightenment (or [390]“conversion” as we should say), because all desire for the objects of the world is at an end.

Common to all philosophical systems, and as old as the idea of reincarnation, is the belief in salvation that ends the cycle of rebirth. All actions arise from desire, which is rooted in avidyā, a form of “ignorance” that distorts the true nature of reality and is the fundamental cause of reincarnation. Initially, it only had the negative meaning of non-knowledge (a-vidyā), but it has evolved to mean “false knowledge.” This ignorance is cleared away by saving knowledge, which, according to every philosophical school in India, involves a specific type of understanding. This universal knowledge, which isn't earned through merit but emerges on its own, eliminates the future consequences of actions that would otherwise lead to new existences, thereby ending reincarnation. However, it cannot affect actions whose consequences have already begun to develop. Therefore, life continues from the moment of enlightenment until final salvation at death, just like a potter’s wheel keeps spinning for a while after the pot is finished. Yet, no merit or demerit comes from actions performed after enlightenment (or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“conversion,” as we might say) because the desire for worldly objects has completely ceased.

The popular beliefs about heavens and hells, gods, demi-gods, and demons, were retained in Buddhism and Jainism, as well as in the orthodox systems. But these higher and more fortunate beings were considered to be also subject to the law of transmigration, and, unless they obtained saving knowledge, to be on a lower level than the man who had obtained such knowledge.

The common beliefs about heavens and hells, gods, demi-gods, and demons were maintained in Buddhism and Jainism, as well as in the traditional systems. However, these higher and more fortunate beings were also seen as subject to the law of rebirth, and unless they gained enlightening knowledge, they were considered to be on a lower level than a person who had achieved that knowledge.

The monistic theory of the early Upanishads, which identified the individual soul with Brahma, aroused the opposition of the rationalistic founder of the Sānkhya system, Kapila, who, according to Buddhist legends, was pre-Buddhistic, and whose doctrines Buddha followed and elaborated. His teaching is entirely dualistic, admitting only two things, both without beginning and end, but essentially different, matter on the one hand, and an infinite plurality of individual souls on the other. An account of the nature and the mutual relation of these two, forms the main content of the system. Kapila was, indeed, the first who drew a sharp line of demarcation between the two domains of matter and soul. The saving knowledge which delivers from the misery of transmigration consists, according to the Sānkhya system, in recognising the absolute distinction between soul and matter.

The monistic theory of the early Upanishads, which equated the individual soul with Brahma, faced pushback from the rationalistic founder of the Sānkhya system, Kapila. According to Buddhist legends, he existed before Buddhism and his ideas influenced the Buddha, who expanded on them. His teachings are purely dualistic, acknowledging only two entities, both eternal, yet fundamentally different: matter on one side and an infinite number of individual souls on the other. The main focus of the system is to explain the nature and relationship between these two. Kapila was indeed the first to clearly separate the domains of matter and soul. The knowledge that frees one from the suffering of reincarnation, according to the Sānkhya system, lies in recognizing the absolute distinction between soul and matter.

The existence of a supreme god who creates and rules the universe is denied, and would be irreconcilable with the system. For according to its doctrine the unconscious matter of Nature originally contains within itself the power of evolution (in the interest of souls, which are entirely passive during the process), while karma alone determines the course of that evolution. [391]The adherents of the system defend their atheism by maintaining that the origin of misery presents an insoluble problem to the theist, for a god who has created and rules the world could not possibly escape from the reproach of cruelty and partiality. Much stress is laid by this school in general on the absence of any cogent proof for the existence of God.

The idea of a supreme god who creates and governs the universe is rejected and would conflict with the system. According to its beliefs, the unconscious matter of Nature inherently possesses the power of evolution (in the interest of souls, which remain completely passive during this process), while karma solely dictates the direction of that evolution. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The followers of this system support their atheism by arguing that the origin of suffering is an unsolvable dilemma for theists, because a god who created and rules the world could not avoid accusations of cruelty and favoritism. This school emphasizes the lack of any convincing evidence for the existence of God.

The world is maintained to be real, and that from all eternity; for the existent can only be produced from the existent. The reality of an object is regarded as resulting simply from perception, always supposing the senses of the perceiver to be sound. The world is described as developing according to certain laws out of primitive matter (prakṛiti or pradhāna). The genuine philosophic spirit of its method of rising from the known elements of experience to the unknown by logical demonstration till the ultimate cause is reached, must give this system a special interest in the eyes of evolutionists whose views are founded on the results of modern physical science.

The world is considered real and has been for all time; because what exists can only come from what already exists. The reality of an object is seen as coming from perception, assuming the perceiver's senses are functioning properly. The world is described as evolving according to specific laws from basic matter (prakṛiti or pradhāna). The true philosophical approach of moving from known experiences to the unknown through logical reasoning until the ultimate cause is found, gives this system particular interest to evolutionists whose ideas are based on modern physical science outcomes.

The evolution and diversity of the world are explained by primæval matter, although uniform and indivisible, consisting of three different substances called guṇas or constituents (originally “strands” of a rope). By the combination of these in varying proportions the diverse material products were supposed to have arisen. The constituent, called sattva, distinguished by the qualities of luminousness and lightness in the object, and by virtue, benevolence, and other pleasing attributes in the subject, is associated with the feeling of joy; rajas, distinguished by activity and various hurtful qualities, is associated with pain; and tamas, distinguished by heaviness, rigidity, and darkness on the one hand, and [392]fear, unconsciousness, and so forth, on the other, is associated with apathy. At the end of a cosmic period all things are supposed to be dissolved into primitive matter, the alternations of evolution, existence, and dissolution having neither beginning nor end.

The evolution and diversity of the world can be explained by primal matter, which, although uniform and indivisible, is made up of three different substances called guṇas or constituents (originally “strands” of a rope). These constituents combine in varying proportions to give rise to the diverse material products. The constituent known as sattva, characterized by qualities of brightness and lightness in objects and by virtue, kindness, and other appealing traits in people, is associated with feelings of joy; rajas, marked by activity and various harmful qualities, is linked to pain; and tamas, known for heaviness, rigidity, and darkness on one side and fear, unconsciousness, and so on, on the other, is associated with apathy. At the end of a cosmic period, everything is believed to dissolve back into primal matter, with the cycles of evolution, existence, and dissolution having no beginning or end.

The psychology of the Sānkhya system is specially important. Peculiarly interesting is its doctrine that all mental operations, such as perception, thinking, willing, are not performed by the soul, but are merely mechanical processes of the internal organs, that is to say, of matter. The soul itself possesses no attributes or qualities, and can only be described negatively. There being no qualitative difference between souls, the principle of personality and identity is supplied by the subtile or internal body, which, chiefly formed of the inner organs and the senses, surrounds and is made conscious by the soul. This internal body, being the vehicle of merit and demerit, which are the basis of transmigration, accompanies the soul on its wanderings from one gross body to another, whether the latter be that of a god, a man, an animal, or a tree. Conscious life is bondage to pain, in which pleasure is included by this peculiarly pessimistic system. When salvation, which is the absolute cessation of pain, is obtained, the internal body is dissolved into its material elements, and the soul, becoming finally isolated, continues to exist individually, but in absolute unconsciousness.

The psychology of the Sānkhya system is particularly significant. It has a fascinating belief that all mental activities, like perception, thinking, and willing, aren't done by the soul; instead, they are simply mechanical functions of the internal organs, meaning they are processes of matter. The soul itself has no attributes or qualities and can only be described in negative terms. Since there is no qualitative difference between souls, the idea of personality and identity comes from the subtle or internal body, which is mainly made up of the inner organs and senses and is made aware by the soul. This internal body, which carries merit and demerit that form the basis for reincarnation, follows the soul as it moves from one physical body to another, whether it's a god, a human, an animal, or a tree. Conscious life is a bondage to suffering, which in this particularly pessimistic view, includes pleasure. When salvation, or the complete end of suffering, is achieved, the internal body breaks down into its material elements, and the soul, now isolated, continues to exist individually but in total unconsciousness.

The name of the system, which only begins to be mentioned in the later Upanishads, and more frequently in the Mahābhārata, is derived from saṃkhyā, “number.” There is, however, some doubt as to whether it originally meant “enumeration,” from the twenty-five tattvas or principles which it sets forth, or “inferential or [393]discriminative” doctrine, from the method which it pursues.

The name of the system, which starts to be mentioned in the later Upanishads and more often in the Mahābhārata, comes from saṃkhyā, meaning “number.” However, there's some uncertainty about whether it originally referred to “enumeration,” based on the twenty-five tattvas or principles it outlines, or “inferential or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]discriminative” philosophy, based on the method it follows.

Kapila, the founder of the system, whose teaching is presupposed by Buddhism, and whom Buddhistic legend connects with Kapila-vastu, the birthplace of Buddha, must have lived before the middle of the sixth century. No work of his, if he ever committed his system to writing, has been preserved. Indeed, the very existence of such a person as Kapila has been doubted, in spite of the unanimity with which Indian tradition designates a man of this name as the founder of the system. The second leading authority of the Sānkhya philosophy was Panchaçikha, who may have lived about the beginning of our era. The oldest systematic manual which has been preserved is the Sānkhya-kārikā of Īçvara-kṛishṇa. As it was translated into Chinese between 557 and 583 A.D., it cannot belong to a later century than the fifth, and may be still older. This work deals very concisely and methodically with the doctrines of the Sānkhya in sixty-nine stanzas (composed in the complicated Āryā metre), to which three others were subsequently added. It appears to have superseded the Sūtras of Panchaçikha, who is mentioned in it as the chief disseminator of the system. There are two excellent commentaries on the Sānkhya-kārikā, the one composed about 700 A.D. by Gauḍapāda, and the other soon after 1100 A.D. by Vāchaspati Miçra.

Kapila, the founder of the system whose teachings are foundational to Buddhism and whom Buddhist tradition links to Kapila-vastu, the birthplace of Buddha, must have lived before the middle of the sixth century. No writings by him, if he ever recorded his teachings, have survived. In fact, the very existence of someone named Kapila has been doubted, even though Indian tradition unanimously identifies him as the founder of the system. The second major authority of Sānkhya philosophy was Panchaçikha, who may have lived around the start of our era. The oldest systematic manual that has been preserved is the Sānkhya-kārikā by Īçvara-Krishna. Since it was translated into Chinese between 557 and 583 A.D., it can't be from a later century than the fifth and may be even older. This work presents the doctrines of Sānkhya very concisely and methodically in sixty-nine stanzas (written in the complex Āryā meter), to which three additional stanzas were later added. It seems to have replaced the Sūtras of Panchaçikha, who is mentioned in it as the main disseminator of the system. There are two excellent commentaries on the Sānkhya-kārikā, one written around 700 A.D. by Gauḍapāda, and the other shortly after 1100 A.D. by Vāchaspati Miçra.

The Sānkhya Sūtras, long regarded as the oldest manual of the system, and attributed to Kapila, were probably not composed till about 1400 A.D. The author of this work, which also goes by the name of Sānkhya-pravachana, endeavours in vain to show that there is no difference between the doctrines of the Sānkhya and [394]of the Upanishads. He is also much influenced by the ideas of the Yoga as well as the Vedānta system. In the oldest commentary on this work, that of Aniruddha, composed about 1500 A.D., the objectiveness of the treatment is particularly useful. Much more detailed, but far less objective, is the commentary of Vijnāna-bhikshu, entitled Sānkhya-pravachana-bhāshya, and written in the second half of the sixteenth century. The author’s point of view being theistic, he effaces the characteristic features of the different systems in the endeavour to show that all the six orthodox systems contain the absolute truth in their main doctrines.

The Sānkhya Sūtras, often seen as the earliest guide of the system and attributed to Kapila, were likely not written until around 1400 A.D. The author of this work, which is also known as Sānkhya-pravachana, unsuccessfully tries to demonstrate that there’s no difference between the teachings of the Sānkhya and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the Upanishads. He is significantly influenced by the ideas from both the Yoga and Vedānta philosophies. In the oldest commentary on this text, written by Aniruddha around 1500 A.D., the objective nature of the analysis is particularly helpful. In contrast, the commentary by Vijnāna-bhikshu, titled Sānkhya-pravachana-bhāshya and created in the latter half of the sixteenth century, is much more detailed but far less objective. The author, holding a theistic viewpoint, diminishes the unique elements of the various systems to argue that all six orthodox systems contain the fundamental truth in their core teachings.

From the beginning of our era down to recent times the Sānkhya doctrines have exercised considerable influence on the religious and philosophical life of India, though to a much less extent than the Vedānta. Some of its individual teachings, such as that of the three guṇas, have become the common property of the whole of Sanskrit literature. At the time of the great Vedāntist, Çankara (800 A.D.), the Sānkhya system was held in high honour. The law book of Manu followed this doctrine, though with an admixture of the theistic notions of the Mīmāṃsā and Vedānta systems as well as of popular mythology. The Mahābhārata, especially Book XII., is full of Sānkhya doctrines; indeed almost every detail of the teachings of this system is to be found somewhere in the great epic. Its numerous deviations from the regular Sānkhya text-books are only secondary, as Professor Garbe thinks, even though the Mahābhārata is our oldest actual source for the system. Nearly half the Purāṇas follow the cosmogony of the Sānkhya, and even those which are Vedāntic are largely influenced by its doctrines. The purity of the Sānkhya [395]notions are, however, everywhere in the Purāṇas obscured by Vedānta doctrines, especially that of cosmical illusion. A peculiarity of the Purāṇic Sānkhya is the conception of Spirit or Purusha as the male, and Matter or Prakṛiti as the female, principle in creation.

From the beginning of our era to recent times, the Sānkhya doctrines have had a significant impact on the religious and philosophical life of India, although not as much as the Vedānta. Some of its individual teachings, like the concept of the three guṇas, have become widely accepted throughout Sanskrit literature. During the time of the great Vedāntist, Çankara (800 A.D.), the Sānkhya system was highly regarded. The law book of Manu adhered to this doctrine, but mixed it with theistic ideas from the Mīmāṃsā and Vedānta systems, along with elements of popular mythology. The Mahābhārata, especially Book XII., is filled with Sānkhya doctrines; indeed, almost every aspect of the teachings of this system can be found somewhere in the great epic. Its various departures from the standard Sānkhya textbooks are considered secondary by Professor Garbe, despite the fact that the Mahābhārata is our oldest actual source for the system. Almost half of the Purāṇas follow the Sānkhya cosmogony, and even those which are Vedāntic are largely influenced by its doctrines. However, the clarity of the Sānkhya [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] notions is often obscured in the Purāṇas by Vedānta teachings, especially that of cosmic illusion. A unique aspect of the Purāṇic Sānkhya is the idea of Spirit or Purusha as the male principle and Matter or Prakṛiti as the female principle in creation.

On the Sānkhya system are based the two philosophical religions of Buddhism and Jainism in all their main outlines. Their fundamental doctrine is that life is nothing but suffering. The cause of suffering is the desire, based on ignorance, to live and enjoy the world. The aim of both is to redeem mankind from the misery of mundane existence by the annihilation of desire, with the aid of renunciation of the world and the practice of unbounded kindness towards all creatures. These two pessimistic religions are so extremely similar that the Jainas, or adherents of Jina, were long looked upon as a Buddhist sect. Research has, however, led to the discovery that the founders of both systems were contemporaries, the most eminent of the many teachers who in the sixth century opposed the Brahman ceremonial and caste pretensions in Northern Central India. Both religions, while acknowledging the lower and ephemeral gods of Brahmanism, deny, like the Sānkhya, the existence of an eternal supreme Deity. As they developed, they diverged in various respects from the system to which they owed their philosophical notions. Hence it came about that Sānkhya writers stoutly opposed some of their teachings, particularly the Buddhist denial of soul, the doctrine that all things have only a momentary existence, and that salvation is an annihilation of self. Here, however, it should be noted that Buddha himself refused to decide the question whether nirvāṇa is complete extinction or an unending state of unconscious bliss. [396]The latter view was doubtless a concession to the Vedāntic conception of Brahma, in which the individual soul is merged on attaining salvation.

The Sānkhya system forms the foundation of the two philosophical religions of Buddhism and Jainism in all their key aspects. Their core belief is that life is fundamentally suffering. The source of suffering is desire, rooted in ignorance, to live and enjoy the world. Both aim to free humanity from the pain of worldly existence by eliminating desire, through renouncing the world and practicing limitless compassion towards all beings. These two pessimistic religions are so closely related that the Jainas, or followers of Jina, were historically viewed as a Buddhist sect. However, research has revealed that the founders of both systems were contemporaries, some of the most prominent teachers in the sixth century who challenged the Brahman rituals and caste hierarchy in Northern Central India. While both religions recognize the lower, temporary gods of Brahmanism, they, like Sānkhya, deny the existence of an eternal supreme Deity. As they evolved, they diverged in various ways from the system that influenced their philosophical ideas. Consequently, Sānkhya writers strongly opposed some of their teachings, especially the Buddhist denial of the soul, the idea that all things exist only momentarily, and the belief that salvation is the annihilation of the self. However, it should be noted that Buddha himself declined to settle whether nirvāṇa is total extinction or a continuous state of unconscious bliss. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]This latter perspective was likely a nod to the Vedāntic view of Brahma, where the individual soul merges upon achieving salvation.

The importance of these systems lies not in their metaphysical speculations, which occupy but a subordinate position, but in their high development of moral principles, which are almost entirely neglected in the orthodox systems of Indian philosophy. The fate of the two religions has been strangely different. Jainism has survived as an insignificant sect in India alone; Buddhism has long since vanished from the land of its birth, but has become a world religion counting more adherents than any other faith.

The significance of these systems isn't in their abstract theories, which take a backseat, but in their advanced moral principles, which are mostly overlooked in traditional Indian philosophy. The destinies of the two religions have turned out quite differently. Jainism has endured as a minor sect in India, while Buddhism has faded away from its birthplace but has grown into a global religion with more followers than any other faith.

The Sānkhya philosophy, with the addition of a peculiar form of mental asceticism as the most effective means of acquiring saving knowledge, appears to have assumed definite shape in a manual at an earlier period than any of the other orthodox systems. This is the Yoga philosophy founded by Patanjali and expounded in the Yoga Sūtras. The priority of this text-book is rendered highly probable by the fact that it is the only philosophical Sūtra work which contains no polemics against the others. There seems, moreover, to be no sufficient ground to doubt the correctness of the native tradition identifying the founder of the Yoga system with the grammarian Patanjali. The Yoga Sūtras therefore probably date from the second century B.C. This work also goes by the name of Sānkhya-pravachana, the same as that given to the later Sānkhya Sūtras, a sufficiently clear proof of its close connection with Kapila’s philosophy. In the Mahābhārata the two systems are actually spoken of as one and the same.

The Sānkhya philosophy, along with a unique form of mental discipline seen as the most effective way to gain essential knowledge, seems to have taken shape in a manual earlier than any of the other traditional systems. This is the Yoga philosophy established by Patanjali and explained in the Yoga Sūtras. The likelihood that this text is the first is supported by the fact that it’s the only philosophical Sūtra work that doesn't argue against the others. Additionally, there doesn't seem to be enough reason to doubt the local tradition linking the founder of the Yoga system with the grammarian Patanjali. The Yoga Sūtras likely date back to the second century B.C. This work is also known as Sānkhya-pravachana, the same title used for the later Sānkhya Sūtras, which clearly shows its close relationship with Kapila’s philosophy. In the Mahābhārata, the two systems are actually referred to as one and the same.

In order to make his system more acceptable, Patanjali [397]introduced into it the doctrine of a personal god, but in so loose a way as not to affect the system as a whole. Indeed, the parts of the Sūtras dealing with the person of God are not only unconnected with the other parts of the treatise, but even contradict the foundations of the system. For the final aim of man is here represented as the absolute isolation (kaivalya) of the soul from matter, just as in the Sānkhya system, and not union with or absorption in God. Nor are the individual souls here derived from the “special soul” or God, but are like the latter without a beginning.

To make his system more acceptable, Patanjali [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] introduced the idea of a personal god, but he did so in a way that doesn’t really change the system as a whole. In fact, the sections of the Sūtras that discuss God are not only disconnected from the rest of the text, but they also contradict the fundamental principles of the system. The ultimate goal for humans is presented as the complete isolation (kaivalya) of the soul from matter, similar to the Sānkhya system, and not as a union or merging with God. Furthermore, the individual souls are not derived from the “special soul” or God; they, like God, have no beginning.

The really distinctive part of the system is the establishment of the views prevailing in Patanjali’s time with regard to asceticism and the mysterious powers to be acquired by its practice. Yoga, or “yoking” the mind, means mental concentration on a particular object. The belief that fasting and other penances produce supernatural powers goes back to remote prehistoric times, and still prevails among savage races. Bodily asceticism of this kind is known to the Vedas under the name of tapas. From this, with the advance of intellectual life in India, was developed the practice of mental asceticism called yoga, which must have been known and practised several centuries before Patanjali’s time. For recent investigations have shown that Buddhism started not only from the theoretical Sānkhya but from the practical Yoga doctrine; and the condition of ecstatic abstraction was from the beginning held in high esteem among the Buddhists. Patanjali only elaborated the doctrine, describing at length the means of attaining concentration and carrying it to the highest pitch. In his system the methodical practice of Yoga acquired a special importance; for, in addition to conferring [398]supernatural powers, it here becomes the chief means of salvation. His Sūtras consist of four chapters dealing with deep meditation (samādhi), the means for obtaining it (sādhana), the miraculous powers (vibhūti) it confers, and the isolation (kaivalya) of the redeemed soul. The oldest and best commentary on this work is that of Vyāsa, dating from the seventh century A.D.

The really unique part of the system is the way it reflects the views that were common during Patanjali’s era about asceticism and the mysterious powers that come from practicing it. Yoga, or "yoking" the mind, refers to focusing your mental attention on a specific object. The idea that fasting and other forms of self-denial can lead to supernatural abilities dates back to ancient times and still exists among primitive cultures. The physical form of such asceticism is referred to in the Vedas as tapas. As intellectual life progressed in India, this led to the development of mental asceticism known as yoga, which must have been recognized and practiced for several centuries before Patanjali's time. Recent studies have shown that Buddhism originated not just from theoretical Sānkhya but also from practical Yoga teachings; the state of ecstatic meditation was valued highly by Buddhists from the beginning. Patanjali expanded on this doctrine, detailing the ways to achieve concentration and elevate it to the highest level. In his system, the disciplined practice of Yoga became particularly important, as it not only grants supernatural powers but also serves as the primary means of salvation. His Sūtras consist of four chapters addressing deep meditation (samādhi), the methods for achieving it (sādhana), the miraculous abilities (vibhūti) it provides, and the liberation (kaivalya) of the soul that has been redeemed. The oldest and most esteemed commentary on this work is by Vyāsa, which dates back to the seventh century A.D.

Many of the later Upanishads are largely concerned with the Yoga doctrine. The lawbook of Manu in Book VI. refers to various details of Yoga practice. Indeed, it seems likely, owing to the theistic point of view of that work, that its Sānkhya notions were derived from the Yoga system. The Mahābhārata treats of Yoga in considerable detail, especially in Book XII. It is particularly prominent in the Bhagavadgītā, which is even designated a yoga-çāstra. Belief in the efficacy of Yoga still prevails in India, and its practice survives. But its adherents, the Yogīs, are at the present day often nothing more than conjurers and jugglers.

Many of the later Upanishads focus heavily on the Yoga doctrine. The lawbook of Manu in Book VI talks about various aspects of Yoga practice. It seems likely that, due to its theistic perspective, the Sānkhya concepts in that work were influenced by the Yoga system. The Mahābhārata discusses Yoga in great detail, especially in Book XII. It is notably featured in the Bhagavadgītā, which is even called a yoga-çāstra. The belief in the effectiveness of Yoga still exists in India, and its practice continues. However, today, many of its followers, the Yogīs, are often just illusionists and performers.

The exercises of mental concentration are in the later commentaries distinguished by the name of rāja-yoga or “chief Yoga.” The external expedients are called kriyā-yoga, or “practical Yoga.” The more intense form of the latter, in later works called haṭha-yoga, or “forcible Yoga,” and dealing for the most part with suppression of the breath, is very often contrasted with rāja-yoga.

The practices of mental focus are later described in the commentaries as rāja-yoga or "royal Yoga." The external methods are referred to as kriyā-yoga, or "practical Yoga." A more intense version of this, which later texts call haṭha-yoga or "forceful Yoga," primarily focusing on breath control, is frequently compared to rāja-yoga.

Among the eight branches of Yoga practice the sitting posture (āsana), as not only conducive to concentration, but of therapeutic value, is considered important. In describing its various forms later writers positively revelled, eighty-four being frequently stated to be their normal number. In the haṭha-yoga there [399]are also a number of other postures and contortions of the limbs designated mudrā. The best-known mudrā, called khecharī, consists in turning the tongue back towards the throat and keeping the gaze fixed on a point between the eyebrows. Such practices, in conjunction with the suppression of breath, were capable of producing a condition of trance. There is at least the one well-authenticated case of a Yogī named Haridās who in the thirties wandered about in Rājputāna and Lahore, allowing himself to be buried for money when in the cataleptic condition. The burial of the Master of Ballantrae by the Indian Secundra Dass in Stevenson’s novel was doubtless suggested by an account of this ascetic.

Among the eight branches of Yoga practice, the sitting posture (āsana) is seen as important not just for enhancing concentration but also for its therapeutic benefits. Later writers have enthusiastically described its various forms, often stating that there are typically eighty-four of them. In haṭha-yoga, there are also several other postures and limb contortions referred to as mudrā. The most well-known mudrā, called khecharī, involves curling the tongue back towards the throat and focusing the gaze on a point between the eyebrows. These practices, combined with breath control, could lead to a trance-like state. One well-documented case is that of a Yogī named Haridās, who in the 1930s wandered through Rājputāna and Lahore, allowing himself to be buried for money while in a cataleptic state. The burial of the Master of Ballantrae by the Indian Secundra Dass in Stevenson's novel was likely inspired by this ascetic’s account.

In contrast with the two older and intimately connected dualistic schools of the Sānkhya and Yoga, there arose about the beginning of our era the only two, even of the six orthodox systems of philosophy, which were theistic from the outset. One of them, being based on the Vedas and the Brāhmaṇas, is concerned with the practical side of Vedic religion; while the other, alone among the philosophical systems, represents a methodical development of the fundamental non-dualistic speculations of the Upanishads. The former, which has only been accounted a philosophical system at all because of its close connection with the latter, is the Pūrva-mīmāṃsā or “First Inquiry,” also called Karma-mīmāṃsā or “Inquiry concerning Works,” but usually simply Mīmāṃsā. Founded by Jaimini, and set forth in the Karma-mīmāṃsā Sūtras, this system discusses the sacred ceremonies and the rewards resulting from their performance. Holding the Veda to be uncreated and existent from all eternity, it lays special stress on the [400]proposition that articulate sounds are eternal, and on the consequent doctrine that the connection of a word with its sense is not due to convention, but is by nature inherent in the word itself. Owing to its lack of philosophical interest, this system has not as yet much occupied the attention of European scholars.

In contrast to the two older and closely related dualistic schools of Sānkhya and Yoga, two theistic systems emerged around the beginning of our era, which are among the six orthodox philosophical systems. One of these is based on the Vedas and the Brāhmaṇas and focuses on the practical aspects of Vedic religion, while the other uniquely represents a systematic development of the fundamental non-dualistic ideas found in the Upanishads. The former, which is considered a philosophical system mainly due to its close connection with the latter, is the Pūrva-mīmāṃsā or “First Inquiry,” also known as Karma-mīmāṃsā or “Inquiry concerning Works,” but usually just referred to as Mīmāṃsā. Founded by Jaimini and detailed in the Karma-mīmāṃsā Sūtras, this system examines sacred ceremonies and the rewards that come from performing them. It views the Veda as uncreated and existing from all eternity and emphasizes the idea that articulate sounds are eternal, leading to the doctrine that the connection between a word and its meaning is not based on convention but is inherently part of the word itself. Due to its limited philosophical interest, this system has not attracted much attention from European scholars.

The oldest commentary in existence on the Mīmāṃsā Sūtras is the bhāshya of Çabara Svāmin, which in its turn was commented on about 700 A.D. by the great Mīmāṃsist Kumārila in his Tantra-vārttika and in his Çloka-vārttika, the latter a metrical paraphrase of Çabara’s exposition of the first aphorism of Patanjali. Among the later commentaries on the Mīmāṃsā Sūtras the most important is the Jaiminīya-nyāya-mālā-vistara of Mādhava (fourteenth century).

The oldest commentary still around on the Mīmāṃsā Sūtras is the bhāshya by Çabara Svāmin, which was later commented on around 700 A.D. by the notable Mīmāṃsist Kumārila in his Tantra-vārttika and in his Çloka-vārttika, the latter being a metrical version of Çabara’s explanation of the first aphorism of Patanjali. Among the more recent commentaries on the Mīmāṃsā Sūtras, the most significant is the Jaiminīya-nyāya-mālā-vistara by Mādhava (from the fourteenth century).

Far more deserving of attention is the theoretical system of the Uttara-Mīmāṃsā, or “Second Inquiry.” For it not only systematises the doctrines of the Upanishads—therefore usually termed Vedānta, or “End of the Veda”—but also represents the philosophical views of the Indian thinkers of to-day. In the words of Professor Deussen, its relation to the earlier Upanishads resembles that of Christian dogmatics to the New Testament. Its fundamental doctrine, expressed in the famous formula tat tvam asi, “thou art that,” is the identity of the individual soul with God (brahma). Hence it is also called the Brahma- or Çārīraka-mīmāṃsā, “Inquiry concerning Brahma or the embodied soul.” The eternal and infinite Brahma not being made up of parts or liable to change, the individual soul, it is here laid down, cannot be a part or emanation of it, but is the whole indivisible Brahma. As there is no other existence but Brahma, the Vedānta is styled [401]the advaita-vāda, or “doctrine of non-duality,” being, in other words, an idealistic monism. The evidence of experience, which shows a multiplicity of phenomena, and the statements of the Veda, which teach a multiplicity of souls, are brushed aside as the phantasms of a dream which are only true till waking takes place.

Much more deserving of attention is the theoretical system of the Uttara-Mīmāṃsā, or “Second Inquiry.” It not only organizes the teachings of the Upanishads—usually referred to as Vedānta, or “End of the Veda”—but also reflects the philosophical perspectives of modern Indian thinkers. As Professor Deussen puts it, its relationship to the earlier Upanishads is similar to that of Christian dogmatics to the New Testament. Its core doctrine, summed up in the famous phrase tat tvam asi, “you are that,” asserts the identity of the individual soul with God (brahma). Therefore, it is also known as the Brahma- or Çārīraka-mīmāṃsā, “Inquiry concerning Brahma or the embodied soul.” Since the eternal and infinite Brahma is not composed of parts or subject to change, it is stated here that the individual soul cannot be a part or an emanation of it, but rather is the whole, indivisible Brahma. Because there is no existence apart from Brahma, the Vedānta is referred to as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the advaita-vāda, or “doctrine of non-duality,” representing, in other words, an idealistic monism. The evidence of experience, which shows a variety of phenomena, along with the Veda's teachings that suggest a multitude of souls, are dismissed as the illusions of a dream that seem real until one wakes up.

The ultimate cause of all such false impressions is avidyā or innate ignorance, which this, like the other systems, simply postulates, but does not in any way seek to account for. It is this ignorance which prevents the soul from recognising that the empirical world is mere māyā or illusion. Thus to the Vedāntist the universe is like a mirage, which the soul under the influence of desire (tṛishṇā or “thirst”) fancies it perceives, just as the panting hart sees before it sheets of water in the fata morgana (picturesquely called mṛiga-tṛishṇā or “deer-thirst” in Sanskrit). The illusion vanishes as if by magic, when the scales fall from the eyes, on the acquisition of true knowledge. Then the semblance of any distinction between the soul and God disappears, and salvation (moksha), the chief end of man, is attained.

The main reason for all these misconceptions is avidyā or inherent ignorance, which this system, like others, assumes without trying to explain it. This ignorance stops the soul from realizing that the material world is just māyā or illusion. For the Vedāntist, the universe is like a mirage that the soul, driven by desire (tṛishṇā or “thirst”), believes it sees, much like a thirsty deer sees water in a fata morgana (poetically called mṛiga-tṛishṇā or “deer-thirst” in Sanskrit). The illusion disappears as if by magic when true knowledge is gained, and then the perceived difference between the soul and God fades away, leading to salvation (moksha), which is the ultimate goal of life.

Saving knowledge cannot of course be acquired by worldly experience, but is revealed in the theoretical part (jnāna-kāṇḍa) of the Vedas, that is to say, in the Upanishads. By this correct knowledge the illusion of the multiplicity of phenomena is dispelled, just as the illusion of a snake when there is only a rope. Two forms of knowledge are, however, distinguished in the Vedānta, a higher (parā) and a lower (aparā). The former is concerned with the higher and impersonal Brahma (neuter), which is without form or attributes, while the latter deals with the lower and personal Brahmā (masculine), who is the soul of the universe, the Lord [402](īçvara) who has created the world and grants salvation. The contradiction resulting from one and the same thing having form and no form, attributes and no attributes, is solved by the explanation that the lower Brahmā has no reality, but is merely an illusory form of the higher and only Brahma, produced by ignorance.

Saving knowledge can't be gained through worldly experience; it's revealed in the theoretical section (jnāna-kāṇḍa) of the Vedas, specifically in the Upanishads. This accurate knowledge clears up the illusion of the many different phenomena, just like mistaking a rope for a snake. However, the Vedānta distinguishes between two types of knowledge: a higher (parā) and a lower (aparā). The higher knowledge pertains to the abstract and impersonal Brahma (neuter), which has no form or attributes, while the lower knowledge concerns the personal Brahmā (masculine), who is the soul of the universe, the Lord [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__](īçvara), the creator of the world, and the source of salvation. The conflict that arises from having one thing that possesses both form and no form, attributes and none, is resolved by stating that the lower Brahmā has no true existence and is just an illusory manifestation of the only true Brahma, created by ignorance.

The doctrines of the Vedānta are laid down in the Brahma-sūtras of Bādarāyaṇa. This text-book, the meaning of which is not intelligible without the aid of a commentary, was expounded in his bhāshya by the famous Vedāntist philosopher Çankara, whose name is intimately connected with the revival of Brahmanism. He was born in 788 A.D., became an ascetic in 820, and probably lived to an advanced age. There is every likelihood that his expositions agree in all essentials with the meaning of the Brahma-sūtras, The full elaboration of the doctrine of Māyā, or cosmic illusion, is, however, due to him. An excellent epitome of the teachings of the Vedānta, as set forth by Çankara, is the Vedānta-sāra of Sadānanda Yogīndra. Its author departs from Çankara’s views only in a few particulars, which show an admixture of Sānkhya doctrine.

The teachings of Vedānta are outlined in the Brahma-sūtras by Bādarāyaṇa. This textbook's meaning isn't clear without a commentary, which was provided by the well-known Vedāntist philosopher Çankaya, whose name is closely tied to the revival of Brahmanism. He was born in 788 A.D., became an ascetic in 820, and likely lived to a ripe old age. It's highly probable that his interpretations align closely with the main ideas of the Brahma-sūtras. However, the full development of the concept of Māyā, or cosmic illusion, is credited to him. A great summary of Vedānta's teachings, as articulated by Çankara, is found in the Vedānta-sāra by Sadānanda Yogīndra. The author differs from Çankara's perspectives in only a few details, which reflect a blend of Sānkhya philosophy.

Among the many commentaries on the Brahma-sūtras subsequent to Çankara, the most important is that of Rāmānuja, who lived in the earlier half of the twelfth century. This writer gives expression to the views of the Pāncharātras or Bhāgavatas, an old Vishnuite sect, whose doctrine, closely allied to Christian ideas, is expounded in the Bhagavadgītā and the Bhāgavata-purāṇa, as well as in the special text-books of the sect. The tenets of the Bhāgavatas, as set forth by Rāmānuja, diverge considerably from those of the Brahma-sūtras on which he is commenting. For, according [403]to him, individual souls are not identical with God; they suffer from innate unbelief, not ignorance, while belief or the love of God (bhakti), not knowledge, is the means of salvation or union with God.

Among the many commentaries on the Brahma-sūtras after Çankara, the most significant is by Rāmānuja, who lived in the early twelfth century. This author expresses the views of the Pāncharātras or Bhāgavatas, an ancient Vishnuite sect whose teachings, closely related to Christian concepts, are outlined in the Bhagavadgītā and the Bhāgavata-purāṇa, as well as in the sect's specific texts. The beliefs of the Bhāgavatas, as presented by Rāmānuja, differ significantly from those of the Brahma-sūtras he comments on. According to him, individual souls are not the same as God; they suffer from inherent disbelief rather than ignorance, and devotion to God (bhakti), rather than knowledge, is the path to salvation or unity with God.

The last two orthodox systems of philosophy, the Vaiçeshika and the Nyāya, form a closely-connected pair, since a strict classification of ideas, as well as the explanation of the origin of the world from atoms, is common to both. Much the older of the two is the Vaiçeshika, which is already assailed in the Brahma-sūtras. It is there described as undeserving of attention, because it had no adherents. This was certainly not the case in later times, when this system became very popular. It received its name from the category of “particularity” (viçesha) on which great stress is laid in its theory of atoms. The memory of its founder is only preserved in his nickname Kaṇāda (also Kaṇabhuj or Kaṇa-bhaksha), which means “atom-eater.”

The last two traditional systems of philosophy, Vaiçeshika and Nyāya, are closely connected because they both share a strict classification of ideas and explain the origin of the world using atoms. The older of the two is Vaiçeshika, which is already criticized in the Brahma-sūtras. In those texts, it's described as unworthy of attention because it had no followers. This was definitely not true in later times when the system became very popular. It got its name from the category of “particularity” (viçesha), which is emphasized in its atomic theory. The memory of its founder is only kept alive by his nickname Kaṇada (also Kaṇabhuj or Kaṇa-bhaksha), meaning “atom-eater.”

The main importance of the system lies in the logical categories which it set up and under which it classed all phenomena. The six which it originally set up are substance, quality, motion, generality, particularity, and inherence. They are rigorously defined and further subdivided. The most interesting is that of inherence or inseparable connection (samavāya), which, being clearly distinguished from that of accident or separable connection (saṃyoga), is described as the relation between a thing and its properties, the whole and its parts, genus and species, motion and the object in motion. Later was added a seventh, that of non-existence (abhāva), which, by affording special facilities for the display of subtlety, has had a momentous influence on Indian logic. This category was further subdivided into prior [404]and posterior non-existence (which we should respectively call future and past existence), mutual non-existence (as between a jar and cloth), and absolute non-existence (as fire in water).

The main significance of the system lies in the logical categories it established to classify all phenomena. The six original categories are substance, quality, motion, generality, particularity, and inherence. These categories are clearly defined and further divided. The most intriguing one is inherence or inseparable connection (samavāya), which is distinctly different from accident or separable connection (saṃyoga). It describes the relationship between a thing and its properties, the whole and its parts, genus and species, and motion and the object in motion. Later, a seventh category was added, that of non-existence (abhāva), which, by allowing for greater complexity, has significantly impacted Indian logic. This category was further subdivided into prior [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and posterior non-existence (which we would call future and past existence, respectively), mutual non-existence (like between a jar and cloth), and absolute non-existence (like fire in water).

Though largely concerned with these categories, the Vaiçeshika system aimed at attaining a comprehensive philosophic view in connection with them. Thus while dealing with the category of “substance,” it develops its theory of the origin of the world from atoms. The consideration of the category of “quality” similarly leads to its treatment of psychology, which is remarkable and has analogies with that of the Sānkhya. Soul is here regarded as without beginning or end, and all-pervading, subject to the limitations of neither time nor space. Intimately connected with soul is “mind” (manas), the internal organ of thought, which alone enables the soul to know not only external objects but its own qualities. As this organ is, in contrast with soul, an atom, it can only comprehend a single object at any given moment. This is the explanation why the soul cannot be conscious of all objects simultaneously.

Though mainly focused on these categories, the Vaiçeshika system aimed to achieve a complete philosophical understanding related to them. While discussing the category of “substance,” it develops its theory about the world's origin from atoms. The examination of the category of “quality” similarly leads to its exploration of psychology, which is impressive and has similarities with that of the Sānkhya. The soul is viewed as eternal and omnipresent, not limited by time or space. Closely connected to the soul is the "mind" (manas), the internal organ of thought, which allows the soul to understand not just external objects but also its own qualities. Since this organ is, in contrast to the soul, atomic, it can only grasp one object at a time. This explains why the soul cannot be aware of all objects at once.

The Nyāya system is only a development and complement of that of Kaṇāda, its metaphysics and psychology being the same. Its specific character consists in its being a very detailed and acute exposition of formal logic. As such it has remained the foundation of philosophical studies in India down to the present day. Besides dealing fully with the means of knowledge, which it states to be perception, inference, analogy, and trustworthy evidence, it treats exhaustively of syllogisms and fallacies. It is interesting to note that the Indian mind here independently arrived at an exposition of the syllogism as the form of deductive reasoning. The [405]text-book of this system is the Nyāya-sūtra of Gotama. The importance here attached to logic appears from the very first aphorism, which enumerates sixteen logical notions with the remark that salvation depends on a correct knowledge of their nature.

The Nyāya system is just a development and complement of Kaṇāda's system, sharing the same metaphysics and psychology. Its specific character lies in being a highly detailed and insightful explanation of formal logic. As such, it has served as the foundation of philosophical studies in India up to today. In addition to thoroughly addressing the means of knowledge, which it identifies as perception, inference, analogy, and reliable evidence, it also extensively covers syllogisms and fallacies. It's interesting to note that the Indian mind independently developed an explanation of the syllogism as a form of deductive reasoning. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] text-book of this system is the Nyāya-sūtra of Gotama. The significance placed on logic is evident from the very first aphorism, which lists sixteen logical concepts and states that salvation depends on accurately understanding their nature.

Neither the Vaiçeshika nor the Nyāya-sūtras originally accepted the existence of God; and though both schools later became theistic, they never went so far as to assume a creator of matter. Their theology is first found developed in Udayanāchārya’s Kusumānjali, which was written about 1200 A.D., and in works which deal with the two systems conjointly. Here God is regarded as a “special” soul, which differs from all other individual eternal souls by exemption from all qualities connected with transmigration, and by the possession of the power and knowledge qualifying him to be a regulator of the universe.

Neither the Vaiçeshika nor the Nyāya-sūtras originally accepted the existence of God; and although both schools later became theistic, they never went as far as to assume a creator of matter. Their theology is first fully developed in Udayanāchārya’s Kusumānjali, which was written around 1200 A.D., and in works that discuss both systems together. In this context, God is seen as a “special” soul, distinct from all other individual eternal souls because he is free from all qualities associated with transmigration and possesses the power and knowledge that qualify him to regulate the universe.

Of the eclectic movement combining Sānkhya, Yoga, and Vedānta doctrines, the oldest literary representative is the Çvetāçvatara Upanishad. More famous is the Bhagavadgītā in which the Supreme Being incarnate as Kṛishṇa expounds to Arjuna his doctrines in this sense. The burden of his teaching is that the zealous performance of his duty is a man’s most important task, to whatever caste he may belong. The beauty and the power of the language in which this doctrine is inculcated, is unsurpassed in any other work of Indian literature.

Of the diverse movement that blends Sānkhya, Yoga, and Vedānta teachings, the oldest written work is the Çvetāçvatara Upanishad. More well-known is the Bhagavadgītā, where the Supreme Being, incarnated as Kṛishṇa, explains his teachings to Arjuna. The core message of his teaching is that diligently fulfilling one’s duties is a person’s most important responsibility, regardless of their caste. The beauty and power of the language used to convey this message is unmatched in any other work of Indian literature.

By the side of the orthodox systems and the two non-Brahmanical religions, flourished the lokāyata (“directed to the world of sense”), or materialistic school, usually called that of the Chārvākas from the name of the founder of the doctrine. It was regarded as peculiarly heretical, for it not only rejected the authority of the [406]Vedas and Brahmanic ceremonial, but denied the doctrines of transmigration and salvation accepted by all other systems. Materialistic teachings may be traced even before the time of Buddha, and they have had many secret followers in India down to the present day. The system, however, seems never to have had more than one text-book, the lost Sūtras of Bṛihaspati, its mythical founder. Our knowledge of it is derived partly from the polemics of other schools, but especially from the Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, or “Compendium of all the Philosophical Systems,” composed in the fourteenth century by the well-known Vedāntist Mādhavāchārya, brother of Sāyaṇa. The strong scepticism of the Chārvākas showed itself in the rejection of all the means of knowledge accepted by other schools, excepting perception. To them matter was the only reality. Soul they regarded as nothing but the body with the attribute of intelligence. They held it to be created when the body is formed by the combination of elements, just as the power of intoxication arises from the mixture of certain ingredients. Hence with the annihilation of the body the soul also is annihilated. Not transmigration, they affirm, but the true nature of things, is the cause from which phenomena proceed. The existence of all that transcends the senses they deny, sometimes with an admixture of irony. Thus the highest being, they say, is the king of the land, whose existence is proved by the perception of the whole world; hell is earthly pain produced by earthly causes; and salvation is the dissolution of the body. Even in the attribution of their text-book to Bṛihaspati, the name of the preceptor of the gods, a touch of irony is to be detected. The religion of the Brahmans receives a severe handling. The Vedas, say the Chārvākas, are only the [407]incoherent rhapsodies of knaves, and are tainted with the three blemishes of falsehood, self-contradiction, and tautology; Vedic teachers are impostors, whose doctrines are mutually destructive; and the ritual of the Brahmans is useful only as a means of livelihood. “If,” they ask, “an animal sacrificed reaches heaven, why does the sacrificer not rather offer his own father?”

By the side of the traditional systems and the two non-Brahmanical religions, the lokāyata (“directed to the world of sense”), or materialistic school thrived, usually called the Chārvākas after the name of its founder. It was seen as particularly heretical because it not only rejected the authority of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Vedas and Brahmanic rituals but also denied the beliefs in reincarnation and salvation that all other systems accepted. Materialistic teachings can be traced back even before the time of Buddha, and have had many secret followers in India up to the present day. However, the system seems to have had only one text, the lost Sūtras of Bṛihaspati, its legendary founder. Our understanding of it comes partly from the debates with other schools, but especially from the Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, or “Compendium of all the Philosophical Systems,” written in the fourteenth century by the well-known Vedāntist Mādhavāchārya, brother of Sāyaṇa. The strong skepticism of the Chārvākas showed in their rejection of all sources of knowledge accepted by other schools, except for perception. To them, matter was the only reality. They viewed the soul as simply the body with the ability to think. They believed it is created when the body is formed by the combination of elements, similar to how intoxication arises from mixing certain ingredients. Therefore, when the body dies, the soul dies as well. They assert that it’s not reincarnation, but rather the true nature of things, that causes phenomena to arise. They deny the existence of anything beyond what can be sensed, sometimes with a hint of irony. Thus, they claim that the highest being is the ruler of the land, whose existence is proven by the perception of the entire world; hell is earthly suffering caused by earthly reasons; and salvation is the end of the body. Even when attributing their text to Bṛihaspati, the name of the teacher of the gods, there’s a hint of irony. The religion of the Brahmans faces harsh criticism. The Chārvākas say the Vedas are nothing but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]incoherent ramblings of dishonest people, tainted by the three flaws of falsehood, self-contradiction, and redundancy; Vedic teachers are frauds whose teachings contradict each other; and the Brahmanic rituals are only useful as a way to make a living. "If," they ask, "if an animal sacrificed goes to heaven, why wouldn’t the sacrificer just offer his own father?"

On the moral side the system is pure hedonism. For the only end of man is here stated to be sensual pleasure, which is to be enjoyed by neglecting as far as possible the pains connected with it, just as a man who desires fish takes the scales and bones into the bargain. “While life remains, let a man live happily, let him feed on ghee even though he run into debt; when once the body becomes ashes, how can it ever return again?”

On the moral side, the system is pure hedonism. The only goal in life is defined as seeking pleasure, which should be enjoyed while avoiding as much pain as possible, just as someone who wants fish has to deal with the scales and bones. “As long as life lasts, let a person live happily, let them indulge in rich food even if they go into debt; once the body turns to ashes, how can it ever come back?”

The author of the Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, placing himself with remarkable mental detachment in the position of an adherent in each case, describes altogether sixteen systems. The six which have not been sketched above, besides being of little importance, are not purely philosophic. Five of these are sectarian, one Vishnuite and four Çivite, all of them being strongly tinctured with Sānkhya and Vedānta doctrines. The sixth, the system of Pāṇini, is classed by Mādhava among the philosophies, simply because the Indian grammarians accepted the Mīmāṃsā dogma of the eternity of sound, and philosophically developed the Yoga theory of the sphuṭa, or the imperceptible and eternal element inherent in every word as the vehicle of its sense. [408]

The author of the Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, taking a notably detached approach, explains a total of sixteen philosophical systems, putting himself in the shoes of each follower. The six systems not covered earlier are not really significant and aren't purely philosophical. Five of them are sect-based: one focuses on Vishnu and four on Shiva, all heavily influenced by Sānkhya and Vedānta teachings. The sixth, Pāṇini's system, is classified by Mādhava as a philosophy mainly because Indian grammarians adopted the Mīmāṃsā belief in the eternity of sound and philosophically expanded on the Yoga concept of the sphuṭa, or the subtle and eternal element within every word that carries its meaning. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVI

Sanskrit Literature and the West

Want of space makes it impossible for me to give even the briefest account of the numerous and, in many cases, important legal and scientific works written in Sanskrit. But I cannot conclude this survey of Sanskrit literature as an embodiment of Indian culture without sketching rapidly the influence which it has received from and exercised upon the nations of the West. An adequate treatment of this highly interesting theme could only be presented in a special volume.

The lack of space makes it impossible for me to provide even a brief overview of the many important legal and scientific works written in Sanskrit. However, I can't wrap up this survey of Sanskrit literature as a representation of Indian culture without quickly outlining the influence it has received from and had on Western nations. A thorough discussion of this fascinating topic would require a separate volume.

The oldest trace of contact between the Indians and the peoples of the West is to be found in the history of Indian writing, which, as we have already seen (p. 16) was derived from a Semitic source, probably as early as 800 B.C.

The oldest evidence of contact between the Indians and the people of the West is found in the history of Indian writing, which, as we've already seen (p. 16), came from a Semitic source, likely as early as 800 B.C.

The Aryans having conquered Hindustan in prehistoric times, began themselves to fall under foreign domination from an early period. The extreme north-west became subject to Persian sway from about 500 to 331 B.C. under the Achæmenid dynasty. Cyrus the First made tributary the Indian tribes of the Gandhāras and Açvakas. The old Persian inscriptions of Behistun and Persepolis show that his successor, Darius Hystaspis, ruled over not only the Gandharians, but also the people of the Indus. Herodotus also states that this monarch had subjected the “Northern Indians.” At the command of [409]the same Darius, a Greek named Skylax is said to have travelled in India, and to have navigated the Indus in 509 B.C. From his account various Greek writers, among them Herodotus, derived their information about India. In the army which Xerxes led against Greece in 480 B.C. there were divisions of Gandharians and Indians, whose dress and equipment are described by Herodotus. That historian also makes the statement that the satrapy of India furnished the heaviest tribute in the Persian empire, adding that the gold with which it was paid was brought from a desert in the east, where it was dug up by ants larger than foxes.

The Aryans, after conquering India in ancient times, started to fall under foreign rule quite early on. The extreme northwest came under Persian control from around 500 to 331 B.C. during the Achaemenid dynasty. Cyrus the First made the Indian tribes of the Gandhāras and Açvakas pay tribute. The ancient Persian inscriptions from Behistun and Persepolis show that his successor, Darius Hystaspis, ruled not just over the Gandharians but also over the people of the Indus. Herodotus also mentions that this king had conquered the “Northern Indians.” At the order of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Darius, a Greek named Skylax is said to have traveled in India and navigated the Indus River in 509 B.C. Various Greek writers, including Herodotus, got their information about India from his account. In the army that Xerxes led against Greece in 480 B.C., there were units of Gandharians and Indians, whose clothing and gear are described by Herodotus. That historian also stated that the satrapy of India provided the heaviest tribute in the Persian Empire, noting that the gold used for tribute came from a desert in the east, where it was extracted by ants larger than foxes.

At the beginning of the fourth century B.C., the Greek physician Ktesias, who resided at the court of Artaxerxes II., learnt much from the Persians about India, and was personally acquainted with wise Indians. Little useful information can, however, be derived from the account of India which he wrote after his return in 398 B.C., as it has been very imperfectly preserved, and his reputation for veracity did not stand high among his countrymen.

At the start of the fourth century B.C., the Greek physician Ktesias, who lived at the court of Artaxerxes II, learned a lot from the Persians about India and personally knew some wise Indians. However, the information he provided about India after his return in 398 B.C. is not very useful, as it hasn't been preserved well, and his reputation for honesty wasn't great among his fellow Greeks.

The destruction of the Persian empire by Alexander the Great led to a new invasion of India, which fixes the first absolutely certain date in Indian history. In 327 B.C. Alexander passed over the Hindu Kush with an army of 120,000 infantry and 30,000 cavalry. After taking the town of Pushkalavatī (the Greek Peukelaotis) at the confluence of the Kabul and Indus, and subduing the Açvakas (variously called Assakanoi, Aspasioi, Hippasioi, by Greek writers) on the north and the Gandhāras on the south of the Kabul River, he crossed the Indus early in 326. At Takshaçilā (Greek Taxiles), between the Indus and the Jhelum (Hydaspes), the Greeks for the first time saw Brahman Yogīs, or “the wise men of the Indians,” as [410]they called them, and were astonished at their asceticism and strange doctrines.

The destruction of the Persian empire by Alexander the Great led to a new invasion of India, marking the first absolutely certain date in Indian history. In 327 B.C., Alexander crossed the Hindu Kush with an army of 120,000 infantry and 30,000 cavalry. After capturing the town of Pushkalavatī (Greek Peukelaotis) at the meeting point of the Kabul and Indus rivers, and defeating the Açvakas (referred to as Assakanoi, Aspasioi, Hippasioi by Greek writers) to the north and the Gandhāras to the south of the Kabul River, he crossed the Indus early in 326. At Takshaçilā (Greek Taxiles), located between the Indus and the Jhelum (Hydaspes), the Greeks saw Brahman Yogīs, or “the wise men of the Indians,” for the first time, and were amazed by their asceticism and unusual teachings.

Between the Jhelum and the Chenab (Akesines) lay the kingdom of the Pauravas or Pauras, whose prince, called Porus by the Greeks from the name of his people, led out an army of 50,000 infantry, 4000 cavalry, 200 elephants, and 400 chariots to check the advance of the invader. Then on the banks of the Jhelum was fought the great historic battle, in which Alexander, after a severe struggle, finally won the day by superior numbers and force of genius. He continued his victorious march eastwards till he reached the Sutlej (Greek Zadadres). But here his further progress towards the Ganges was arrested by the opposition of his Macedonians, intimidated by the accounts they heard of the great power of the king of the Prasioi (Sanskrit Prāchyas, or “Easterns”). Hence, after appointing satraps of the Panjāb and of Sindh, he sailed down to the mouths of the Indus and returned to Persia by Gedrosia. Of the writings of those who accompanied Alexander, nothing has been preserved except statements from them in later authors.

Between the Jhelum and Chenab (also known as Akesines) was the kingdom of the Pauravas or Pauras. Their prince, referred to as Porus by the Greeks, led an army of 50,000 infantry, 4,000 cavalry, 200 elephants, and 400 chariots to stop the invader's advance. On the banks of the Jhelum, the famous battle was fought, where Alexander, after a tough fight, ultimately won thanks to his larger forces and strategic brilliance. He continued his victorious march east until he reached the Sutlej (Greek Zadadres). However, his progress towards the Ganges was halted by his Macedonian troops, who were frightened by tales of the immense power of the king of the Prasioi (Sanskrit Prāchyas, or "Easterns"). Therefore, after appointing governors for Punjab and Sindh, he sailed down to the mouths of the Indus and returned to Persia through Gedrosia. Notably, the writings of those who accompanied Alexander have not survived, except for references made by later authors.

After Alexander’s death the assassination of the old king Porus by Eudemus, the satrap of the Panjāb, led to a rebellion in which the Indians cast off the Greek yoke under the leadership of a young adventurer named Chandragupta (the Sandrakottos or Sandrokyptos of the Greeks). Having gained possession of the Indus territory in 317, and dethroned the king of Pāṭaliputra in 315 B.C., he became master of the whole Ganges Valley as well. The Maurya dynasty, which he thus founded, lasted for 137 years (315–178 B.C.). His empire was the largest hitherto known in India, as it embraced the whole territory between the Himālaya and the Vindhya from [411]the mouths of the Ganges to the Indus, including Gujarat.

After Alexander’s death, the assassination of the old king Porus by Eudemus, the governor of the Punjab, sparked a rebellion in which the Indians shook off Greek rule, led by a young ambitious figure named Chandragupta (known to the Greeks as Sandrakottos or Sandrokyptos). After taking control of the Indus region in 317 and ousting the king of Pāṭaliputra in 315 B.C., he became the ruler of the entire Ganges Valley as well. The Maurya dynasty that he established lasted for 137 years (315–178 B.C.). His empire was the largest ever seen in India at that time, spanning the entire area between the Himalayas and the Vindhya ranges, from the mouths of the Ganges to the Indus, including Gujarat.

Seleucus, who had founded a kingdom in Media and Persia, feeling himself unable to vanquish Chandragupta, sent a Greek named Megasthenes to reside at his court at Pāṭaliputra. This ambassador thus lived for several years in the heart of India between 311 and 302 B.C., and wrote a work entitled Ta Indika, which is particularly valuable as the earliest direct record of his visit by a foreigner who knew the country himself. Megasthenes furnishes particulars about the strength of Chandragupta’s army and the administration of the state. He mentions forest ascetics (Hylobioi), and distinguishes Brachmānes and Sarmanai as two classes of philosophers, meaning, doubtless, Brahmans and Buddhists (çramaṇas). He tells us that the Indians worshipped the rain-bringing Zeus (Indra) as well as the Ganges, which must, therefore, have already been a sacred river. By his description of the god Dionysus, whom they worshipped in the mountains, Çiva must be intended, and by Herakles, adored in the plains, especially among the Çūrasenas on the Yamunā and in the city of Methora, no other can be meant than Vishṇu and his incarnation Kṛishṇa, the chief city of whose tribe of Yādavas was Mathurā (Muttra). These statements seem to justify the conclusion that Çiva and Vishṇu were already prominent as highest gods, the former in the mountains, the latter in the Ganges Valley. Kṛishṇa would also seem to have been regarded as an Avatār of Vishṇu, though it is to be noted that Kṛishṇa is not yet mentioned in the old Buddhist Sūtras. We also learn from Megasthenes that the doctrine of the four ages of the world (yugas) was fully developed in India by his time. [412]

Seleucus, who had established a kingdom in Media and Persia, feeling unable to defeat Chandragupta, sent a Greek named Megasthenes to live at his court in Pāṭaliputra. This ambassador spent several years in the heart of India between 311 and 302 B.C., and wrote a work called Ta Indika, which is especially valuable as the earliest direct account of his visit by a foreigner who experienced the country firsthand. Megasthenes provides details about the strength of Chandragupta’s army and the governance of the state. He mentions forest ascetics (Hylobioi) and distinguishes two groups of philosophers, Brachmānes and Sarmanai, likely referring to Brahmans and Buddhists (çramaṇas). He notes that the Indians worshipped the rain-bringing Zeus (Indra) and the Ganges, which must have already been a sacred river. By his description of the god Dionysus, whom they worshipped in the mountains, he must be referring to Çiva, and by Herakles, adored in the plains—especially among the Çūrasenas on the Yamunā and in the city of Methora—it can only mean Vishṇu and his incarnation Kṛishṇa, whose tribe of Yādavas was centered in Mathurā (Muttra). These observations suggest that Çiva and Vishṇu were already prominent as the highest gods, the former in the mountains and the latter in the Ganges Valley. Kṛishṇa appears to have been regarded as an Avatār of Vishṇu, although it's important to note that Kṛishṇa isn’t mentioned in the old Buddhist Sūtras yet. We also learn from Megasthenes that the concept of the four ages of the world (yugas) was fully developed in India by his time. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chandragupta’s grandson, the famous Açoka, not only maintained his national Indian empire, but extended it in every direction. Having adopted Buddhism as the state religion, he did much to spread its doctrines, especially to Ceylon, which since then has remained the most faithful guardian of Buddhist tradition.

Chandragupta’s grandson, the renowned Ashoka, not only preserved his Indian empire but also expanded it in every direction. After adopting Buddhism as the state religion, he played a significant role in spreading its teachings, particularly to Sri Lanka, which has since been the most devoted protector of Buddhist tradition.

After Açoka’s death the Græco-Bactrian princes began about 200 B.C. to conquer Western India, and ruled there for about eighty years. Euthydemos extended his dominions to the Jhelum. His son Demetrios (early in the second century B.C.) appears to have held sway over the Lower Indus, Mālava, Gujarat, and probably also Kashmir. He is called “King of the Indians,” and was the first to introduce a bilingual coinage by adding an Indian inscription in Kharoshṭhī characters on the reverse to the Greek on the obverse. Eukratides (190–160 B.C.), who rebelled against Demetrios, subjected the Panjāb as far east as the Beäs. After the reign of Heliokles (160–120 B.C.), the Greek princes in India ceased to be connected with Bactria. The most prominent among these Græco-Indians was Menander (c. 150 B.C.), who, under the name of Milinda, is well known in Buddhist writings. The last vestige of Greek domination in India disappeared about 20 B.C., having lasted nearly two centuries. It is a remarkable fact that no Greek monumental inscriptions have ever been found in India.

After Açoka’s death, the Greco-Bactrian princes began conquering Western India around 200 B.C. and ruled there for about eighty years. Euthydemos expanded his territory to the Jhelum. His son Demetrios (early in the second century B.C.) seems to have controlled the Lower Indus, Mālava, Gujarat, and probably also Kashmir. He was referred to as the “King of the Indians” and was the first to introduce bilingual coinage by adding an Indian inscription in Kharoshṭhī characters on the back alongside the Greek on the front. Eukratides (190–160 B.C.), who opposed Demetrios, conquered the Punjab as far east as the Beäs. After Heliokles’s reign (160–120 B.C.), the Greek princes in India became disconnected from Bactria. The most notable among these Greco-Indians was Menander (c. 150 B.C.), who is well-known in Buddhist texts under the name of Milinda. The last trace of Greek rule in India disappeared around 20 B.C., having lasted nearly two centuries. It’s remarkable that no Greek monumental inscriptions have ever been found in India.

With the beginning of the Græco-Indian period also commenced the incursions of the Scythic tribes, who are called Indo-Scythians by the Greeks, and by the Indians Çakas, the Persian designation of Scythians in general. Of these so-called Scythians the Jāts of the Panjāb are supposed to be the descendants. The rule of these Çaka kings, the earliest of whom is Maues or Moa (c. 120 B.C.), [413]endured down to 178 A.D., or about three centuries. Their memory is preserved in India by the Çaka era, which is still in use, and dates from 78 A.D., the inaugural year of Kanishka, the only famous king of this race. His dominions, which included Kānyakubja (Kanauj) on the Ganges, extended beyond the confines of India to parts of Central Asia. A zealous adherent of Buddhism, he made Gandhāra and Kashmir the chief seat of that religion, and held the fourth Buddhist council in the latter country.

With the start of the Græco-Indian period also came the invasions of the Scythian tribes, known as Indo-Scythians by the Greeks and Çakas by the Indians, which is the Persian term for Scythians in general. The Jāts of the Panjāb are thought to be descendants of these so-called Scythians. The reign of these Çaka kings, the earliest of whom is Maues or Moa (around 120 B.C.), lasted until 178 A.D., or about three centuries. Their legacy is honored in India through the Çaka era, which is still in use and began in 78 A.D., the starting year of Kanishka, the most well-known king of this dynasty. His empire, which included Kānyakubja (Kanauj) on the Ganges, reached beyond India into parts of Central Asia. A dedicated follower of Buddhism, he made Gandhāra and Kashmir the primary centers for that religion and held the fourth Buddhist council in the latter region.

About 20 B.C. the Çakas were followed into India by the Kushanas, who were one of the five tribes of the Yueh-chi from Central Asia, and who subsequently conquered the whole of Northern India.

About 20 B.C., the Çakas were followed into India by the Kushanas, who were one of the five tribes of the Yueh-chi from Central Asia, and who eventually conquered all of Northern India.

After having been again united into a single empire almost as great as that of Chandragupta under the national dynasty of the Guptas, from 319 to 480 A.D., Northern India, partly owing to the attacks of the Hūṇas, was split up into several kingdoms, some under the later Guptas, till 606 A.D., when Harshavardhana of Kanauj gained paramount power over the whole of Northern India. During his reign the poet Bāṇa flourished, and the celebrated Chinese pilgrim Hiouen Thsang visited India.

After being reunified into an empire almost as large as that of Chandragupta under the Gupta dynasty from 319 to 480 A.D., Northern India, partly due to the attacks from the Hūṇas, was divided into several kingdoms, some ruled by the later Guptas, until 606 A.D., when Harshavardhana of Kanauj gained dominant power over all of Northern India. During his reign, the poet Bāṇa thrived, and the famous Chinese traveler Hiouen Thsang visited India.

With the Muhammadan conquest about 1000 A.D. the country again fell under a foreign yoke. As after Alexander’s invasion, we have the good fortune to possess in Albērūnī’s India (c. 1030 A.D.) the valuable work of a cultivated foreigner, giving a detailed account of the civilisation of India at this new era in its history.

With the Muslim conquest around 1000 A.D., the country came under foreign rule again. Just like after Alexander’s invasion, we are fortunate to have Albērūnī’s India (c. 1030 A.D.), a valuable work by a knowledgeable outsider that provides a detailed account of Indian civilization during this new era in its history.

This repeated contact of the Indians with foreign invaders from the West naturally led to mutual influences in various branches of literature. [414]

This ongoing interaction between the Indigenous people and foreign invaders from the West naturally resulted in mutual influences across different areas of literature. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With regard to the Epics, we find the statement of the Greek rhetorician Dio Chrysostomos (50–117 A.D.) that the Indians sang in their own language the poetry of Homer, the sorrows of Priam, the laments of Andromache and Hecuba, the valour of Achilles and Hector. The similarity of some of the leading characters of the Mahābhārata, to which the Greek writer evidently alludes, caused him to suppose that the Indian epic was a translation of the Iliad. There is, however, no connection of any kind between the two poems. Nor does Professor Weber’s assumption of Greek influence on the Rāmāyaṇa appear to have any sufficient basis (p. 307).

Regarding the Epics, we find the statement from the Greek rhetorician Dio Chrysostomos (50–117 A.D.) that the Indians sang in their own language the poetry of Homer, the sorrows of Priam, the laments of Andromache and Hecuba, the valor of Achilles and Hector. The similarities between some of the main characters in the Mahābhārata, to which the Greek writer clearly refers, led him to believe that the Indian epic was a translation of the Iliad. However, there is no connection of any kind between the two poems. Also, Professor Weber’s assumption of Greek influence on the Rāmāyaṇa does not seem to have a solid basis (p. 307).

The view has been held that the worship of Kṛishṇa, who, as we have seen, plays an important part in the Mahābhārata, arose under the influence of Christianity, with which it certainly has some rather striking points of resemblance. This theory is, however, rendered improbable, at least as far as the origin of the cult of Kṛishṇa is concerned, by the conclusions at which we have arrived regarding the age of the Mahābhārata (pp. 286–287), as well as by the statements of Megasthenes, which indicate that Kṛishṇa was deified and worshipped some centuries before the beginning of our era. We know, moreover, from the Mahābhāshya that the story of Kṛishṇa was the subject of dramatic representations in the second or, at latest, the first century before the birth of Christ.

The view has been held that the worship of Kṛishṇa, who, as we have seen, plays an important part in the Mahābhārata, arose under the influence of Christianity, with which it certainly has some striking similarities. This theory is, however, made unlikely, at least regarding the origin of the Kṛishṇa cult, by the conclusions we have reached about the age of the Mahābhārata (pp. 286–287), as well as by the statements of Megasthenes, which indicate that Kṛishṇa was deified and worshipped several centuries before our era. Furthermore, we know from the Mahābhāshya that the story of Kṛishṇa was already being performed in dramatic representations in the second or, at the latest, the first century before the birth of Christ.

It is an interesting question whether the Indian drama has any genetic connection with that of Greece. It must be admitted that opportunities for such a connection may have existed during the first three centuries preceding our era. On his expedition to India, Alexander was accompanied by numerous artists, among [415]whom there may have been actors. Seleucus gave his daughter in marriage to Chandragupta, and both that ruler and Ptolemy II. maintained relations with the court of Pāṭaliputra by means of ambassadors. Greek dynasties ruled in Western India for nearly two centuries. Alexandria was connected by a lively commerce with the town called by the Greeks Barygaza (now Broach), at the mouth of the Narmadā (Nerbudda) in Gujarat; with the latter town was united by a trade route the city of Ujjayinī (Greek Ozēnē), which in consequence reached a high pitch of prosperity. Philostratus (second century A.D.), not it is true a very trustworthy authority, states in his Life of Apollonius of Tyana, who visited India about 50 A.D., that Greek literature was held in high esteem by the Brahmans. Indian inscriptions mention Yavana or Greek girls sent to India as tribute, and Sanskrit authors, especially Kālidāsa, describe Indian princes as waited on by them. Professor Weber has even conjectured that the Indian god of love, Kāma, bears a dolphin (makara) in his banner, like the Greek Erōs, through the influence of Greek courtesans.

It's an interesting question whether Indian drama has any genetic link to that of Greece. We should acknowledge that there may have been opportunities for such a connection during the first three centuries before our era. During his expedition to India, Alexander was accompanied by many artists, among [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]whom there may have been actors. Seleucus married off his daughter to Chandragupta, and both that ruler and Ptolemy II maintained relations with the court of Pāṭaliputra through ambassadors. Greek dynasties ruled in Western India for almost two centuries. Alexandria had a bustling trade connection with a town called Barygaza (now Broach), at the mouth of the Narmadā (Nerbudda) in Gujarat; Ujjayinī (Greek Ozēnē), which was linked by a trade route to Barygaza, enjoyed significant prosperity as a result. Philostratus (second century A.D.), though not a very reliable source, claims in his Life of Apollonius of Tyana, who visited India around 50 A.D., that Greek literature was greatly respected by the Brahmans. Indian inscriptions mention Yavana or Greek girls sent to India as tribute, and Sanskrit writers, especially Kālidāsa, describe Indian princes being attended by them. Professor Weber has even suggested that the Indian god of love, Kāma, has a dolphin (makara) on his banner, similar to the Greek Erōs, influenced by Greek courtesans.

The existence of such conditions has induced Professor Weber to believe that the representations of Greek plays, which must have taken place at the courts of Greek princes in Bactria, in the Panjāb, and in Gujarat, suggested the drama to the Indians as a subject for imitation. This theory is supported by the fact that the curtain of the Indian stage is called yavanikā or the “Greek partition.” Weber at the same time admits that there is no internal connection between the Indian and the Greek drama.

The presence of these conditions has led Professor Weber to think that performances of Greek plays, which likely happened at the courts of Greek princes in Bactria, the Panjāb, and Gujarat, inspired the Indians to adopt drama as a subject to imitate. This idea is backed by the fact that the curtain of the Indian stage is called yavanikā, meaning “Greek partition.” Weber also acknowledges that there is no inherent link between Indian and Greek drama.

Professor Windisch, however, went further, and maintained such internal connection. It was, indeed, impossible [416]for him to point out any affinity to the Greek tragedy, but he thought he could trace in the Mṛicchakaṭikā the influence of the new Attic comedy, which reached its zenith with Menander about 300 B.C. The points in which that play resembles this later Greek comedy are fewer and slighter in other Sanskrit dramas, and can easily be explained as independently developed in India. The improbability of the theory is emphasised by the still greater affinity of the Indian drama to that of Shakespeare. It is doubtful whether Greek plays were ever actually performed in India; at any rate, no references to such performances have been preserved. The earliest Sanskrit plays extant are, moreover, separated from the Greek period by at least four hundred years. The Indian drama has had a thoroughly national development, and even its origin, though obscure, easily admits of an indigenous explanation. The name of the curtain, yavanikā, may, indeed, be a reminiscence of Greek plays actually seen in India; but it is uncertain whether the Greek theatre had a curtain at all; in any case, it did not form the background of the stage.

Professor Windisch, however, went further and argued for such an internal connection. It was, indeed, impossible [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for him to identify any link to Greek tragedy, but he believed he could see the influence of the new Attic comedy, which peaked with Menander around 300 B.C. The similarities between that play and this later Greek comedy are fewer and less significant in other Sanskrit dramas and can be easily explained as independently developed in India. The unlikelihood of the theory is underscored by an even greater resemblance of Indian drama to that of Shakespeare. It's uncertain whether Greek plays were ever actually performed in India; in any case, no references to such performances have survived. Moreover, the earliest existing Sanskrit plays are separated from the Greek period by at least four hundred years. Indian drama has undergone a completely national development, and even its origins, though unclear, can be easily understood as indigenous. The term for the curtain, yavanikā, may indeed be a reminder of Greek plays seen in India; however, it’s uncertain whether the Greek theater had a curtain at all; in any case, it did not serve as the backdrop for the stage.

It is a fact worth noting, that the beginning of one of the most famous of modern European dramas has been modelled on that of a celebrated Sanskrit play. The prelude of Çakuntalā suggested to Goethe the plan of the prologue on the stage in Faust, where the stage-manager, the merryandrew, and the poet converse regarding the play about to be performed (cf. p. 351). Forster’s German translation of Kālidāsa’s masterpiece appeared in 1791, and the profound impression it produced on Goethe is proved by the well-known epigram he composed on Çakuntalā in the same year. The impression was a lasting one; for the theatre prologue [417]of Faust was not written till 1797, and as late as 1830 the poet thought of adapting the Indian play for the Weimar stage.

It's worth noting that the start of one of the most famous modern European dramas was inspired by a celebrated Sanskrit play. The introduction of Çakuntalā gave Goethe the idea for the prologue in Faust, where the stage manager, the clown, and the poet talk about the play that's about to be performed (cf. p. 351). Forster’s German translation of Kālidāsa’s masterpiece was published in 1791, and the deep impact it had on Goethe is reflected in the well-known epigram he wrote about Çakuntalā that same year. This impact was lasting; the theatre prologue [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of Faust wasn't written until 1797, and as late as 1830, the poet considered adapting the Indian play for the Weimar stage.

If in epic and dramatic poetry hardly any definite influences can be traced between India and the West, how different is the case in the domain of fables and fairy tales! The story of the migration of these from India certainly forms the most romantic chapter in the literary history of the world.

If there aren't any clear influences in epic and dramatic poetry between India and the West, the situation is completely different when it comes to fables and fairy tales! The tale of how these stories migrated from India is undoubtedly the most enchanting chapter in the literary history of the world.

We know that in the sixth century A.D. there existed in India a Buddhist collection of fables, in which animals play the part of human beings (cf. p. 369). By the command of the Sassanian king, Khosru Anūshīrvān (531–579), this work was translated by a Persian physician named Barzoi into Pehlevī. Both this version and the unmodified original have been lost, but two early and notable translations from the Pehlevī have been preserved. The Syriac one was made about 570 A.D., and called Kalīlag and Damnag. A manuscript of it was found by chance in 1870, and, becoming known to scholars by a wonderful chapter of lucky accidents, was published in 1876. The Arabic translation from the Pehlevī, entitled Kalīlah and Dimnah, or “Fables of Pilpay,” was made in the eighth century by a Persian convert to Islam, who died about 760 A.D. In this translation a wicked king is represented to be reclaimed to virtue by a Brahman philosopher named Bidbah, a word which has been satisfactorily traced through Pehlevī to the Sanskrit vidyāpati, “master of sciences,” “chief scholar.” From this bidbah is derived the modern Bidpai or Pilpay, which is thus not a proper name at all.

We know that in the sixth century A.D., there was a Buddhist collection of fables in India, where animals acted like humans (cf. p. 369). At the request of the Sassanian king, Khosru Anūshīrvān (531–579), a Persian physician named Barzoi translated this work into Pehlevī. Both this version and the original have been lost, but two early and significant translations from the Pehlevī have been preserved. The Syriac translation was made around 570 A.D. and is called Kalīlag and Damnag. A manuscript of it was discovered by chance in 1870, and, through a series of fortunate events, was published in 1876. The Arabic translation from the Pehlevī, titled Kalīlah and Dimnah, or “Fables of Pilpay,” was completed in the eighth century by a Persian convert to Islam who died around 760 A.D. In this translation, a wicked king is shown being brought back to virtue by a Brahman philosopher named Bidbah, a term that has been successfully traced from Pehlevī to the Sanskrit vidyāpati, meaning “master of sciences” or “chief scholar.” From this bidbah came the modern Bidpai or Pilpay, which is therefore not a proper name at all.

This Arabic version is of great importance, as the [418]source of other versions which exercised very great influence in shaping the literature of the Middle Ages in Europe. These versions of it were the later Syriac (c. 1000 A.D.), the Greek (1180), the Persian (c. 1130), recast later (c. 1494) under the title of Anvār-i-Suhailī, or “Lights of Canopus,” the old Spanish (1251), and the Hebrew one made about 1250.

This Arabic version is very important, as the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]source for other versions that had a significant influence on shaping literature during the Middle Ages in Europe. These versions include the later Syriac (around 1000 A.D.), the Greek (1180), the Persian (around 1130), which was later revised (around 1494) under the title Anvār-i-Suhailī, or “Lights of Canopus,” the old Spanish (1251), and the Hebrew version made around 1250.

The fourth stratum of translation is represented by John of Capua’s rendering of the Hebrew version into Latin (c. 1270), entitled Directorium Humanæ Vitæ which was printed about 1480.

The fourth level of translation is shown by John of Capua’s translation of the Hebrew version into Latin (c. 1270), called Directorium Humanæ Vitæ, which was published around 1480.

From John of Capua’s work was made, at the instance of Duke Eberhardt of Würtemberg, the famous German version, Das Buch der Byspel der alten Wysen, or “Book of Apologues of the Ancient Sages,” first printed about 1481. The fact that four dated editions appeared at Ulm between 1483 and 1485, and thirteen more down to 1592, is a sufficiently eloquent proof of the importance of this work as a means of instruction and amusement during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The Directorium was also the source of the Italian version, printed at Venice in 1552, from which came the English translation of Sir Thomas North (1570). The latter was thus separated from the Indian original by five intervening translations and a thousand years of time.

From John of Capua’s work, at the request of Duke Eberhardt of Würtemberg, came the well-known German version, Das Buch der Byspel der alten Wysen, or “Book of Apologues of the Ancient Sages,” which was first printed around 1481. The fact that four dated editions were published in Ulm between 1483 and 1485, along with thirteen more by 1592, clearly shows how important this work was for instruction and entertainment during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The Directorium was also the source for the Italian version printed in Venice in 1552, which led to the English translation by Sir Thomas North in 1570. This means that the English version was separated from the Indian original by five translations and a thousand years.

It is interesting to note the changes which tales undergo in the course of such wanderings. In the second edition of his Fables (1678), La Fontaine acknowledges his indebtedness for a large part of his work to the Indian sage Pilpay. A well-known story in the French writer is that of the milkmaid, who, while carrying a pail of milk on her head to market, and building all kinds of castles in the air with the future proceeds [419]of the sale of the milk, suddenly gives a jump of joy at the prospect of her approaching fortune, and thereby shatters the pail to pieces on the ground. This is only a transformation of a story still preserved in the Panchatantra. Here it is a Brahman who, having filled an alms-bowl with the remnants of some rice-pap he has begged, hangs it up on a nail in the wall above his bed. He dreams of the money he will procure by selling the rice when a famine breaks out. Then he will gradually acquire cattle, buy a fine house, and marry a beautiful girl with a rich dowry. One day when he calls to his wife to take away his son who is playing about, and she does not hear, he will rise up to give her a kick. As this thought passes through his mind, his foot shatters the alms-bowl, the contents of which are spilt all over him.

It’s interesting to see how stories change over time. In the second edition of his Fables (1678), La Fontaine admits that he owes much of his work to the Indian sage Pilpay. A well-known story from the French writer involves a milkmaid who, while carrying a pail of milk on her head to market and daydreaming about what she’ll do with the money from the sale, suddenly jumps with joy at the thought of her future fortune and accidentally breaks the pail on the ground. This is actually a version of a story that's still found in the Panchatantra. In that version, it’s a Brahman who fills an alms-bowl with leftover rice-pap he has begged for and hangs it on a nail above his bed. He dreams of the money he can make by selling the rice when a famine happens. Then he’ll gradually buy cattle, get a nice house, and marry a beautiful girl with a big dowry. One day, when he asks his wife to take their son away from playing and she doesn’t hear him, he stands up to give her a kick. As this thought crosses his mind, his foot knocks over the alms-bowl, spilling its contents all over him.

Another Panchatantra story recurring in La Fontaine is that of the too avaricious jackal. Finding the dead bodies of a boar and a hunter, besides the bow of the latter, he resolves on devouring the bowstring first. As soon as he begins to gnaw, the bow starts asunder, pierces his head, and kills him. In La Fontaine the jackal has become a wolf, and the latter is killed by the arrow shot off as he touches the bow.

Another Panchatantra story that appears in La Fontaine is about the overly greedy jackal. When he comes across the dead bodies of a boar and a hunter, along with the hunter's bow, he decides to eat the bowstring first. As soon as he starts to gnaw on it, the bow snaps and pierces his head, killing him. In La Fontaine's version, the jackal is replaced by a wolf, and the wolf is killed by an arrow fired when he touches the bow.

Nothing, perhaps, in the history of the migration of Indian tales is more remarkable than the story of Barlaam and Josaphat. At the court of Khalif Almansur (753–774), under whom Kalīlah and Dimnah was translated into Arabic, there lived a Christian known as John of Damascus, who wrote in Greek the story of Barlaam and Josaphat as a manual of Christian theology. This became one of the most popular books of the Middle Ages, being translated into many Oriental as [420]well as European languages. It is enlivened by a number of fables and parables, most of which have been traced to Indian sources. The very hero of the story, Prince Josaphat, has an Indian origin, being, in fact, no other than Buddha. The name has been shown to be a corruption of Bodhisattva, a well-known designation of the Indian reformer. Josaphat rose to the rank of a saint both in the Greek and the Roman Church, his day in the former being August 26, in the latter November 27. That the founder of an atheistic Oriental religion should have developed into a Christian saint is one of the most astounding facts in religious history.

Nothing, perhaps, in the history of Indian storytelling is more remarkable than the tale of Barlaam and Josaphat. At the court of Khalif Almansur (753–774), during the time when Kalīlah and Dimnah was translated into Arabic, there lived a Christian named John of Damascus, who wrote the story of Barlaam and Josaphat in Greek as a guide to Christian theology. This became one of the most popular books of the Middle Ages, translated into many Oriental [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as well as European languages. It includes numerous fables and parables, most of which can be traced back to Indian sources. The main character, Prince Josaphat, has Indian roots and is basically another representation of Buddha. The name is believed to be a variation of Bodhisattva, a well-known title for the Indian reformer. Josaphat became recognized as a saint in both the Greek and Roman Churches, with his feast day celebrated on August 26 in the former and November 27 in the latter. The fact that the founder of an atheistic Eastern religion evolved into a Christian saint is one of the most astonishing events in religious history.

Though Europe was thus undoubtedly indebted to India for its mediæval literature of fairy tales and fables, the Indian claim to priority of origin in ancient times is somewhat dubious. A certain number of apologues found in the collections of Æsop and Babrius are distinctly related to Indian fables. The Indian claim is supported by the argument that the relation of the jackal to the lion is a natural one in the Indian fable, while the connection of the fox and the lion in Greece has no basis in fact. On the other side it has been urged that animals and birds which are peculiar to India play but a minor part in Indian fables, while there exists a Greek representation of the Æsopian fable of the fox and the raven, dating from the sixth century B.C. Weber and Benfey both conclude that the Indians borrowed a few fables from the Greeks, admitting at the same time that the Indians had independent fables of their own before. Rudimentary fables are found even in the Chhāndogya Upanishad, and the transmigration theory would have favoured the development of this [421]form of tale; indeed Buddha himself in the old Jātaka stories appears in the form of various animals.

Though Europe clearly owes a lot to India for its medieval literature of fairy tales and fables, the Indian claim to being the original source in ancient times is a bit questionable. Some fables found in the collections of Aesop and Babrius are clearly related to Indian tales. The Indian claim is backed by the idea that the relationship between the jackal and the lion is natural in Indian fables, whereas the connection between the fox and the lion in Greece is unfounded. On the flip side, it's been argued that animals and birds that are unique to India play a minor role in Indian fables, while there is a Greek version of the Aesopian fable of the fox and the raven, which dates back to the sixth century B.C. Both Weber and Benfey conclude that the Indians borrowed a few fables from the Greeks, while also acknowledging that the Indians had their own original fables beforehand. Basic fables can even be found in the Chhāndogya Upanishad, and the theory of reincarnation would have encouraged the growth of this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] type of story; indeed, Buddha himself appears as various animals in the old Jātaka tales.

Contemporaneously with the fable literature, the most intellectual game the world has known began its westward migration from India. Chess in Sanskrit is called chatur-anga, or the “four-limbed army,” because it represents a kriegspiel, in which two armies, consisting of infantry, cavalry, chariots, and elephants, each led by a king and his councillor, are opposed. The earliest direct mention of the game in Sanskrit literature is found in the works of Bāṇa, and the Kāvyālaṃkāra of Rudraṭa, a Kashmirian poet of the ninth century, contains a metrical puzzle illustrating the moves of the chariot, the elephant, and the horse. Introduced into Persia in the sixth century, chess was brought by the Arabs to Europe, where it was generally known by 1100 A.D. It has left its mark on mediæval poetry, on the idioms of European languages (e.g. “check,” from the Persian shah, “king”), on the science of arithmetic in the calculation of progressions with the chessboard, and even in heraldry, where the “rook” often figures in coats of arms. Beside the fable literature of India, this Indian game served to while away the tedious life of myriads during the Middle Ages in Europe.

At the same time as the fable literature, the most intellectual game the world has ever known started its journey westward from India. Chess, called chatur-anga in Sanskrit, means "four-limbed army," as it represents a kriegspiel, where two armies made up of infantry, cavalry, chariots, and elephants—each led by a king and his advisor—face off against each other. The earliest direct reference to the game in Sanskrit literature appears in the works of Bāṇa, and the Kāvyālaṃkāra by Rudraṭa, a Kashmiri poet from the ninth century, includes a poetic puzzle showcasing the movements of the chariot, the elephant, and the horse. Introduced to Persia in the sixth century, chess was brought by Arab traders to Europe, where it was widely recognized by 1100 A.D. It has influenced medieval poetry, the phrases in European languages (like “check,” from the Persian shah, meaning “king”), the study of arithmetic in calculating sequences with the chessboard, and even heraldry, where the “rook” commonly appears in coats of arms. Alongside the fable literature of India, this Indian game helped pass the long, monotonous days for countless people during the Middle Ages in Europe.

Turning to Philosophical Literature, we find that the early Greek and Indian philosophers have many points in common. Some of the leading doctrines of the Eleatics, that God and the universe are one, that everything existing in multiplicity has no reality, that thinking and being are identical, are all to be found in the philosophy of the Upanishads and the Vedānta system, which is its outcome. Again, the doctrine of Empedocles, [422]that nothing can arise which has not existed before, and that nothing existing can be annihilated, has its exact parallel in the characteristic doctrine of the Sānkhya system about the eternity and indestructibility of matter. According to Greek tradition, Thales, Empedocles, Anaxagoras, Democritus, and others undertook journeys to Oriental countries in order to study philosophy. Hence there is at least the historical possibility of the Greeks having been influenced by Indian thought through Persia.

Turning to philosophical literature, we see that early Greek and Indian philosophers share many similarities. Some key beliefs of the Eleatics, such as the idea that God and the universe are one, that everything existing in many forms lacks true reality, and that thinking and being are the same, are all present in the philosophy of the Upanishads and the Vedānta system, which develops from it. Similarly, Empedocles' idea that nothing can come into being without having existed before, and that nothing existing can be destroyed, closely aligns with the main belief of the Sānkhya system regarding the eternity and indestructibility of matter. According to Greek tradition, Thales, Empedocles, Anaxagoras, Democritus, and others traveled to Eastern countries to study philosophy. Therefore, there is at least a historical chance that the Greeks were influenced by Indian thought through Persia.

Whatever may be the truth in the cases just mentioned, the dependence of Pythagoras on Indian philosophy and science certainly seems to have a high degree of probability. Almost all the doctrines ascribed to him, religious, philosophical, mathematical, were known in India in the sixth century B.C. The coincidences are so numerous that their cumulative force becomes considerable. The transmigration theory, the assumption of five elements, the Pythagorean theorem in geometry, the prohibition as to eating beans, the religio-philosophical character of the Pythagorean fraternity, and the mystical speculations of the Pythagorean school, all have their close parallels in ancient India. The doctrine of metempsychosis in the case of Pythagoras appears without any connection or explanatory background, and was regarded by the Greeks as of foreign origin. He could not have derived it from Egypt, as it was not known to the ancient Egyptians. In spite, however, of the later tradition, it seems impossible that Pythagoras should have made his way to India at so early a date, but he could quite well have met Indians in Persia.

Whatever the truth in the cases mentioned, it's highly likely that Pythagoras was influenced by Indian philosophy and science. Almost all the beliefs attributed to him—religious, philosophical, and mathematical—were present in India in the sixth century B.C. The similarities are so numerous that their combined significance is substantial. The theory of reincarnation, the idea of five elements, the Pythagorean theorem in geometry, the rule against eating beans, the religious and philosophical nature of the Pythagorean community, and the mystical ideas of the Pythagorean school all have close parallels in ancient India. The concept of metempsychosis associated with Pythagoras appears without any context or explanation, and the Greeks viewed it as foreign. He couldn’t have sourced it from Egypt, as it was unknown to the ancient Egyptians. However, despite later traditions, it seems unlikely that Pythagoras traveled to India at such an early time, but he could have easily encountered Indians in Persia.

Coming to later centuries, we find indications that the Neo-Platonist philosophy may have been influenced by [423]the Sānkhya system, which flourished in the first centuries of our era, and could easily have become known at Alexandria owing to the lively intercourse between that city and India at the time. From this source Plotinus (204–269 A.D.), chief of the Neo-Platonists, may have derived his doctrine that soul is free from suffering, which belongs only to matter, his identification of soul with light, and his illustrative use of the mirror, in which the reflections of objects appear, for the purpose of explaining the phenomena of consciousness. The influence of the Yoga system on Plotinus is suggested by his requirement that man should renounce the world of sense and strive after truth by contemplation. Connection with Sānkhya ideas is still more likely in the case of Plotinus’s most eminent pupil, Porphyry (232–304 A.D.), who lays particular stress on the difference between soul and matter, on the omnipresence of soul when freed from the bonds of matter, and on the doctrine that the world has no beginning. It is also noteworthy that he rejects sacrifice and prohibits the killing of animals.

As we move into later centuries, we see signs that Neo-Platonist philosophy may have been influenced by [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Sānkhya system, which thrived in the early centuries of our era and could have easily reached Alexandria due to the active exchanges between that city and India at the time. From this source, Plotinus (204–269 A.D.), the leader of the Neo-Platonists, might have developed his belief that the soul is free from suffering, which only applies to matter, his linking of the soul with light, and his use of the mirror as an analogy to explain the phenomena of consciousness. The impact of the Yoga system on Plotinus is suggested by his insistence that people should give up the material world and seek truth through contemplation. The connection to Sānkhya ideas is even more evident with Plotinus’s most famous student, Porphyry (232–304 A.D.), who emphasizes the difference between soul and matter, the soul's omnipresence when liberated from material bonds, and the idea that the world has no beginning. It’s also important to note that he rejects sacrifice and forbids the killing of animals.

The influence of Indian philosophy on Christian Gnosticism in the second and third centuries seems at any rate undoubted. The Gnostic doctrine of the opposition between soul and matter, of the personal existence of intellect, will, and so forth, the identification of soul and light, are derived from the Sānkhya system. The division, peculiar to several Gnostics, of men into the three classes of pneumatikoi, psychikoi, and hylikoi, is also based on the Sānkhya doctrine of the three guṇas. Again, Bardesanes, a Gnostic of the Syrian school, who obtained information about India from Indian philosophers, assumed the existence of a subtle ethereal body [424]which is identical with the linga-çarīra of the Sānkhya system. Finally, the many heavens of the Gnostics are evidently derived from the fantastic cosmogony of later Buddhism.

The impact of Indian philosophy on Christian Gnosticism in the second and third centuries is definitely evident. The Gnostic belief in the conflict between the soul and matter, the personal existence of intellect, will, and so on, as well as the connection between the soul and light, comes from the Sānkhya system. The unique division among some Gnostics of people into three groups: pneumatikoi, psychikoi, and hylikoi, is also rooted in the Sānkhya doctrine of the three guṇas. Additionally, Bardesanes, a Gnostic from the Syrian school who learned about India from Indian philosophers, proposed the existence of a subtle ethereal body [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that matches the linga-çarīra in the Sānkhya system. Finally, the many heavens described by the Gnostics clearly come from the elaborate cosmogony of later Buddhism.

With regard to the present century, the influence of Indian thought on the pessimistic philosophy of Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann is well known. How great an impression the Upanishads produced on the former, even in a second-hand Latin translation, may be inferred from his writing that they were his consolation in life and would be so in death.

With respect to this century, the impact of Indian philosophy on the pessimistic ideas of Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann is widely recognized. The significant effect the Upanishads had on Schopenhauer, even through a second-hand Latin translation, can be understood from his statement that they were his source of comfort in life and would be so in death.

In Science, too, the debt of Europe to India has been considerable. There is, in the first place, the great fact that the Indians invented the numerical figures used all over the world. The influence which the decimal system of reckoning dependent on those figures has had not only on mathematics, but on the progress of civilisation in general, can hardly be over-estimated. During the eighth and ninth centuries the Indians became the teachers in arithmetic and algebra of the Arabs, and through them of the nations of the West. Thus, though we call the latter science by an Arabic name, it is a gift we owe to India.

In science as well, Europe owes a significant debt to India. Firstly, there's the major fact that Indians created the numerical figures used globally. The impact of the decimal system based on those figures has been immense, not just on mathematics but on the progress of civilization as a whole. During the eighth and ninth centuries, Indians taught arithmetic and algebra to the Arabs, who then passed that knowledge on to the Western nations. So, even though we refer to that science by an Arabic name, it's a gift we owe to India.

In Geometry the points of contact between the Çulva Sūtras and the work of the Greeks are so considerable, that, according to Cantor, the historian of mathematics, borrowing must have taken place on one side or the other. In the opinion of that authority, the Çulva Sūtras were influenced by the Alexandrian geometry of Hero (215 B.C.), which, he thinks, came to India after 100 B.C. The Çulva Sūtras are, however, probably far earlier than that date, for they form an integral portion of the Çrauta Sūtras, and their geometry is a part of the Brahmanical theology, having taken its rise in India from practical [425]motives as much as the science of grammar. The prose parts of the Yajurvedas and the Brāhmaṇas constantly speak of the arrangement of the sacrificial ground and the construction of altars according to very strict rules, the slightest deviation from which might cause the greatest disaster. It is not likely that the exclusive Brahmans should have been willing to borrow anything closely connected with their religion from foreigners.

In Geometry, the connections between the Çulva Sūtras and the work of the Greeks are so significant that, according to Cantor, the historian of mathematics, there must have been some borrowing from one side or the other. This expert believes that the Çulva Sūtras were influenced by the Alexandrian geometry of Hero (215 B.C.), which he thinks arrived in India after 100 B.C. However, the Çulva Sūtras are likely much older than that date, as they form an essential part of the Çrauta Sūtras, and their geometry is part of Brahmanical theology, originating in India from practical motives just like the science of grammar. The prose sections of the Yajurvedas and the Brāhmaṇas often discuss how to arrange the sacrificial ground and build altars following very strict rules, where even a minor deviation could lead to severe consequences. It's unlikely that the exclusive Brahmans would be willing to borrow anything closely related to their religion from outsiders.

Of Astronomy the ancient Indians had but slight independent knowledge. It is probable that they derived their early acquaintance with the twenty-eight divisions of the moon’s orbit from the Chaldeans through their commercial relations with the Phœnicians. Indian astronomy did not really begin to flourish till it was affected by that of Greece; it is indeed the one science in which undoubtedly strong Greek influence can be proved. The debt which the native astronomers always acknowledge they owe to the Yavanas is sufficiently obvious from the numerous Greek terms in Indian astronomical writings. Thus, in Varāha Mihira’s Horā-çāstra the signs of the zodiac are enumerated either by Sanskrit names translated from the Greek or by the original Greek names, as Āra for Ares, Heli for Hēlios, Jyau for Zeus. Many technical terms were directly borrowed from Greek works, as kendra for kentron, jāmitra for diametron. Some of the very names of the oldest astronomical treatises of the Indians indicate their Western origin. Thus the Romaka-siddhānta means the “Roman manual.” The title of Varāha Mihira’s Horā-çāstra contains the Greek word hōrā.

The ancient Indians had very limited independent knowledge of astronomy. It's likely that they learned about the twenty-eight divisions of the moon's orbit from the Chaldeans through their trade with the Phoenicians. Indian astronomy really began to develop once it was influenced by Greece; it's actually the one science where strong Greek influence can be clearly seen. The acknowledgment by Indian astronomers of their debt to the Yavanas is evident from the many Greek terms found in Indian astronomical texts. For example, in Varāha Mihira’s Horā-çāstra, the signs of the zodiac are named either with Sanskrit names translated from Greek or by their original Greek names, such as Āra for Ares, Heli for Hēlios, and Jyau for Zeus. Many technical terms were directly taken from Greek writings, such as kendra for kentron and jāmitra for diametron. Some names of the earliest Indian astronomical texts show their Western origins. For instance, Romaka-siddhānta means “Roman manual.” The title of Varāha Mihira’s Horā-çāstra contains the Greek word hōrā.

In a few respects, however, the Indians independently advanced astronomical science further than the Greeks themselves, and at a later period they in their turn [426]influenced the West even in astronomy. For in the eighth and ninth centuries they became the teachers of the Arabs in this science also. The siddhāntas (Arabic Sind Hind), the writings of Āryabhaṭa (called Arjehīr), and the Ahargaṇa (Arkand), attributed to Brahmagupta, were translated or adapted by the Arabs, and Khalifs of Bagdad repeatedly summoned Indian astronomers to their court to supervise this work. Through the Arabs, Indian astronomy then migrated to Europe, which in this case only received back in a roundabout way what it had given long before. Thus the Sanskrit word uchcha, “apex of a planet’s orbit,” was borrowed in the form of aux (gen. aug-is) in Latin translations of Arabic astronomers.

In some ways, the Indians made advancements in astronomy that surpassed even the Greeks, and later on, they influenced the West in this field as well. In the eighth and ninth centuries, they taught the Arabs about astronomy too. The siddhāntas (Arabic Sind Hind), the works of Āryabhaṭa (known as Arjehīr), and the Ahargaṇa (Arkand), attributed to Brahmagupta, were translated or adapted by the Arabs, and the Khalifs of Baghdad frequently invited Indian astronomers to their court to oversee this process. Through the Arabs, Indian astronomy eventually made its way to Europe, which, in this case, received back what it had initially given long ago. Thus, the Sanskrit word uchcha, meaning “apex of a planet’s orbit,” was transformed into aux (gen. aug-is) in Latin translations of Arabic astronomers.

After Bhāskara (twelfth century), Hindu astronomy, ceasing to make further progress, became once more merged in the astrology from which it had sprung. It was now the turn of the Arabs, and, by a strange inversion of things, an Arabic writer of the ninth century who had written on Indian astronomy and arithmetic, in this period became an object of study to the Hindus. The old Greek terms remained, but new Arabic ones were added as the necessity for them arose.

After Bhāskara (twelfth century), Hindu astronomy stopped progressing and once again became intertwined with the astrology from which it originated. It was now the Arabs' moment, and in a surprising twist, an Arabic writer from the ninth century who had written about Indian astronomy and arithmetic became a subject of study for the Hindus. The old Greek terms were still used, but new Arabic ones were introduced as needed.

The question as to whether Indian Medical Science in its earlier period was affected by that of the Greeks cannot yet be answered with certainty, the two systems not having hitherto been compared with sufficient care. Recently, however, some close parallels have been discovered between the works of Hippocrates and Charaka (according to a Chinese authority, the official physician of King Kanishka), which render Greek influence before the beginning of our era likely.

The question of whether early Indian Medical Science was influenced by Greek medicine can’t be answered definitively yet, as the two systems haven’t been compared thoroughly enough. Recently, however, some close similarities have been found between the works of Hippocrates and Charaka (who, according to a Chinese source, was the official physician of King Kanishka), suggesting that Greek influence before our era is quite possible.

On the other hand, the effect of Hindu medical [427]science upon the Arabs after about 700 A.D. was considerable, for the Khalifs of Bagdad caused several books on the subject to be translated. The works of Charaka and Suçruta (probably not later than the fourth century A.D.) were rendered into Arabic at the close of the eighth century, and are quoted as authorities by the celebrated Arabic physician Al-Razi, who died in 932 A.D. Arabic medicine in its turn became the chief authority, down to the seventeenth century, of European physicians. By the latter Indian medical authors must have been thought highly of, for Charaka is repeatedly mentioned in the Latin translations of the Arab writers Avicenna (Ibn Sīnā), Rhazes (Al-Razi), and Serapion (Ibn Sarāfyūn). In modern days European surgery has borrowed the operation of rhinoplasty, or the formation of artificial noses, from India, where Englishmen became acquainted with the art in the last century.

On the other hand, the influence of Hindu medical [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]science on the Arabs after around 700 A.D. was significant, as the Khalifs of Baghdad had several books on the topic translated. The works of Charaka and Suçruta (probably no later than the fourth century A.D.) were translated into Arabic by the end of the eighth century and were cited as respected sources by the renowned Arabic physician Al-Razi, who passed away in 932 A.D. Arabic medicine then became the main reference for European physicians until the seventeenth century. By that time, Indian medical authors must have been held in high regard, as Charaka is frequently mentioned in the Latin translations of the Arab writers Avicenna (Ibn Sīnā), Rhazes (Al-Razi), and Serapion (Ibn Sarāfyūn). In recent times, European surgery borrowed the technique of rhinoplasty, or creating artificial noses, from India, where Englishmen learned about the practice in the last century.

We have already seen that the discovery of the Sanskrit language and literature led, in the present century, to the foundation of the two new sciences of Comparative Mythology and Comparative Philology. Through the latter it has even affected the practical school-teaching of the classical languages in Europe. The interest in Buddhism has already produced an immense literature in Europe. Some of the finest lyrics of Heine, and works like Sir Edwin Arnold’s Light of Asia, to mention only a few instances, have drawn their inspiration from Sanskrit poetry. The intellectual debt of Europe to Sanskrit literature has thus been undeniably great; it may perhaps become greater still in the years that are to come. [428]

We’ve already seen that the discovery of the Sanskrit language and literature has led, in this century, to the establishment of two new fields: Comparative Mythology and Comparative Philology. The latter has even influenced the teaching of classical languages in schools across Europe. The interest in Buddhism has already sparked an enormous amount of literature in Europe. Some of the best lyrics by Heine and works like Sir Edwin Arnold’s Light of Asia, to name just a couple, have drawn inspiration from Sanskrit poetry. The intellectual debt of Europe to Sanskrit literature has therefore been undeniably significant; it may become even greater in the years to come. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Appendix on Technical Literature

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Law.

On Sanskrit legal literature in general, consult the very valuable work of Jolly, Recht und Sitte, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1896 (complete bibliography). There are several secondary Dharma Sūtras of the post-Vedic period. The most important of these is the Vaishṇava Dharma Çāstra or Vishṇu Smṛiti (closely connected with the Kāṭhaka Gṛihya Sūtra), not earlier than 200 A.D. in its final redaction (ed. by Jolly, Calcutta, 1881, trans. by him in the Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1880). The regular post-Vedic lawbooks are metrical (mostly in çlokas). They are much wider in scope than the Dharma Sūtras, which are limited to matters connected with religion. The most important and earliest of the metrical Smṛitis is the Mānava Dharma Çāstra, or Code of Manu, not improbably based on a Mānava Dharma Sūtra. It is closely connected with the Mahābhārata, of which three books alone (iii., xii., xvi.) contain as many as 260 of its 2684 çlokas. It probably assumed its present shape not much later than 200 A.D. It was ed. by Jolly, London, 1887; trans. by Bühler, with valuable introd., in the Sacred Books, Oxford, 1886; also trans. by Burnell (ed. by Hopkins), London, 1884; text ed., with seven comm., by Mandlik, Bombay, 1886; text, with Kullūka’s comm., Bombay, 1888, better than Nirn. Sāg. Pr., ed. 1887. Next comes the Yājnavalkya Dharma Çāstra, which is much more concise (1009 çlokas). It was probably based on a Dharma Sūtra of the White [429]Yajurveda; its third section resembles the Pāraskara Gṛihya Sūtra, but it is unmistakably connected with the Mānava Gṛihya Sūtra of the Black Yajurveda. Its approximate date seems to be about 350 A.D. Its author probably belonged to Mithilā, capital of Videha (Tirhut). Yājnavalkya, ed. and trans, by Stenzler, Berlin, 1849; with comm. Mitāksharā, 3rd ed., Bombay, 1892. The Nārada Smṛiti is the first to limit dharma to law in the strict sense. It contains more than 12,000 çlokas, and appears to have been founded chiefly on Manu. Bāṇa mentions a Nāradīya Dharma Çāstra, and Nārada was annotated by one of the earliest legal commentators in the eighth century. His date is probably about 500 A.D. Nārada, ed. by Jolly, Calcutta, 1885, trans. by him in Sacred Books, vol. xxxiii. 1889. A late lawbook is the Parāçara Smṛiti (anterior to 1300 A.D.), ed. in Bombay Sansk. Series, 1893; trans. Bibl. Ind., 1887. The second stage of post-Vedic legal literature is formed by the commentaries. The oldest one preserved is that of Medhātithi on Manu; he dates from about 900 A.D. The most famous comm. on Manu is that of Kullūka-bhaṭṭa, composed at Benares in the fifteenth century, but it is nothing more than a plagiarism of Govindarāja, a commentator of the twelfth century. The most celebrated comm. on Yājnavalkya is the Mitāksharā of Vijnāneçvara, composed about 1100 A.D. It early attained to the position of a standard work, not only in the Dekhan, but even in Benares and a great part of Northern India. In the present century it acquired the greatest importance in the practice of the Anglo-Indian law-courts through Colebrooke’s translation of the section which it contains on the law of inheritance. From about 1000 A.D. onwards, an innumerable multitude of legal compendia, called Dharma-nibandhas, was produced in India. The most imposing of them is the voluminous work in five [430]parts entitled Chaturvarga-chintāmaṇi, composed by Hemādri about 1300 A.D. It hardly treats of law at all, but is a perfect mine of interesting quotations from the Smṛitis and the Purāṇas; it has been edited in the Bibl. Ind. The Dharmaratna of Jīmūtavāhana (probably fifteenth century) may here be mentioned, because part of it is the famous treatise on the law of inheritance entitled Dāyabhāga, which is the chief work of the Bengal School on the subject, and was translated by Colebrooke. It should be noted that the Indian Smṛitis are not on the same footing as the lawbooks of other nations, but are works of private individuals; they were also written by Brahmans for Brahmans, whose caste pretensions they consequently exaggerate. It is therefore important to check their statements by outside evidence.

On Sanskrit legal literature in general, check out the highly valuable work of Jolly, Recht und Sitte, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1896 (complete bibliography). There are several secondary Dharma Sūtras from the post-Vedic period. The most significant of these is the Vaishṇava Dharma Çāstra or Vishṇu Smṛiti (closely tied to the Kāṭhaka Gṛihya Sūtra), finalized around 200 A.D. (ed. by Jolly, Calcutta, 1881, translated by him in the Sacred Books of the East, Oxford, 1880). The typical post-Vedic lawbooks are metrical (mostly in çlokas). They cover much broader topics than the Dharma Sūtras, which focus strictly on religious matters. The most prominent and earliest of the metrical Smṛitis is the Mānava Dharma Çāstra, or Code of Manu, likely based on a Mānava Dharma Sūtra. It is closely linked with the Mahābhārata, which contains 260 of its 2684 çlokas across just three books (iii., xii., xvi.). It probably took on its current form not long after 200 A.D. It was edited by Jolly, London, 1887; translated by Bühler, with a valuable introduction, in the Sacred Books, Oxford, 1886; also translated by Burnell (ed. by Hopkins), London, 1884; text edition, with seven commentaries, by Mandlik, Bombay, 1886; text, with Kullūka’s commentary, Bombay, 1888, which is better than Nirn. Sāg. Pr., ed. 1887. Next is the Yājnavalkya Dharma Çāstra, which is much more concise (1009 çlokas). It was likely based on a Dharma Sūtra of the White [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Yajurveda; its third section resembles the Pāraskara Gṛihya Sūtra, but it is clearly connected with the Mānava Gṛihya Sūtra of the Black Yajurveda. Its estimated date is around 350 A.D. Its author probably came from Mithilā, the capital of Videha (Tirhut). Yājnavalkya, edited and translated by Stenzler, Berlin, 1849; with commentary Mitāksharā, 3rd ed., Bombay, 1892. The Nārada Smṛiti is the first to strictly define dharma as law. It contains over 12,000 çlokas and is primarily based on Manu. Bāṇa refers to a Nāradīya Dharma Çāstra, and Nārada was commented on by one of the earliest legal commentators in the eighth century, likely around 500 A.D. Nārada, ed. by Jolly, Calcutta, 1885, translated by him in Sacred Books, vol. xxxiii. 1889. A later lawbook is the Parāçara Smṛiti (before 1300 A.D.), edited in the Bombay Sansk. Series, 1893; translated Bibl. Ind., 1887. The second stage of post-Vedic legal literature consists of the commentaries. The oldest preserved one is by Medhātithi on Manu; he lived around 900 A.D. The most famous commentary on Manu is by Kullūka-bhaṭṭa, written in Benares in the fifteenth century, but it simply plagiarizes Govindarāja, a commentator from the twelfth century. The most well-known commentary on Yājnavalkya is the Mitāksharā by Vijnāneçvara, written around 1100 A.D. It quickly became a standard reference, not only in the Dekhan but also in Benares and much of Northern India. In this century, it gained significant importance in the practice of Anglo-Indian law courts due to Colebrooke’s translation of its section on inheritance law. From around 1000 A.D. onwards, countless legal compilations, known as Dharma-nibandhas, were produced in India. The most notable is the extensive work in five [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]parts titled Chaturvarga-chintāmaṇi, authored by Hemādri around 1300 A.D. It barely addresses law but is a rich source of interesting quotations from the Smṛitis and the Purāṇas; it has been edited in the Bibl. Ind. The Dharmaratna of Jīmūtavāhana (likely fifteenth century) is worth mentioning due to its famous section on inheritance law called Dāyabhāga, which is the primary work of the Bengal School on this topic and was translated by Colebrooke. It’s important to note that Indian Smṛitis are not on par with the lawbooks of other countries; they are works by private individuals, written by Brahmans for Brahmans, which means they may exaggerate caste claims. Therefore, it's crucial to verify their claims with external evidence.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

History.

No work of a directly historical character is met with in Sanskrit literature till after the Muhammadan conquest. This is the Rājatarangiṇī, or “River of Kings,” a chronicle of the kings of Kashmir, begun by its author, Kalhaṇa, in 1148 A.D. It contains nearly 8000 çlokas. The early part of the work is legendary in character. The poet does not become historical till he approaches his own times. This work (ed. M. A. Stein, Bombay, 1892; trans, by Y. C. Datta, Calc., 1898) is of considerable value for the archæology and chronology of Kashmir.

No historical work is found in Sanskrit literature until after the Muslim conquest. This is the Rājatarangiṇī, or "River of Kings," a chronicle of the kings of Kashmir, started by its author, Kalhaṇa, in 1148 A.D. It contains nearly 8000 çlokas. The early sections of the work are legendary. The poet only becomes historical as he reaches his own times. This work (ed. M. A. Stein, Bombay, 1892; trans. by Y. C. Datta, Calc., 1898) is quite valuable for the archaeology and chronology of Kashmir.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Grammar.

On the native grammatical literature see especially Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, vol. i. p. lix. sqq. The oldest grammar preserved is that of Pāṇini, who, however, mentions no fewer than sixty-four predecessors. [431]He belonged to the extreme north-west of India, and probably flourished about 300 B.C. His work consists of nearly 4000 sūtras divided into eight chapters; text with German trans., ed. by Böhtlingk, Leipsic, 1887. Pāṇini had before him a list of irregularly formed words, which survives, in a somewhat modified form, as the Uṇādi Sūtra (ed. by Aufrecht, with Ujjvaladatta’s comm., Bonn, 1859). There are also two appendixes to which Pāṇini refers: one is the Dhātupāṭha, “List of Verbal Roots,” containing some 2000 roots, of which only about 800 have been found in Sanskrit literature, and from which about fifty Vedic verbs are omitted; the second is the Gaṇapāṭha, or “List of Word-Groups,” to which certain rules apply. These gaṇas were metrically arranged in the Gaṇaratna-mahodadhi, composed by Vardhamāna in 1140 A.D. (ed. by Eggeling, London, 1879). Among the earliest attempts to explain Pāṇini was the formulation of rules of interpretation or paribhāshās; a collection of these was made in the last century by Nāgojibhaṭṭa in his Paribhāshenduçekhara (ed. by Kielhorn, Bombay Sansk. Ser., 1868 and 1871). Next we have the Vārttikas or “Notes” of Kātyāyana (probably third century B.C.) on 1245 of Pāṇini’s rules, and, somewhat later, numerous grammatical Kārikās or comments in metrical form: all this critical work was collected by Patanjali in his Mahābhāshya or “Great Commentary,” with supplementary comments of his own (ed. Kielhorn, 3 vols., Bombay). He deals with 1713 rules of Pāṇini. He probably lived in the later half of the second century B.C., and in any case not later than the beginning of our era. The Mahābhāshya was commented on in the seventh century by Bhartṛihari in his Vākyapadīya (ed. in Benares Sansk. Ser.), which is concerned with the philosophy of grammar, and by Kaiyaṭa (probably thirteenth century). About 650 A.D. was composed the [432]first complete comm. on Pāṇini, the Kāçikā Vṛitti or “Benares Commentary,” by Jayāditya and Vāmana (2nd ed. Benares, 1898). In the fifteenth century Rāmachandra, in his Prakriyā-kaumudī, or “Moonlight of Method,” endeavoured to make Pāṇini’s grammar easier by a more practical arrangement of its matter. Bhaṭṭoji’s Siddhānta-kaumudī (seventeenth century) has a similar aim (ed. Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1894); an abridgment of this work, the Laghu-kaumudī, by Varadarāja (ed. Ballantyne, with English trans., 4th ed., Benares, 1891), is commonly used as an introduction to the native system of grammar. Among non-Pāṇinean grammarians may be mentioned Chandra (about 600 A.D.), the pseudo-Çākaṭāyana (later than the Kāçikā), and, the most important, Hemachandra (12th cent.), author of a Prākrit grammar (ed. and trans. by Pischel, two vols., Halle, 1877–80), and of the Uṇādigaṇa Sūtra (ed. Kirste, Vienna, 1895). The Kātantra of Çarvavarman (ed. Eggeling, Bibl. Ind.) seems to have been the most influential of the later grammars. Vararuchi’s Prākṛita-prakāça is a Prākrit grammar (ed. by Cowell, 2nd ed., 1868). The Mugdhabodha (13th cent.) of Vopadeva is the Sanskrit grammar chiefly used in Bengal. The Phiṭ Sūtra (later than Patanjali) gives rules for the accentuation of nouns (ed. Kielhorn, 1866); Hemachandra’s Lingānuçāsana is a treatise on gender (ed. Franke, Göttingen, 1886). Among European grammars that of Whitney was the first to attempt a historical treatment of the Vedic and Sanskrit language. The first grammar treating Sanskrit from the comparative point of view is the excellent work of Wackernagel, of which, however, only the first part (phonology) has yet appeared. The present writer’s abridgment (London, 1886) of Max Müller’s Sanskrit Grammar is a practical work for the use of beginners of Classical Sanskrit. [433]

On the native grammatical literature, see especially Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, vol. i. p. lix. sqq. The oldest preserved grammar is by Pāṇini, who mentions sixty-four predecessors. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]He was from the far northwest of India and likely lived around 300 B.C. His work includes nearly 4000 sūtras divided into eight chapters; the text with German translation, edited by Böhtlingk, was published in Leipsic, 1887. Pāṇini had a list of irregular words in front of him, which survives in a somewhat modified form as the Uṇādi Sūtra (edited by Aufrecht, with Ujjvaladatta’s commentary, Bonn, 1859). There are also two appendices that Pāṇini refers to: one is the Dhātupāṭha, “List of Verbal Roots,” which contains about 2000 roots, around 800 of which have been found in Sanskrit literature, with about fifty Vedic verbs missing; the second is the Gaṇapāṭha, or “List of Word-Groups,” to which certain rules apply. These gaṇas were arranged metrically in the Gaṇaratna-mahodadhi, composed by Vardhamāna in 1140 A.D. (edited by Eggeling, London, 1879). Among the earliest attempts to explain Pāṇini were the rules of interpretation or paribhāshās; a collection was made last century by Nāgojibhaṭṭa in his Paribhāshenduçekhara (edited by Kielhorn, Bombay Sansk. Ser., 1868 and 1871). Next, we have the Vārttikas or “Notes” of Kātyāyana (probably third century B.C.) on 1245 of Pāṇini’s rules, and somewhat later, numerous grammatical Kārikās or comments in metrical form: all this critical work was collected by Patanjali in his Mahābhāshya or “Great Commentary,” with his own supplementary comments (edited by Kielhorn, 3 vols., Bombay). He addresses 1713 of Pāṇini's rules. He likely lived in the later half of the second century B.C., and certainly not later than the beginning of our era. The Mahābhāshya was commented on in the seventh century by Bhartṛihari in his Vākyapadīya (edited in Benares Sansk. Ser.), which deals with the philosophy of grammar, and by Kaiyaṭa (probably thirteenth century). Around 650 A.D., the first complete commentary on Pāṇini, the Kāçikā Vṛitti or “Benares Commentary,” was written by Jayāditya and Vāmana (2nd ed. Benares, 1898). In the fifteenth century, Rāmachandra, in his Prakriyā-kaumudī, or “Moonlight of Method,” attempted to make Pāṇini’s grammar more accessible with a more practical arrangement of its content. Bhaṭṭoji’s Siddhānta-kaumudī (seventeenth century) has a similar purpose (edited by Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1894); an abridgment of this work, the Laghu-kaumudī, by Varadarāja (edited by Ballantyne, with English translation, 4th ed., Benares, 1891), is commonly used as an introduction to the native grammar system. Among non-Pāṇinean grammarians, Chandra (about 600 A.D.), the pseudo-Çākaṭāyana (later than the Kāçikā), and the most significant, Hemachandra (12th century), author of a Prākrit grammar (edited and translated by Pischel, two vols., Halle, 1877–80), and of the Uṇādigaṇa Sūtra (edited by Kirste, Vienna, 1895) are notable. The Kātantra of Çarvavarman (edited by Eggeling, Bibl. Ind.) seems to be the most influential of the later grammars. Vararuchi’s Prākṛita-prakāça is a Prākrit grammar (edited by Cowell, 2nd ed., 1868). The Mugdhabodha (13th century) of Vopadeva is the primary Sanskrit grammar used in Bengal. The Phiṭ Sūtra (later than Patanjali) provides rules for noun accentuation (edited by Kielhorn, 1866); Hemachandra’s Lingānuçāsana is a treatise on gender (edited by Franke, Göttingen, 1886). Among European grammars, Whitney's was the first to attempt a historical treatment of Vedic and Sanskrit languages. The first grammar to treat Sanskrit from a comparative perspective is Wackernagel's excellent work, though only the first part (phonology) has been published so far. The present writer’s abridgment (London, 1886) of Max Müller’s Sanskrit Grammar is a practical guide for beginners in Classical Sanskrit. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Lexicography.

Zachariæ in Die indischen Wörterbücher (in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1897) deals with the subject as a whole (complete bibliography). The Sanskrit dictionaries or koças are collections of rare words or significations for the use of poets. They are all versified; alphabetical order is entirely absent in the synonymous and only incipient in the homonymous class. The Amarakoça (ed. with Maheçvara’s comm., Bombay), occupies the same dominant position in lexicography as Pāṇini in grammar, not improbably composed about 500 A.D. A supplement to it is the Trikāṇḍa-çesha by Purushottamadeva (perhaps as late as 1300 A.D.). Çāçvata’s Anekārtha-samuchchaya (ed. Zachariæ, 1882) is possibly older than Amara. Halāyudha’s Abhidhānaratnamālā dates from about 950 A.D. (ed. Aufrecht, London, 1861). About a century later is Yādavaprakāça’s Vaijayantī (ed. Oppert, Madras, 1893). The Viçvaprakāça of Maheçvara Kavi dates from 1111 A.D. The Mankha-koça (ed. Zachariæ, Bombay, 1897) was composed in Kashmir about 1150 A.D. Hemachandra (1088–1172 A.D.) composed four dictionaries: Abhidhāna-chintāmaṇi, synonyms (ed. Böhtlingk and Rieu, St. Petersburg, 1847); Anekārtha-saṃgraha, homonyms (ed. Zachariæ, Vienna, 1893); Deçīnāmamālā, a Prākrit dictionary (ed. Pischel, Bombay, 1880); and Nighaṇṭu-çesha, a botanical glossary, which forms a supplement to his synonymous koça.

Zachariæ in Die indischen Wörterbücher (in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1897) discusses the topic as a whole (complete bibliography). The Sanskrit dictionaries or koças are collections of rare words or meanings for poets to use. They are all written in verse; alphabetical order is completely absent in synonyms and only somewhat present in homonyms. The Amarakoça (ed. with Maheçvara’s comm., Bombay) holds a central position in lexicography, much like Pāṇini does in grammar, and was likely composed around 500 A.D. A supplement to it is the Trikāṇḍa-çesha by Purushottamadeva (possibly as late as 1300 A.D.). Çāçvata’s Anekārtha-samuchchaya (ed. Zachariæ, 1882) might be older than Amara. Halāyudha’s Abhidhānaratnamālā dates from about 950 A.D. (ed. Aufrecht, London, 1861). Approximately a century later is Yādavaprakāça’s Vaijayantī (ed. Oppert, Madras, 1893). The Viçvaprakāça by Maheçvara Kavi is dated 1111 A.D. The Mankha-koça (ed. Zachariæ, Bombay, 1897) was created in Kashmir around 1150 A.D. Hemachandra (1088–1172 A.D.) wrote four dictionaries: Abhidhāna-chintāmaṇi, synonyms (ed. Böhtlingk and Rieu, St. Petersburg, 1847); Anekārtha-saṃgraha, homonyms (ed. Zachariæ, Vienna, 1893); Deçīnāmamālā, a Prākrit dictionary (ed. Pischel, Bombay, 1880); and Nighaṇṭu-çesha, a botanical glossary, which serves as a supplement to his synonym koça.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Poetics.

Cf. Sylvain Lévi, Théâtre Indien, pp. 1–21; Regnaud, La Rhétorique Sanskrite, Paris, 1884; Jacob, Notes on Alamkara Literature, in Journal of the Roy. As. Soc., 1897, [434]1898. The oldest and most important work on poetics is the Nāṭya Çāstra of Bharata, which probably goes back to the sixth century A.D. (ed. in Kāvyamālā, No. 42, Bombay, 1894; ed. by Grosset, Lyons, 1897). Daṇḍin’s Kāvyādarça (end of sixth century) contains about 650 çlokas (ed. with trans. by Böhtlingk, Leipsic, 1890). Vāmana’s Kāvyālaṃkāravṛitti, probably eighth century (ed. Cappeller, Jena, 1875). Çṛingāra-tilaka, or “Ornament of Erotics,” by Rudrabhaṭa (ninth century), ed. by Pischel, Kiel, 1886 (cf. Journal of German Or. Soc., 1888, p. 296 ff., 425 ff.; Vienna Or. Journal, ii. p. 151 ff.). Rudraṭa Çatānanda’s Kāvyālaṃkāra (ed. in Kāvyamālā) belongs to the ninth century. Dhanaṃjaya’s Daçarūpa, on the ten kinds of drama, belongs to the tenth century (ed. Hall, 1865; with comm. Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1897). The Kāvyaprakāça by Mammaṭa and Alaṭa dates from about 1100 (ed. in the Pandit, 1897). The Sāhityadarpaṇa was composed in Eastern Bengal about 1450 A.D., by Viçvanātha Kavirāja (ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1895; trans. by Ballantyne in Bibl. Ind.).

Cf. Sylvain Lévi, Théâtre Indien, pp. 1–21; Regnaud, La Rhétorique Sanskrite, Paris, 1884; Jacob, Notes on Alamkara Literature, in Journal of the Roy. As. Soc., 1897, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1898. The oldest and most important work on poetics is the Nāṭya Çāstra by Bharata, which probably dates back to the sixth century A.D. (ed. in Kāvyamālā, No. 42, Bombay, 1894; ed. by Grosset, Lyons, 1897). Daṇḍin’s Kāvyādarça (end of sixth century) contains about 650 çlokas (ed. with trans. by Böhtlingk, Leipsic, 1890). Vāmana’s Kāvyālaṃkāravṛitti, probably from the eighth century (ed. Cappeller, Jena, 1875). Çṛingāra-tilaka, or “Ornament of Erotics,” by Rudrabhaṭa (ninth century), ed. by Pischel, Kiel, 1886 (cf. Journal of German Or. Soc., 1888, p. 296 ff., 425 ff.; Vienna Or. Journal, ii. p. 151 ff.). Rudraṭa Çatānanda’s Kāvyālaṃkāra (ed. in Kāvyamālā) belongs to the ninth century. Dhanaṃjaya’s Daçarūpa, which covers the ten types of drama, dates from the tenth century (ed. Hall, 1865; with comm. Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1897). The Kāvyaprakāça by Mammaṭa and Alaṭa is from around 1100 (ed. in the Pandit, 1897). The Sāhityadarpaṇa was written in Eastern Bengal around 1450 A.D. by Viçvanātha Kavirāja (ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1895; trans. by Ballantyne in Bibl. Ind.).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Mathematics and Astronomy.

The only work dealing with this subject as a whole is Thibaut’s Astronomie, Astrologie und Mathematik, in Bühler-Kielhorn’s Encyclopædia, 1899 (full bibliography). See also Cantor, Geschichte der Mathematik, pp. 505–562, Leipsic, 1880. Mathematics are dealt with in special chapters of the works of the early Indian astronomers. In algebra they attained an eminence far exceeding anything ever achieved by the Greeks. The earliest works of scientific Indian astronomy (after about 300 A.D.) were four treatises called Siddhāntas; only one, the Sūryasiddhānta (ed. and trans. by Whitney, Journ. Am. Or. Soc., vol. vi.), has survived. The doctrines of such early works were [435]reduced to a more concise and practical form by Āryabhaṭa, born, as he tells us himself, at Pāṭaliputra in 476 A.D. He maintained the rotation of the earth round its axis (a doctrine not unknown to the Greeks), and explained the cause of eclipses of the sun and moon. Mathematics are treated in the third section of his work, the Āryabhaṭiya (ed. with comm. by Kern, Leyden, 1874; math. section trans. by Rodet, Journal Asiatique, 1879). Varāha Mihira, born near Ujjain, began his calculations about 505 A.D., and, according to one of his commentators, died in 587 A.D. He composed four works, written for the most part in the Āryā metre; three are astrological: the Bṛihat-saṃhitā (ed. Kern, Bibl. Ind., 1864, 1865, trans. in Journ. As. Soc., vol. iv.; new ed. with comm. of Bhaṭṭotpala by S. Dvivedī, Benares, 1895–97), the Bṛihaj-jātaka (or Horā-çāstra, trans. by C. Jyer, Madras, 1885), and the Laghu-jātaka (partly trans. by Weber, Ind. Stud., vol. ii., and by Jacobi, 1872). His Pancha-siddhāntikā (ed. and for the most part trans. by Thibaut and S. Dvivedī, Benares, 1889), based on five siddhāntas, is a karaṇa or practical astronomical treatise. Another distinguished astronomer was Brahmagupta, who, born in 598 A.D., wrote, besides a karaṇa, his Brāhma Sphuṭa-siddhānta when thirty years old (chaps. xii. and xviii. are mathematical). The last eminent Indian astronomer was Bhāskarāchārya, born in 1114 A.D. His Siddhānta-çiromaṇi has enjoyed more authority in India than any other astronomical work except the Sūrya-siddhānta.

The only comprehensive work on this subject is Thibaut’s Astronomie, Astrologie und Mathematik, in Bühler-Kielhorn’s Encyclopædia, 1899 (complete bibliography). Also see Cantor, Geschichte der Mathematik, pp. 505–562, Leipzig, 1880. Mathematics is discussed in dedicated chapters of the writings of early Indian astronomers. In algebra, they achieved a level of excellence far beyond anything the Greeks ever accomplished. The earliest scientific Indian astronomy texts (after around 300 A.D.) were called Siddhāntas; only one, the Sūryasiddhānta (edited and translated by Whitney, Journ. Am. Or. Soc., vol. vi.), has survived. The concepts in these early works were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] condensed into a more concise and practical form by Āryabhaṭa, who was born, as he noted himself, in Pāṭaliputra in 476 A.D. He argued for the rotation of the earth on its axis (an idea not unknown to the Greeks) and explained the reasons for solar and lunar eclipses. Mathematics is addressed in the third section of his work, the Āryabhaṭiya (edited with commentary by Kern, Leiden, 1874; mathematical section translated by Rodet, Journal Asiatique, 1879). Varāha Mihira, who was born near Ujjain, started his calculations around 505 A.D. and, according to one of his commentators, died in 587 A.D. He wrote four works, mainly in the Āryā meter; three of them are astrological: the Bṛihat-saṃhitā (edited by Kern, Bibl. Ind., 1864, 1865, translated in Journ. As. Soc., vol. iv.; a new edition with commentary by Bhaṭṭotpala by S. Dvivedī, Benares, 1895–97), the Bṛihaj-jātaka (or Horā-çāstra, translated by C. Jyer, Madras, 1885), and the Laghu-jātaka (partially translated by Weber, Ind. Stud., vol. ii., and by Jacobi, 1872). His Pancha-siddhāntikā (edited and mostly translated by Thibaut and S. Dvivedī, Benares, 1889), based on five siddhāntas, is a karaṇa or practical astronomical text. Another notable astronomer was Brahmagupta, who, born in 598 A.D., wrote, in addition to a karaṇa, his Brāhma Sphuṭa-siddhānta at the age of thirty (chapters xii. and xviii. are mathematical). The last significant Indian astronomer was Bhāskarāchārya, born in 1114 A.D. His Siddhānta-çiromaṇi has held more authority in India than any other astronomical work except the Sūrya-siddhānta.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Medicine.

Indian medical science must have begun to develop before the beginning of our era, for one of its chief authorities, Charaka, was, according to the Chinese [436]translation of the Buddhist Tripiṭaka, the official physician of King Kanishka in the first century A.D. His work, the Charaka-saṃhitā, has been edited several times: by J. Vidyāsāgara, 2nd ed., Calcutta, 1896, by Gupta, Calcutta, 1897, with comm. by C. Dutta, Calcutta, 1892–1893; trans. by A. C. Kaviratna, Calcutta, 1897. Suçruta, the next great authority, seems to have lived not later than the fourth century A.D., as the Bower MS. (probably fifth century A.D.) contains passages not only parallel to, but verbally agreeing with, passages in the works of Charaka and Suçruta. (The Suçruta-saṃhitā, ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 3rd ed., 1889; A. C. Kaviratna, Calcutta, 1888–95; trans. by Dutta, 1883, Chaṭṭopādhyāya, 1891, Hoernle, 1897, Calcutta.) The next best known medical writer is Vāgbhaṭa, author of the Ashṭānga-hṛidaya (ed., with comm. of Aruṇadatta, by A. M. Kunte, Bombay, Nir. Sāg. Press, 1891). Cf. also articles by Haas in vols. xxx., xxxi., and by A. Müller in xxxiv. of Jour. of Germ. Or. Soc.; P. Cordier, Études sur la Médecine Hindoue, Paris, 1894; Vāgbhaṭa et l’Aṣṭāngahṛidaya-saṃhitā, Besançon, 1896; Liétard, Le Médecin Charaka, &c., in Bull. de l’Ac. de Médecine, May 11, 1897.

Indian medical science must have started to develop before our era, as one of its main figures, Charaka, was, according to the Chinese [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] translation of the Buddhist Tripiṭaka, the official physician for King Kanishka in the first century A.D. His work, the Charaka-saṃhitā, has been edited multiple times: by J. Vidyāsāgara, 2nd ed., Calcutta, 1896; by Gupta, Calcutta, 1897, with commentary by C. Dutta, Calcutta, 1892–1893; and translated by A. C. Kaviratna, Calcutta, 1897. Suçruta, the next significant authority, appears to have lived no later than the fourth century A.D., as the Bower MS. (probably fifth century A.D.) contains passages that not only parallel but also match verbatim with passages in the works of Charaka and Suçruta. (The Suçruta-saṃhitā, edited by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 3rd ed., 1889; A. C. Kaviratna, Calcutta, 1888–95; translated by Dutta, 1883, Chaṭṭopādhyāya, 1891, Hoernle, 1897, Calcutta.) The next well-known medical writer is Vāgbhaṭa, author of the Ashṭānga-hṛidaya (edited, with commentary by Aruṇadatta, by A. M. Kunte, Bombay, Nir. Sāg. Press, 1891). Cf. also articles by Haas in vols. xxx., xxxi., and by A. Müller in xxxiv. of Jour. of Germ. Or. Soc.; P. Cordier, Études sur la Médecine Hindoue, Paris, 1894; Vāgbhaṭa et l’Aṣṭāngahṛidaya-saṃhitā, Besançon, 1896; Liétard, Le Médecin Charaka, &c., in Bull. de l’Ac. de Médecine, May 11, 1897.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Arts.

On Indian music see Rāja Sir Sourindro Mohun Tagore, Hindu Music from various Authors, Calcutta, 1875; Ambros, Geschichte der Musik, vol. i. pp. 41–80; Day, The Music and Musical Instruments of Southern India and the Deccan, Edinburgh, 1891; Çārngadeva’s Saṃgītaratnākara, ed. Telang, Ānand. Sansk. Ser., 1897; Somanātha’s Rāgavibodha, ed. with comm. by P. G. Ghārpure (parts i.–v.), Poona, 1895.

On Indian music, see Rāja Sir Sourindro Mohun Tagore, Hindu Music from Various Authors, Calcutta, 1875; Ambros, History of Music, vol. i, pp. 41–80; Day, The Music and Musical Instruments of Southern India and the Deccan, Edinburgh, 1891; Çārngadeva’s Saṃgītaratnākara, ed. Telang, Ānand. Sansk. Ser., 1897; Somanātha’s Rāgavibodha, edited with commentary by P. G. Ghārpure (parts i.–v.), Poona, 1895.

On painting and sculpture see E. Moor, The Hindu Pantheon, London, 1810; Burgess, Notes on the Bauddha [437]Rock Temples of Ajanta, Bombay, 1879; Griffiths Paintings of the Buddhist Cave Temples of Ajanta, 2 vols., London, 1896–97; Burgess, The Gandhāra Sculptures (with 100 plates), London, 1895; Fergusson, Tree and Serpent Worship (illustrations of mythology and art in India in the first and fourth centuries after Christ), London, 1868; Cunningham’s Reports, i. and iii. (Reliefs from Buddha Gayā); Grünwedel, Buddhistiche Kunst in Indien, Berlin, 1893; Kern, Manual of Buddhism, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, pp. 91–96, Strasburg, 1896; H. H. Wilson, Ariana Antiqua, London, 1841.

On painting and sculpture, see E. Moor, The Hindu Pantheon, London, 1810; Burgess, Notes on the Bauddha [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Rock Temples of Ajanta, Bombay, 1879; Griffiths, Paintings of the Buddhist Cave Temples of Ajanta, 2 vols., London, 1896–97; Burgess, The Gandhāra Sculptures (with 100 plates), London, 1895; Fergusson, Tree and Serpent Worship (illustrations of mythology and art in India in the first and fourth centuries after Christ), London, 1868; Cunningham’s Reports, i. and iii. (Reliefs from Buddha Gayā); Grünwedel, Buddhistische Kunst in Indien, Berlin, 1893; Kern, Manual of Buddhism, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, pp. 91–96, Strasburg, 1896; H. H. Wilson, Ariana Antiqua, London, 1841.

On Indian architecture see Fergusson, History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, London, 1876; The Rock-Cut Temples of India, 1864; Cunningham, The Bhilsa Topes, or Buddhist Monuments of Central India, London, 1854; Reports of the Archæological Survey of India, Calcutta, since 1871; Mahābodhi, or the great Buddhist Temple under the Bodhi tree at Buddha Gayā, London, 1892; Burgess, Archæological Survey of Western India and of Southern India; Daniell, Antiquities of India, London, 1800; Hindu Excavations in the Mountain of Ellora, London, 1816; R. Mitra, The Antiquities of Orissa, Calcutta, 1875.

On Indian architecture see Fergusson, History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, London, 1876; The Rock-Cut Temples of India, 1864; Cunningham, The Bhilsa Topes, or Buddhist Monuments of Central India, London, 1854; Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India, Calcutta, since 1871; Mahābodhi, or the great Buddhist Temple under the Bodhi tree at Buddha Gayā, London, 1892; Burgess, Archaeological Survey of Western India and of Southern India; Daniell, Antiquities of India, London, 1800; Hindu Excavations in the Mountain of Ellora, London, 1816; R. Mitra, The Antiquities of Orissa, Calcutta, 1875.

On Technical Arts see Journal of Indian Art and Industry (London, begun in 1884). [438]

On Technical Arts see Journal of Indian Art and Industry (London, started in 1884). [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Bibliographical Notes

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter I.

On the history of Sanskrit studies see especially Benfey, Geschichte der Sprachwissenschaft, Munich, 1869. A very valuable work for Sanskrit Bibliography is the annual Orientalische Bibliographie, Berlin (begun in 1888). Page 1: Some inaccurate information about the religious ideas of the Brahmans may be found in Purchas, His Pilgrimage, or Relations of the World and the Religions observed in all Ages, 2nd ed., London, 1614; and Lord, A Discoverie of the Sect of the Banians [Hindus], London, 1630. Abraham Roger, Open Deure, 1631 (contains trans. of two centuries of Bhartṛihari). Page 2, Dugald Stewart, Philosophy of the Human Mind, part 2, chap. i. sect. 6 (conjectures concerning the origin of Sanskrit). C. W. Wall, D.D., An Essay on the Nature, Age, and Origin of the Sanskrit Writing and Language, Dublin, 1838. Halhed, A Code of Gentoo [Hindu] Law, or Ordinations of the Pandits, from a Persian translation, made from the original written in the Shanscrit language, 1776. Page 4: F. Schlegel, Ueber die Sprache und Weisheit der Inder, Heidelberg, 1808. Bopp, Conjugationssystem, Frankfort, 1816. Colebrooke, On the Vedas, in Asiatic Researches, Calcutta, 1805. P. 5: Roth, Zur Literatur und Geschichte des Veda, Stuttgart, 1846. Böhtlingk and Roth’s Sanskrit-German Dictionary, 7 vols., St. Petersburg, 1852–75. Bühler’s Encyclopædia of Indo-Aryan Research, Strasburg (the parts, some German, some English, began to appear in 1896). Page 6: See especially Aufrecht’s Catalogus Catalogorum (Leipsic, 1891; Supplement, 1896), which gives a list of Sanskrit MSS. in the alphabetical order of works and authors. Adalbert Kuhn, Herabkunft des Feuers, 1849; 2nd ed., Gütersloh, 1886. Page 11: A valuable book on Indian [439]chronology (based on epigraphic and numismatic sources) is Duff’s The Chronology of India, London, 1899. On the date of Buddha’s death, cf. Oldenberg, Buddha, Berlin, 3rd ed., 1897. Page 13: Fa Hian, trans. by Legge, Oxford, 1886; Hiouen Thsang, trans. by Beal, Si-yu-ki, London, 1884; I Tsing, trans. by Takakusu, Oxford, 1896. Führer, Monograph on Buddha Sakyamuni’s Birthplace, Arch. Surv. of India, vol. xxvi., Allahabad, 1897; Albērūnī’s India, trans. into English by Sachau, London, 1885. Page 14: Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, vol. i., 1877, vol. iii., 1888, Calcutta. Epigraphia Indica, Calcutta, from 1888.

On the history of Sanskrit studies, see especially Benfey, Geschichte der Sprachwissenschaft, Munich, 1869. A very valuable resource for Sanskrit Bibliography is the annual Orientalische Bibliographie, Berlin (started in 1888). Page 1: Some inaccurate information about the religious beliefs of the Brahmans can be found in Purchas, His Pilgrimage, or Relations of the World and the Religions observed in all Ages, 2nd ed., London, 1614; and Lord, A Discoverie of the Sect of the Banians [Hindus], London, 1630. Abraham Roger, Open Deure, 1631 (includes a translation of two centuries of Bhartṛihari). Page 2: Dugald Stewart, Philosophy of the Human Mind, part 2, chap. i. sect. 6 (theories about the origin of Sanskrit). C. W. Wall, D.D., An Essay on the Nature, Age, and Origin of the Sanskrit Writing and Language, Dublin, 1838. Halhed, A Code of Gentoo [Hindu] Law, or Ordinations of the Pandits, from a Persian translation of the original written in the Sanskrit language, 1776. Page 4: F. Schlegel, Ueber die Sprache und Weisheit der Inder, Heidelberg, 1808. Bopp, Conjugationssystem, Frankfort, 1816. Colebrooke, On the Vedas, in Asiatic Researches, Calcutta, 1805. Page 5: Roth, Zur Literatur und Geschichte des Veda, Stuttgart, 1846. Böhtlingk and Roth’s Sanskrit-German Dictionary, 7 vols., St. Petersburg, 1852–75. Bühler’s Encyclopædia of Indo-Aryan Research, Strasburg (the parts, some in German and some in English, began to be published in 1896). Page 6: See especially Aufrecht’s Catalogus Catalogorum (Leipsic, 1891; Supplement, 1896), which provides a list of Sanskrit manuscripts in alphabetical order by work and author. Adalbert Kuhn, Herabkunft des Feuers, 1849; 2nd ed., Gütersloh, 1886. Page 11: A valuable book on Indian [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]chronology (based on inscriptions and coin sources) is Duff’s The Chronology of India, London, 1899. On the date of Buddha’s death, cf. Oldenberg, Buddha, Berlin, 3rd ed., 1897. Page 13: Fa Hian, translated by Legge, Oxford, 1886; Hiouen Thsang, translated by Beal, Si-yu-ki, London, 1884; I Tsing, translated by Takakusu, Oxford, 1896. Führer, Monograph on Buddha Sakyamuni’s Birthplace, Arch. Surv. of India, vol. xxvi., Allahabad, 1897; Albērūnī’s India, translated into English by Sachau, London, 1885. Page 14: Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, vol. i., 1877, vol. iii., 1888, Calcutta. Epigraphia Indica, Calcutta, from 1888.

Important Oriental journals are: Indian Antiquary, Bombay; Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, Leipsic; Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London (with a Bengal branch at Calcutta and another at Bombay); Journal Asiatique, Paris; Vienna Oriental Journal, Vienna; Journal of the American Oriental Society, New Haven, Conn. On the origin of Indian writing (pp. 14–20), see Bühler, Indische Palæographie, Strasburg, 1896, and On the Origin of the Indian Brāhma Alphabet, Strasburg, 1898. Page 18: The oldest known Sanskrit MSS., now in the Bodleian Library, has been reproduced in facsimile by Dr. R. Hoernle, The Bower Manuscript, Calcutta, 1897. The Pāli Kharoshṭhī MS. is a Prākrit recension of the Dhammapada, found near Khotan; see Senart, Journal Asiatique, 1898, pp. 193–304. Page 27: The account here given of the Prākrit dialects is based mainly on a monograph of Dr. G. A. Grierson (who is now engaged on a linguistic survey of India), The Geographical Distribution and Mutual Affinities of the Indo-Aryan Vernaculars. On Pāli literature, see Rhys Davids, Buddhism, its History and Literature, London, 1896. On Prākrit literature, see Grierson, The Mediæval Vernacular Literature of Hindustan, trans. of 7th Oriental Congress, Vienna, 1888, and The Modern Vernacular Literature of Hindustan, Calcutta, 1889.

Important Oriental journals are: Indian Antiquary, Bombay; Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, Leipzig; Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, London (with a Bengal branch in Calcutta and another in Bombay); Journal Asiatique, Paris; Vienna Oriental Journal, Vienna; Journal of the American Oriental Society, New Haven, Conn. For the origin of Indian writing (pp. 14–20), see Bühler, Indische Palæographie, Strasbourg, 1896, and On the Origin of the Indian Brāhma Alphabet, Strasbourg, 1898. Page 18: The oldest known Sanskrit manuscripts, now in the Bodleian Library, have been reproduced in facsimile by Dr. R. Hoernle, The Bower Manuscript, Calcutta, 1897. The Pāli Kharoshṭhī manuscript is a Prākrit version of the Dhammapada, found near Khotan; see Senart, Journal Asiatique, 1898, pp. 193–304. Page 27: The account provided here of the Prākrit dialects is mainly based on a monograph by Dr. G. A. Grierson (who is currently working on a linguistic survey of India), The Geographical Distribution and Mutual Affinities of the Indo-Aryan Vernaculars. For Pāli literature, see Rhys Davids, Buddhism, its History and Literature, London, 1896. For Prākrit literature, see Grierson, The Mediæval Vernacular Literature of Hindustan, trans. of 7th Oriental Congress, Vienna, 1888, and The Modern Vernacular Literature of Hindustan, Calcutta, 1889.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter III.

On the text and metres of the Rigveda see especially Oldenberg, Die Hymnen des Ṛigveda, vol. i., Prolegomena, Berlin, [440]1888; on the accent, Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, vol. i. pp. 281–300 (full bibliography), Göttingen, 1896; on the Rigveda in general, Kaegi, The Rigveda, English translation by Arrowsmith, Boston, 1886. Editions: Saṃhitā text, ed. Max Müller, London, 1873; Pada text, 1877; Saṃhitā text (in Roman characters), ed. Aufrecht, Bonn, 1877 (2nd ed.); Saṃhitā and Pada text with Sāyaṇa’s commentary, 2nd ed., 4 vols., by Max Müller, London, 1890–92. Selections in Lanman’s Sanskrit Reader (full notes and vocabulary); Peterson’s Hymns from the Rigveda (Bombay Sanskrit Series); A. Bergaigne and V. Henry’s Manuel pour étudier le Sanskrit Védique, Paris, 1890; Windisch, Zwölf Hymnen des Rigveda, Leipzig, 1883; Hillebrandt, Vedachrestomathie, Berlin, 1885; Böhtlingk, Sanskrit-Chrestomathie, 3rd ed., Leipsic, 1897. Translations: R. H. T. Griffith, The Rigveda metrically translated into English, 2 vols., Benares, 1896–97; Max Müller, Vedic Hymns (to the Maruts, Rudra, Vāyu, Vāta; prose), in Sacred Books of the East, vol. xxxii., Oxford, 1891; Oldenberg, Vedic Hymns (to Agni in Books i.–v.: prose), ibid., vol. xlvi., 1897; A. Ludwig (German prose), 6 vols., Prag, 1876–88 (introduction, commentary, index). Lexicography: Grassmann, Wörterbuch zum Rigveda, Leipsic, 1873; the Vedic portion of Böhtlingk and Roth’s Lexicon and of Böhtlingk’s smaller St. Petersburg Dictionary (Leipsic, 1879–89); Monier-Williams, Sanskrit-English Dictionary, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1899; Macdonell, Sanskrit-English Dictionary (for selected hymns), London, 1893. Grammar: Whitney, Sanskrit Grammar, 3rd ed., Leipzig, 1896; Wackernagel, op. cit., vol. i. (phonology); Delbrück, Altindische Syntax (vol. v. of Syntaktische Forschungen), Halle, 1888; Speijer, Vedische und Sanskrit Syntax in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasburg, 1896.

On the text and meters of the Rigveda, see especially Oldenberg, Die Hymnen des Ṛigveda, vol. i., Prolegomena, Berlin, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1888; for accent, Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, vol. i. pp. 281–300 (full bibliography), Göttingen, 1896; for general information on the Rigveda, Kaegi, The Rigveda, English translation by Arrowsmith, Boston, 1886. Editions: Saṃhitā text, ed. Max Müller, London, 1873; Pada text, 1877; Saṃhitā text (in Roman characters), ed. Aufrecht, Bonn, 1877 (2nd ed.); Saṃhitā and Pada text with Sāyaṇa’s commentary, 2nd ed., 4 vols., by Max Müller, London, 1890–92. Selections in Lanman’s Sanskrit Reader (full notes and vocabulary); Peterson’s Hymns from the Rigveda (Bombay Sanskrit Series); A. Bergaigne and V. Henry’s Manuel pour étudier le Sanskrit Védique, Paris, 1890; Windisch, Zwölf Hymnen des Rigveda, Leipzig, 1883; Hillebrandt, Vedachrestomathie, Berlin, 1885; Böhtlingk, Sanskrit-Chrestomathie, 3rd ed., Leipzig, 1897. Translations: R. H. T. Griffith, The Rigveda metrically translated into English, 2 vols., Benares, 1896–97; Max Müller, Vedic Hymns (to the Maruts, Rudra, Vāyu, Vāta; prose), in Sacred Books of the East, vol. xxxii., Oxford, 1891; Oldenberg, Vedic Hymns (to Agni in Books i.–v.: prose), ibid., vol. xlvi., 1897; A. Ludwig (German prose), 6 vols., Prague, 1876–88 (introduction, commentary, index). Lexicography: Grassmann, Wörterbuch zum Rigveda, Leipzig, 1873; the Vedic portion of Böhtlingk and Roth’s Lexicon and of Böhtlingk’s smaller St. Petersburg Dictionary (Leipzig, 1879–89); Monier-Williams, Sanskrit-English Dictionary, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1899; Macdonell, Sanskrit-English Dictionary (for selected hymns), London, 1893. Grammar: Whitney, Sanskrit Grammar, 3rd ed., Leipzig, 1896; Wackernagel, op. cit., vol. i. (phonology); Delbrück, Altindische Syntax (vol. v. of Syntaktische Forschungen), Halle, 1888; Speijer, Vedische und Sanskrit Syntax in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasburg, 1896.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapters IV. and V.

Consult especially Macdonell, Vedic Mythology, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, vol. iii. part 1 (complete bibliography), 1897; also Kaegi, op. cit.; Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, vol. v., 3rd ed., [441]London, 1884; Barth, The Religions of India, English trans., London, 1882; Hopkins, The Religions of India, Boston, 1895; Oldenberg, Die Religion des Veda, Berlin, 1894; Bergaigne, La Religion Védique, 3 vols., Paris, 1878–83; Pischel and Geldner, Vedische Studien, 2 vols., Stuttgart, 1889–92; Deussen, Allgemeine Geschichte der Philosophie, vol. i. part 1: Philosophie des Veda, Leipsic, 1894. On method of interpretation (pp. 59–64), cf. Muir, The Interpretation of the Veda, in the Journal of the Roy. As. Soc., 1866. Page 68: On the modification of the threefold division of the universe among the Greeks, cf. Kaegi, op. cit., note 118. P. 128: On dice in India and the Vibhīdaka tree, cf. Roth in Gurupūjākaumudī, pp. 1–4, Leipsic, 1896.

Consult especially Macdonell, Vedic Mythology, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, vol. iii. part 1 (complete bibliography), 1897; also Kaegi, op. cit.; Muir, Original Sanskrit Texts, vol. v., 3rd ed., [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] London, 1884; Barth, The Religions of India, English translation, London, 1882; Hopkins, The Religions of India, Boston, 1895; Oldenberg, Die Religion des Veda, Berlin, 1894; Bergaigne, La Religion Védique, 3 vols., Paris, 1878–83; Pischel and Geldner, Vedische Studien, 2 vols., Stuttgart, 1889–92; Deussen, Allgemeine Geschichte der Philosophie, vol. i. part 1: Philosophie des Veda, Leipzig, 1894. On the method of interpretation (pp. 59–64), cf. Muir, The Interpretation of the Veda, in the Journal of the Roy As. Soc., 1866. Page 68: On the modification of the threefold division of the universe among the Greeks, cf. Kaegi, op. cit., note 118. P. 128: On dice in India and the Vibhīdaka tree, cf. Roth in Gurupūjākaumudī, pp. 1–4, Leipzig, 1896.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VI.

Consult especially Zimmer, Altindisches Leben, Berlin, 1879. On the home of the Rigvedic Aryans (p. 145) cf. Hopkins, The Panjāb and the Rig-Veda, Journal of the Am. Or. Soc., 1898, p. 19 ff. On the Haṃsa (p. 150) cf. Lanman, The Milk-drinking Haṅsas of Sanskrit Poetry, ibid., p. 151 ff. On the Vedic tribes (pp. 153–157), cf. Excursus I. in Oldenberg’s Buddha, Berlin, 1897. On the origin of the castes (p. 160) cf. Oldenberg, Journal of the Germ. Or. Soc., 1897, pp. 267–290; R. Fick, Die Sociale Gliederung im nordöstlichen Indien zu Buddha’s Zeit, Kiel, 1897.

Consult especially Zimmer, Altindisches Leben, Berlin, 1879. For information on the home of the Rigvedic Aryans (p. 145), cf. Hopkins, The Panjāb and the Rig-Veda, Journal of the Am. Or. Soc., 1898, p. 19 ff. Regarding the Haṃsa (p. 150), cf. Lanman, The Milk-drinking Haṅsas of Sanskrit Poetry, ibid., p. 151 ff. On the Vedic tribes (pp. 153–157), cf. Excursus I. in Oldenberg’s Buddha, Berlin, 1897. For the origin of the castes (p. 160), cf. Oldenberg, Journal of the Germ. Or. Soc., 1897, pp. 267–290; R. Fick, Die Sociale Gliederung im nordöstlichen Indien zu Buddha’s Zeit, Kiel, 1897.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VII.

Sāmaveda: text with German trans. and glossary, ed. by Benfey, Leipsic, 1848; by Satyavrata Sāmaçramī, Calcutta, 1873 (Bibl. Ind.), trans. by Griffith, Benares, 1893. Yajurveda: 1. Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, ed. Weber, with the comm. of Mahīdhara, London, Berlin, 1852; trans. by Griffith, Benares, 1899; 2. Taittirīya Saṃhitā, ed. (in Roman characters) Weber, Berlin, 1871–72 (vols. xi.–xii. of Indische Studien); also edited with the comm. of Mādhava in the Bibl. Ind.; 3. Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, ed. (with introduction) by L. v. Schroeder, Leipsic, 1881–86; 4. Kāṭhaka Saṃhitā, ed. in preparation [442]by the same scholar. Atharvaveda: text ed. Roth and Whitney, Berlin, 1856 (index verborum in the Journal of the Am. Or. Soc., vol. xii.); trans. into English verse by Griffith, 2 vols., Benares, 1897, and (with the omission of less important hymns) by Bloomfield into English prose, with copious notes, vol. xlii. of the Sacred Books of the East. Subject-matter: Bloomfield, The Atharvaveda in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasburg, 1899.

Sāmaveda: text with German translation and glossary, edited by Benfey, Leipzig, 1848; by Satyavrata Sāmaçramī, Calcutta, 1873 (Bibl. Ind.), translated by Griffith, Benares, 1893. Yajurveda: 1. Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, edited by Weber, with commentary by Mahīdhara, London, Berlin, 1852; translated by Griffith, Benares, 1899; 2. Taittirīya Saṃhitā, edited (in Roman characters) by Weber, Berlin, 1871–72 (vols. xi.–xii. of Indische Studien); also edited with commentary by Mādhava in Bibl. Ind.; 3. Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, edited (with introduction) by L. v. Schroeder, Leipzig, 1881–86; 4. Kāṭhaka Saṃhitā, editing in progress [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]by the same scholar. Atharvaveda: text edited by Roth and Whitney, Berlin, 1856 (index verborum in the Journal of the Am. Or. Soc., vol. xii.); translated into English verse by Griffith, 2 vols., Benares, 1897, and (with less important hymns omitted) by Bloomfield into English prose, with extensive notes, vol. xlii. of the Sacred Books of the East. Subject matter: Bloomfield, The Atharvaveda in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasbourg, 1899.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VIII.

Aitareya Brāhmaṇa, ed. Aufrecht, Bonn, 1879 (best edition); ed. and trans. by Haug, 2 vols., Bombay, 1863; Kaushītaki or Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa, ed. Lindner, Jena, 1887; Aitareya Āraṇyaka, ed. R. Mitra, Calcutta, 1876 (Bibl. Ind.); Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka, unedited; Tāṇḍya Mahābrāhmaṇa or Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa, ed. A. Vedāntavāgīça, Calcutta, 1869–74 (Bibl. Ind.); Shaḍviṃça Brāhmaṇa, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, 1881; ed. with trans. by Klemm, Gütersloh, 1894; Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, ed. Burnell, London, 1873, trans. by Konow, Halle, 1893; Vaṃça Brāhmaṇa, ed. Weber, Indische Studien, vol. iv. pp. 371 ff., and by Burnell, Mangalore, 1873. Burnell also edited the Devatādhyāya Br., 1873, the Ārsheya Br., 1876, Saṃhitā Upanishad Br., 1877; Mantra Br., ed. S. Sāmaçramī, Calc., 1890; Jaiminīya or Talavakāra Br., ed. in part by Burnell, 1878, and by Oertel, with trans. and notes, in the Journal of the Am. Or. Soc., vol. xvi. pp. 79–260; Taittirīya Br., ed. R. Mitra, 1855–70 (Bibl. Ind.), N. Godabole, Ānand. Ser., 1898; Taittirīya Āraṇyaka, ed. H. N. Apte, Ānand. Ser., Poona, 1898; Çatapatha Br., ed. Weber, Berlin, London, 1859; trans. by Eggeling in Sacred Books, 5 vols.; Gopatha Br., ed. R. Mitra and H. Vidyābhūshaṇa, 1872 (Bibl. Ind.), fully described in Bloomfield’s Atharvaveda, pp. 101–124, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1899. The most important work on the Upanishads in general is Deussen, Die Philosophie der Upanishads, Leipsic, 1899; trans. of several Upanishads by Max Müller, Sacred Books, vols. i. and xv.; Deussen, Sechzig Upanishad’s (trans. with valuable introductions), [443]Leipsic, 1897; a very useful book is Jacob, A Concordance to the Principal Upanishads and Bhagavadgītā (Bombay Sanskrit Series), 1891. P. 226: Thirty-two Upanishads, ed. with comm. in Ānandāçrama Series, Poona, 1895; Aitareya Upanishad, ed. Roer, 1850 (Bibl. Ind.), also ed. in Ānandāçrama Series, 1889; Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇa Upanishad, ed. Cowell, Calc., 1861 (Bibl. Ind.); Chhāndogya Up., ed. with trans. by Böhtlingk, Leipsic, 1889; also in Ānand. Ser., 1890. P. 229: Kena or Talavakāra, ed. Roer, Calc., 1850; also in Ānand. Ser., 1889; Maitri Up., ed. Cowell, 1870 (Bibl. Ind.); Çvetāçvatara, ed. Roer, 1850, Ānand. Ser. 1890; Kāṭhaka Up., ed. Roer, 1850, ed. with comm. by Apte, Poona, 1889, by Jacob, 1891; Taittirīya Up., ed. Roer, 1850, Ānand. Ser., 1889; Bṛihadāraṇyaka Up., ed. and trans. by Böhtlingk, Leipzig, 1889, also ed. in Ānand. Ser., 1891; Īçā Up., ed. in Ānand. Ser., 1888; Muṇḍaka Up., ed. Roer, 1850, Apte, Ānand. Ser., 1889, Jacob, 1891; Praçna Up., Ānand. Ser., 1889, Jacob, 1891; Māṇḍūkya Up., Ānand. Ser., 1890, Jacob, 1891; ed. with Eng. trans. and notes, Bombay, 1895; Mahānārāyaṇa Up., ed. by Jacob, with comm., Bombay Sansk. Ser., 1888; Nṛisiṃhatāpanīya Up., Ānand. Ser., 1895. P. 242: The parallelism of Çankara and Plato is rather overstated; for Plato, on the one hand, did not get rid of Duality, and, on the other, only said that Becoming is not true Being.

Aitareya Brāhmaṇa, edited by Aufrecht, Bonn, 1879 (best edition); edited and translated by Haug, 2 volumes, Bombay, 1863; Kaushītaki or Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa, edited by Lindner, Jena, 1887; Aitareya Āraṇyaka, edited by R. Mitra, Calcutta, 1876 (Bibl. Ind.); Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka, unedited; Tāṇḍya Mahābrāhmaṇa or Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa, edited by A. Vedāntavāgīça, Calcutta, 1869–74 (Bibl. Ind.); Shaḍviṃça Brāhmaṇa, edited by J. Vidyāsāgara, 1881; edited with translation by Klemm, Gütersloh, 1894; Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, edited by Burnell, London, 1873, translated by Konow, Halle, 1893; Vaṃça Brāhmaṇa, edited by Weber, Indische Studien, vol. iv. pp. 371 ff., and by Burnell, Mangalore, 1873. Burnell also edited the Devatādhyāya Br., 1873, the Ārsheya Br., 1876, Saṃhitā Upanishad Br., 1877; Mantra Br., edited by S. Sāmaçramī, Calcutta, 1890; Jaiminīya or Talavakāra Br., partially edited by Burnell, 1878, and by Oertel, with translation and notes, in the Journal of the Am. Or. Soc., vol. xvi. pp. 79–260; Taittirīya Br., edited by R. Mitra, 1855–70 (Bibl. Ind.), N. Godabole, Ānand. Ser., 1898; Taittirīya Āraṇyaka, edited by H. N. Apte, Ānand. Ser., Poona, 1898; Çatapatha Br., edited by Weber, Berlin, London, 1859; translated by Eggeling in Sacred Books, 5 vols.; Gopatha Br., edited by R. Mitra and H. Vidyābhūshaṇa, 1872 (Bibl. Ind.), fully described in Bloomfield’s Atharvaveda, pp. 101–124, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1899. The most significant work on the Upanishads in general is Deussen, Die Philosophie der Upanishads, Leipsic, 1899; translations of several Upanishads by Max Müller, Sacred Books, vols. i. and xv.; Deussen, Sechzig Upanishad’s (translated with valuable introductions), [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Leipsic, 1897; a very useful book is Jacob, A Concordance to the Principal Upanishads and Bhagavadgītā (Bombay Sanskrit Series), 1891. P. 226: Thirty-two Upanishads, edited with commentary in the Ānandāçrama Series, Poona, 1895; Aitareya Upanishad, edited by Roer, 1850 (Bibl. Ind.), also edited in the Ānandāçrama Series, 1889; Kaushītaki Brāhmaṇa Upanishad, edited by Cowell, Calcutta, 1861 (Bibl. Ind.); Chhāndogya Up., edited with translation by Böhtlingk, Leipsic, 1889; also in Ānand. Ser., 1890. P. 229: Kena or Talavakāra, edited by Roer, Calcutta, 1850; also in Ānand. Ser., 1889; Maitri Up., edited by Cowell, 1870 (Bibl. Ind.); Çvetāçvatara, edited by Roer, 1850, Ānand. Ser. 1890; Kāṭhaka Up., edited by Roer, 1850, edited with commentary by Apte, Poona, 1889, by Jacob, 1891; Taittirīya Up., edited by Roer, 1850, Ānand. Ser., 1889; Bṛihadāraṇyaka Up., edited and translated by Böhtlingk, Leipzig, 1889, also edited in Ānand. Ser., 1891; Īçā Up., edited in Ānand. Ser., 1888; Muṇḍaka Up., edited by Roer, 1850, Apte, Ānand. Ser., 1889, Jacob, 1891; Praçna Up., Ānand. Ser., 1889, Jacob, 1891; Māṇḍūkya Up., Ānand. Ser., 1890, Jacob, 1891; edited with English translation and notes, Bombay, 1895; Mahānārāyaṇa Up., edited by Jacob, with commentary, Bombay Sansk. Ser., 1888; Nṛisiṃhatāpanīya Up., Ānand. Ser., 1895. P. 242: The similarity between Çankara and Plato is somewhat exaggerated; for Plato, on one hand, did not eliminate Duality, and on the other, only stated that Becoming is not true Being.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IX.

On the sūtras in general consult Hillebrandt, Ritual-Litteratur, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1897; Āçvalāyana Çrauta Sūtra, ed. R. Vidyāaratna, Calc., 1864–74 (Bibl. Ind.); Çānkhāyana Çrauta, ed. Hillebrandt, 1885–99 (Bibl. Ind.); Lāṭyāyana Çrauta, ed. A. Vāgīça, Calc., 1870–72 (Bibl. Ind.); Maçaka and Drāhyāyaṇa Çrauta, unedited; Kātyāyana Çrauta, ed. Weber, London, Berlin, 1855; Āpastamba Çrauta, in part ed. by Hillebrandt, Calc., 1882–97 (Bibl. Ind.); Vaitāna Sūtra, ed. Garbe, London, 1878; trans. by Garbe, Strasburg, 1878. Āçvalāyana Gṛihya Sūtra, ed. with trans. by Stenzler, Leipsic, 1864–65; ed. with [444]comm. and notes, Bombay, 1895; trans. in Sacred Books, vol. xxix.; Çānkhāyana Gṛihya, ed. and trans. into German by Oldenberg, Indische Studien, vol. xv.; Eng. trans. in Sacred Books, vol. xxix.; Gobhila Gṛihya, ed. with comm. by Ch. Tarkālaṃkāra, Calc., 1880 (Bibl. Ind.); ed. by Knauer, Dorpat, 1884; trans. by Knauer, Dorpat, 1887; trans. in Sacred Books, vol. xxx.; Pāraskara Gṛihya, ed. and trans. by Stenzler, Leipsic, 1876; trans. in Sacred Books, vol. xxix.; Āpastamba Gṛihya, ed. Winternitz, Vienna, 1887; trans. in Sacred Books, vol. xxx.; Hiraṇyakeçi Gṛihya, ed. Kirste, Vienna, 1889; trans. Sacred Books, vol. xxx.; Mantrapāṭha, ed. Winternitz, Oxford, 1897; Mānava Gṛihya, ed. Knauer, Leipsic, 1897; Kauçika Sūtra, ed. Bloomfield, New Haven, 1890; Pitṛimedha Sūtras of Baudhāyana, Hiraṇyakeçin, Gautama, ed. Caland, Leipsic, 1896. Āpastamba Dharma Sūtra, ed. Bühler, Bombay Sansk. Ser., two parts, 1892 and 1894; Baudhāyana Dh. S., ed. Hultzsch, Leipsic, 1884; Gautama Dharma Çāstra, ed. Stenzler, London, 1876; Vasishṭha Dharma Çāstra, ed. Führer, Bombay, 1883; Hiraṇyakeçi Dharma Sūtra, unedited; Vaikhānasa Dharma Sūtra, described by Bloch, Vienna, 1896; Āpastamba, Gautama, Vasishṭha, Baudhāyana, trans. by Bühler, Sacred Books, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1897. Rigveda Prātiçākhya, ed. with German trans, by Max Müller, Leipsic, 1856–69; ed. with Uvaṭa’s comm., Benares, 1894; Riktantravyākaraṇa (Sāma Pr.), ed., trans. Burnell, Mangalore, 1879; Taittirīya Prāt., ed. Whitney, Journ. of the Am. Or. Soc., vol. ix., 1871; Vājasaneyi Prāt., ed. with comm. of Uvaṭa, Benares Sansk. Series, 1888; Atharvaveda Prāt., ed. Whitney, Journal Am. Or. Soc., vols. vii. and x. The Çulva Sūtra of Baudhāyana, ed. and trans. by Thibaut, in the Pandit, vol. ix.; cf. his article on the Çulvasūtras in the Jour. of As. Soc. Bengal, vol. xliv., Calc. 1875. Six Vedāngas, Sanskrit text, Bombay, 1892; Yāska’s Nirukta, ed. R. Roth, Göttingen, 1852; ed. with comm. by S. Sāmaçramī (Bibl. Ind.); Sarvānukramaṇī, ed. Macdonell, Oxford, 1886 (together with Ānuvākānukramaṇī and Shaḍguruçishya’s comm.); Ārshānukramaṇī, Chhandonukramaṇī, Bṛihaddevatā, ed. R. Mitra, 1892 (Bibl. Ind.); Pingala’s Chhandaḥ Sūtra, ed. in Bibl. Ind., 1874; in Weber’s Indische Studien, vol. viii. (which is important as treating [445]of Sanskrit metres in general); Nidāna Sūtra, partly edited, ibid.; Sarvānukrama Sūtras of White Yajurveda, ed. by Weber in his ed. of that Veda; ed. with comm., Benares Sansk. Ser., 1893–94; Charaṇavyūha, ed. Weber, Ind. Stud., vol. iii. On Mādhava see Klemm in Gurupūjākaumudī, Leipsic, 1896.

On the sūtras in general, consult Hillebrandt, Ritual-Literatur, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, 1897; Āçvalāyana Çrauta Sūtra, ed. R. Vidyāaratna, Calc., 1864–74 (Bibl. Ind.); Çānkhāyana Çrauta, ed. Hillebrandt, 1885–99 (Bibl. Ind.); Lāṭyāyana Çrauta, ed. A. Vāgīça, Calc., 1870–72 (Bibl. Ind.); Maçaka and Drāhyāyaṇa Çrauta, unedited; Kātyāyana Çrauta, ed. Weber, London, Berlin, 1855; Āpastamba Çrauta, partially edited by Hillebrandt, Calc., 1882–97 (Bibl. Ind.); Vaitāna Sūtra, ed. Garbe, London, 1878; trans. by Garbe, Strasburg, 1878. Āçvalāyana Gṛihya Sūtra, edited with translation by Stenzler, Leipsic, 1864–65; edited with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] commentary and notes, Bombay, 1895; trans. in Sacred Books, vol. xxix.; Çānkhāyana Gṛihya, edited and translated into German by Oldenberg, Indische Studien, vol. xv.; English translation in Sacred Books, vol. xxix.; Gobhila Gṛihya, edited with commentary by Ch. Tarkālaṃkāra, Calc., 1880 (Bibl. Ind.); edited by Knauer, Dorpat, 1884; translated by Knauer, Dorpat, 1887; translated in Sacred Books, vol. xxx.; Pāraskara Gṛihya, edited and translated by Stenzler, Leipsic, 1876; translated in Sacred Books, vol. xxix.; Āpastamba Gṛihya, edited by Winternitz, Vienna, 1887; translated in Sacred Books, vol. xxx.; Hiraṇyakeçi Gṛihya, edited by Kirste, Vienna, 1889; translated in Sacred Books, vol. xxx.; Mantrapāṭha, edited by Winternitz, Oxford, 1897; Mānava Gṛihya, edited by Knauer, Leipsic, 1897; Kauçika Sūtra, edited by Bloomfield, New Haven, 1890; Pitṛimedha Sūtras of Baudhāyana, Hiraṇyakeçin, Gautama, edited by Caland, Leipsic, 1896. Āpastamba Dharma Sūtra, edited by Bühler, Bombay Sansk. Ser., two parts, 1892 and 1894; Baudhāyana Dh. S., edited by Hultzsch, Leipsic, 1884; Gautama Dharma Çāstra, edited by Stenzler, London, 1876; Vasishṭha Dharma Çāstra, edited by Führer, Bombay, 1883; Hiraṇyakeçi Dharma Sūtra, unedited; Vaikhānasa Dharma Sūtra, described by Bloch, Vienna, 1896; Āpastamba, Gautama, Vasishṭha, Baudhāyana, translated by Bühler, Sacred Books, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1897. Rigveda Prātiçākhya, edited with German translation by Max Müller, Leipsic, 1856–69; edited with Uvaṭa’s commentary, Benares, 1894; Riktantravyākaraṇa (Sāma Pr.), edited, translated by Burnell, Mangalore, 1879; Taittirīya Prāt., edited by Whitney, Journ. of the Am. Or. Soc., vol. ix., 1871; Vājasaneyi Prāt., edited with Uvaṭa’s commentary, Benares Sansk. Series, 1888; Atharvaveda Prāt., edited by Whitney, Journal Am. Or. Soc., vols. vii. and x. The Çulva Sūtra of Baudhāyana, edited and translated by Thibaut, in the Pandit, vol. ix.; cf. his article on the Çulvasūtras in the Jour. of As. Soc. Bengal, vol. xliv., Calc. 1875. Six Vedāngas, Sanskrit text, Bombay, 1892; Yāska’s Nirukta, edited by R. Roth, Göttingen, 1852; edited with commentary by S. Sāmaçramī (Bibl. Ind.); Sarvānukramaṇī, edited by Macdonell, Oxford, 1886 (together with Ānuvākānukramaṇī and Shaḍguruçishya’s commentary); Ārshānukramaṇī, Chhandonukramaṇī, Bṛihaddevatā, edited by R. Mitra, 1892 (Bibl. Ind.); Pingala’s Chhandaḥ Sūtra, edited in Bibl. Ind., 1874; in Weber’s Indische Studien, vol. viii. (which is important as addressing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of Sanskrit metres in general); Nidāna Sūtra, partially edited, ibid.; Sarvānukrama Sūtras of White Yajurveda, edited by Weber in his edition of that Veda; edited with commentary, Benares Sansk. Ser., 1893–94; Charaṇavyūha, edited by Weber, Ind. Stud., vol. iii. On Mādhava see Klemm in Gurupūjākaumudī, Leipsic, 1896.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter X.

On the Mahābhārata in general, consult especially Holtzmann, Das Mahābhārata, 4 vols., Kiel, 1892–95; Bühler, Indian Studies, No. II., Trans. of Imp. Vienna Academy, 1892; cf. also Jacobi in Göttinger Gelehrte Anzeigen, vol. viii. 659 ff.; Winternitz, Journal of the Roy. As. Soc., 1897, p. 713 ff.; Indian Antiquary, vol. xxvii. Editions: 5 vols., Bombay, 1888, Calc. 1894; trans. into Eng. prose at the expense of Pratāpa Chandra Rāy, Calc., 1896; literal trans. into Eng. by M. N. Dutt, 5 vols., Calc., 1896. Episode of Sāvitrī, ed. Kellner, with introd. and notes, Leipsic, 1888; Nala, text in Bühler’s Third Book of Sanskrit, Bombay, 1877; text, notes, vocabulary, Kellner, 1885; text, trans., vocab., Monier-Williams, Oxford, 1876. On the Purāṇas in general, consult introd. of H. H. Wilson’s trans. of the Vishṇu P., 5 vols., ed. Fitzedward Hall, 1864–70; Holtzmann, op. cit., vol. iv. pp. 29–58; Garuḍa P., ed. Bombay, 1888; ed. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1891; Agni, ed. R. Mitra, Bibl. Ind., 1870–79, J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1882; Vāyu, ed. R. Mitra, Bibl. Ind., 1888; Bombay, 1895; Matsya, Bombay, 1895; Kūrma, Bibl. Ind., 1890; Mārkaṇḍeya, ed. Bibl. Ind., 1855–62; trans. by Pargiter, Bibl. Ind., 1888–99, by C. C. Mukharji, Calc., 1894; Padma, ed. V. N. Mandlik, 4 vols., Ānand. Ser., 1894; Vishṇu, ed. with comm., Bombay, 1887; five parts, Calc., 1888; prose trans. by M. N. Dutt., Calc., 1894; Wilson, op. cit.; Bhāgavata, ed. with three comm., 3 vols., Bombay, 1887; 2 vols., Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1894; ed. and trans. by Burnouf, 4 vols., Paris, 1840–47, 1884; Brahma, ed. Ānand. Ser., 1895; Varāha, Bibl. Ind., 1887–93. On the Rāmāyaṇa in general, consult Jacobi, Das Rāmāyaṇa Bonn, 1893; also Journal of the Germ. Or Soc., vol. xlviii. [446]p. 407 ff., vol. li. p. 605 ff.; Ludwig, Ueber das Rāmāyaṇa, Prag, 1894; Baumgartner, Das Rāmāyaṇa, Freiburg i B., 1894; Bombay recension, ed. Gorresio, Turin, 1843–67; with three comm., 3 vols., Bombay, 1895; Bengal recension, Calc., 1859–60; trans. by Griffith into Eng. verse, Benares, 1895; into Eng. prose, M. N. Dutt, Calc., 1894.

On the Mahābhārata in general, check out especially Holtzmann, Das Mahābhārata, 4 vols., Kiel, 1892–95; Bühler, Indian Studies, No. II., Trans. of Imp. Vienna Academy, 1892; cf. also Jacobi in Göttinger Gelehrte Anzeigen, vol. viii. 659 ff.; Winternitz, Journal of the Roy. As. Soc., 1897, p. 713 ff.; Indian Antiquary, vol. xxvii. Editions: 5 vols., Bombay, 1888, Calc. 1894; translated into English prose at the expense of Pratāpa Chandra Rāy, Calc., 1896; literal translation into English by M. N. Dutt, 5 vols., Calc., 1896. Episode of Sāvitrī, ed. Kellner, with introduction and notes, Leipsic, 1888; Nala, text in Bühler’s Third Book of Sanskrit, Bombay, 1877; text, notes, vocabulary, Kellner, 1885; text, translation, vocabulary, Monier-Williams, Oxford, 1876. On the Purāṇas in general, check the introduction of H. H. Wilson’s translation of the Vishṇu P., 5 vols., ed. Fitzedward Hall, 1864–70; Holtzmann, op. cit., vol. iv. pp. 29–58; Garuḍa P., ed. Bombay, 1888; ed. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1891; Agni, ed. R. Mitra, Bibl. Ind., 1870–79, J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1882; Vāyu, ed. R. Mitra, Bibl. Ind., 1888; Bombay, 1895; Matsya, Bombay, 1895; Kūrma, Bibl. Ind., 1890; Mārkaṇḍeya, ed. Bibl. Ind., 1855–62; translated by Pargiter, Bibl. Ind., 1888–99, by C. C. Mukharji, Calc., 1894; Padma, ed. V. N. Mandlik, 4 vols., Ānand. Ser., 1894; Vishṇu, ed. with commentary, Bombay, 1887; five parts, Calc., 1888; prose translation by M. N. Dutt., Calc., 1894; Wilson, op. cit.; Bhāgavata, ed. with three commentaries, 3 vols., Bombay, 1887; 2 vols., Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1894; ed. and translated by Burnouf, 4 vols., Paris, 1840–47, 1884; Brahma, ed. Ānand. Ser., 1895; Varāha, Bibl. Ind., 1887–93. On the Rāmāyaṇa in general, consult Jacobi, Das Rāmāyaṇa Bonn, 1893; also Journal of the Germ. Or Soc., vol. xlviii. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]p. 407 ff., vol. li. p. 605 ff.; Ludwig, Ueber das Rāmāyaṇa, Prag, 1894; Baumgartner, Das Rāmāyaṇa, Freiburg i B., 1894; Bombay recension, ed. Gorresio, Turin, 1843–67; with three commentaries, 3 vols., Bombay, 1895; Bengal recension, Calc., 1859–60; translated by Griffith into English verse, Benares, 1895; into English prose, M. N. Dutt, Calc., 1894.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XI.

On the age of Kāvya poetry consult especially Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften und das Alter der indischen Kunstpoesie, in Trans. of the Imp. Vienna Academy, Vienna, 1890; Fleet, Corpus Inscr. Ind., vol. iii., Calcutta, 1888. On the Vikrama era see Kielhorn, Göttinger Nachrichten, 1891, pp. 179–182, and on the Mālava era, Ind. Ant., xix. p. 316; on the chronology of Kālidāsa, Huth, Die Zeit des Kālidāsa, Berlin, 1890. Buddha-charita, ed. Cowell, Oxford, 1893; trans. by Cowell, Sacred Books, vol. xlix. Raghuvaṃça, ed. Stenzler, with Latin trans., London, 1832; ed. with Mallinātha’s comm., by S. P. Pandit, Bombay Sansk. Ser.; text with Eng. trans. by Jvālāprasād, Bombay, 1895; ed. K. P. Parab, with Mallinātha, Nirṇaya Sāgara Pr., Bombay, 1892; i.–vii., with Eng. trans., notes, comm. of Mallinātha, and extracts from comm. of Bhaṭṭa Hemādri, Charitravardhana, Vallabha, by G. R. Nangargika, Poona, 1896. Kumāra-sambhava, ed. with Latin trans. by Stenzler, London, 1838; cantos i.–vi., ed. with Eng. trans. and comm. of Mallinātha, by S. G. Despānde, Poona, 1887; second part, with full comm., ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, 4th ed., Calc., 1887; ed. with comm. of Mallinātha (i.–vii.) and of Sītārām (viii.–xvii.), 3rd ed., Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1893; ed. with three commentaries, Bombay, 1898; trans. by Griffith, London, 1879. Bhaṭṭikāvya, ed. Calc., 1628; cantos i.–v., with comm. of Jayamangala, English trans., notes, glossary, by M. R. Kale, Bombay, 1897; with comm. of Mallinātha and notes by K. P. Trivedi, Bombay Sansk. Ser., 2 vols., 1898; German trans. of xviii.–xxii., by Schütz, Bielefeld, 1837. Kirātārjunīya, ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, [447]Calc., 1875; with Mallinātha’s comm., Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1885; cantos i.–ii., trans. by Schütz, Bielefeld, 1843. Çiçupālavadha, ed. with Mallinātha’s comm., by Vidyāsāgara, 1884; also at Benares, 1883; German trans. by Schütz, cantos i.–ix., Bielefeld, 1843. Naishadhīya-charita, ed. with comm. of Nārāyaṇa, by Pandit Sivadatta, Bombay, 1894. Nalodaya, ed. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1873; German trans. by Shack, in Stimmen vom Ganges, 2nd ed., 1877; Rāghavapāṇḍavīya, ed. with comm. in the Kāvyamālā, No. 62. Dhanaṃjaya’s Rāghavapāṇḍavīya, quoted in Gaṇaratnamahodadhi, A.D. 1140, is an imitation of Kavirāja’s work: cf. Zachariæ in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, pp. 27–28. For a modern Sanskrit drama constructed on a similar principle see Scherman’s Orientalische Bibliographie, vol. ix., 1896, p. 258, No. 4605. Haravijaya, ed. in Kāvyamālā, 1890; see Bühler, Detailed Report, p. 43, Bombay, 1877. Navasāhasānkacharita, ed. Bombay Sansk. Series, 1895; see Bühler and Zachariæ in Trans. of Vienna Acad., 1888. Setubandha (in the Mahārāshṭrī dialect), ed. with trans. by S. Goldschmidt, 1884; ed. in Kāvyamālā, No. 47, Bombay, 1895. Vāsavadattā, ed. with introd. by Fitzedward Hall, Bibl. Ind., 1859; ed. with comm. by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1874. Kādambarī, ed. P. Peterson, Bomb. Sansk. Ser., 1889; ed. with comm. in Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1896; with comm. and notes by M. R. Kale, Poona, 1896; trans., with occasional omissions, by C. M. Ridding, Royal As. Soc, London, 1896. Harshacharita, ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1883; ed. with comm., Jammu, 1879; Bombay, 1892; trans. by Cowell and Thomas, Roy. As. Soc. London, 1897. Daçakumāra-charita, Part i., ed. Bühler, Bomb. Sansk. Ser., 2nd ed., 1888; Part ii., P. Peterson, ibid., 1891; ed. P. Banerji, Calc., 1888.

On the age of Kāvya poetry, refer to especially Bühler, Die indischen Inschriften und das Alter der indischen Kunstpoesie, in Trans. of the Imp. Vienna Academy, Vienna, 1890; Fleet, Corpus Inscr. Ind., vol. iii., Calcutta, 1888. For the Vikrama era, see Kielhorn, Göttinger Nachrichten, 1891, pp. 179–182, and for the Mālava era, Ind. Ant., xix. p. 316; on the chronology of Kālidāsa, Huth, Die Zeit des Kālidāsa, Berlin, 1890. Buddha-charita, ed. Cowell, Oxford, 1893; trans. by Cowell, Sacred Books, vol. xlix. Raghuvaṃça, ed. Stenzler, with Latin trans., London, 1832; ed. with Mallinātha’s comm., by S. P. Pandit, Bombay Sansk. Ser.; text with Eng. trans. by Jvālāprasād, Bombay, 1895; ed. K. P. Parab, with Mallinātha, Nirṇaya Sāgara Pr., Bombay, 1892; i.–vii., with Eng. trans., notes, comm. of Mallinātha, and extracts from the comm. of Bhaṭṭa Hemādri, Charitravardhana, Vallabha, by G. R. Nangargika, Poona, 1896. Kumāra-sambhava, ed. with Latin trans. by Stenzler, London, 1838; cantos i.–vi., ed. with Eng. trans. and comm. of Mallinātha, by S. G. Despānde, Poona, 1887; second part, with full comm., ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, 4th ed., Calc., 1887; ed. with comm. of Mallinātha (i.–vii.) and of Sītārām (viii.–xvii.), 3rd ed., Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1893; ed. with three commentaries, Bombay, 1898; trans. by Griffith, London, 1879. Bhaṭṭikāvya, ed. Calc., 1628; cantos i.–v., with comm. of Jayamangala, English trans., notes, glossary, by M. R. Kale, Bombay, 1897; with comm. of Mallinātha and notes by K. P. Trivedi, Bombay Sansk. Ser., 2 vols., 1898; German trans. of xviii.–xxii., by Schütz, Bielefeld, 1837. Kirātārjunīya, ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Calc., 1875; with Mallinātha’s comm., Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1885; cantos i.–ii., trans. by Schütz, Bielefeld, 1843. Çiçupālavadha, ed. with Mallinātha’s comm., by Vidyāsāgara, 1884; also at Benares, 1883; German trans. by Schütz, cantos i.–ix., Bielefeld, 1843. Naishadhīya-charita, ed. with comm. of Nārāyaṇa, by Pandit Sivadatta, Bombay, 1894. Nalodaya, ed. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1873; German trans. by Shack, in Stimmen vom Ganges, 2nd ed., 1877; Rāghavapāṇḍavīya, ed. with comm. in the Kāvyamālā, No. 62. Dhanaṃjaya’s Rāghavapāṇḍavīya, quoted in Gaṇaratnamahodadhi, A.D. 1140, is an imitation of Kavirāja’s work: cf. Zachariæ in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, pp. 27–28. For a modern Sanskrit drama constructed on a similar principle, see Scherman’s Orientalische Bibliographie, vol. ix., 1896, p. 258, No. 4605. Haravijaya, ed. in Kāvyamālā, 1890; see Bühler, Detailed Report, p. 43, Bombay, 1877. Navasāhasānkacharita, ed. Bombay Sansk. Series, 1895; see Bühler and Zachariæ in Trans. of Vienna Acad., 1888. Setubandha (in the Mahārāshṭrī dialect), ed. with trans. by S. Goldschmidt, 1884; ed. in Kāvyamālā, No. 47, Bombay, 1895. Vāsavadattā, ed. with introd. by Fitzedward Hall, Bibl. Ind., 1859; ed. with comm. by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1874. Kādambarī, ed. P. Peterson, Bomb. Sansk. Ser., 1889; ed. with comm. in Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1896; with comm. and notes by M. R. Kale, Poona, 1896; trans., with occasional omissions, by C. M. Ridding, Royal As. Soc, London, 1896. Harshacharita, ed. by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1883; ed. with comm., Jammu, 1879; Bombay, 1892; trans. by Cowell and Thomas, Roy. As. Soc. London, 1897. Daçakumāra-charita, Part i., ed. Bühler, Bomb. Sanskrit Series, 2nd ed., 1888; Part ii., P. Peterson, ibid., 1891; ed. P. Banerji, Calc., 1888.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XII.

Meghadūta, ed. with vocab. by Stenzler, Breslau, 1874; with comm. of Mallinātha, Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1894; ed. by K. B. Pathak, Poona, 1894. Eng. verse trans, by Wilson, 3rd ed., London, 1867; by T. Clark, London, 1882; into German by [448]Max Müller, Königsberg, 1847, by Schütz, Bielefield, 1859, Fritze, Chemnitz, 1879. Ṛitusaṃhāra, ed. with Latin and German trans. by P. v. Bohlen, Leipsic, 1840; with notes and Eng. trans. by Sītārām Āyyar, Bombay, 1897. Ghaṭakarpara, ed. Brockhaus, 1841, trans. into German by Höfer (in Indische Gedichte, vol. ii.). Chaurapanchāçikā, ed. and trans. into German by Solf, Kiel, 1886; trans. by Edwin Arnold, London, 1896. Bhartṛihari’s Centuries, ed. with comm., Bombay, 1884, trans. into Eng. verse by Tawney, Calc., 1877; Çṛingāra-çataka, ed. Calc. 1888. Çṛingāratilaka, ed. Gildemeister, Bonn, 1841. Amaruçataka, ed. R. Simon, Kiel, 1893. Saptaçataka of Hāla, ed. with prose German trans. by Weber, Leipsic, 1881 (in Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. viii., No. 4). Mayūra’s Sūrya-çataka, or Hundred Stanzas in praise of the Sun, ed. in Kāvyamālā, 1889. Gītagovinda, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1882; Bombay, Nir. Sāg. Pr., 1899; trans. into German by Rückert, vol. i. of Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, Leipsic.

Meghadūta, edited with vocabulary by Stenzler, Breslau, 1874; with commentary by Mallinātha, Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1894; edited by K. B. Pathak, Poona, 1894. English verse translation by Wilson, 3rd edition, London, 1867; by T. Clark, London, 1882; into German by [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Max Müller, Königsberg, 1847, by Schütz, Bielefeld, 1859, Fritze, Chemnitz, 1879. Ṛitusaṃhāra, edited with Latin and German translation by P. v. Bohlen, Leipsic, 1840; with notes and English translation by Sītārām Āyyar, Bombay, 1897. Ghaṭakarpara, edited by Brockhaus, 1841, translated into German by Höfer (in Indische Gedichte, vol. ii.). Chaurapanchāçikā, edited and translated into German by Solf, Kiel, 1886; translated by Edwin Arnold, London, 1896. Bhartṛihari’s Centuries, edited with commentary, Bombay, 1884, translated into English verse by Tawney, Calcutta, 1877; Çṛingāra-çataka, edited Calcutta, 1888. Çṛingāratilaka, edited by Gildemeister, Bonn, 1841. Amaruçataka, edited by R. Simon, Kiel, 1893. Saptaçataka of Hāla, edited with prose German translation by Weber, Leipsic, 1881 (in Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, vol. viii., No. 4). Mayūra’s Sūrya-çataka, or Hundred Stanzas in praise of the Sun, edited in Kāvyamālā, 1889. Gītagovinda, edited by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1882; Bombay, Nir. Sāg. Press, 1899; translated into German by Rückert, vol. i. of Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, Leipsic.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIII.

On the Sanskrit drama in general, consult especially H. H. Wilson, Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, 2 vols., 3rd ed., London, 1871; Sylvain Lévi, Le Théâtre Indien, Paris, 1890. Çakuntalā, Bengal recension, ed. by Pischel, Kiel, 1877; Devanāgarī recension, Monier-Williams, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1876; M. R. Kale, Bombay, 1898; trans. by Monier-Williams, 6th ed., London, 1894; into German by Rückert, Leipsic, 1876; Fritze, 1876; Lobedanz, 7th ed., Leipsic, 1884; there are also a South Indian and a Kashmir recension (cf. Bühler, Report, p. lxxxv). Vikramorvaçī, ed. S. P. Pandit, Bombay, 1879; Vaidya, 1895; South Indian recension, ed. Pischel, 1875; trans. Wilson, op. cit.; Cowell, Hertford, 1851; Fritze, Leipsic, 1880. Mālavikāgnimitra, ed. Bollensen, Leipsic, 1879; S. P. Pandit, Bombay, 1869, S. S. Āyyar, Poona, 1896; trans. by Tawney, 2nd ed., Calc., 1891; into German by Weber, Berlin, 1856; Fritze, Leipsic, 1881. Mṛicchakaṭikā, ed. Stenzler, Bonn, 1847; J. Vidyāsāgara, 2nd ed., Calc., 1891; [449]trans. by Wilson, op. cit.; into German by Böhtlingk, St. Petersburg, 1877; by Fritze, Chemnitz, 1879. Ratnāvalī, ed. Cappeller, in Bohtlingk’s Sanskrit-Chrestomathie, 1897; with comm. Nir. Sāg. Pr., Bombay, 1895; trans. by Wilson, op. cit.; into German by Fritze, Chemnitz, 1878. Nāgānanda, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1873; ed. Poona, 1893; trans. by Palmer Boyd, with preface by Cowell, London, 1872. Bāṇa’s Pārvatīpariṇaya, ed. with trans. by T. R. R. Aiyar, Kumbakonam, 1898; Germ. by Glaser, Trieste, 1886. Mālatīmādhava, ed. R. G. Bhandarkar, Bombay, 1876; trans. by Wilson, op. cit.; by Fritze, Leipsic, 1884. Mahāvīra-charita, ed. Trithen, London, 1848; K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1892; trans. by J. Pickford, London, 1871. Uttararāmacharita, ed. with comm. and trans., Nagpur, 1895; ed. with comm. by Aiyar and Parab, Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, 1899; trans. by Wilson, op. cit. Mudrārākshasa, ed. Telang, Bombay, 1893; trans. by Wilson, op. cit.; into German by Fritze, Leipsic, 1887. Veṇīsaṃhāra, ed. K. P. Parab, Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1898; N. B. Godabale, Poona, 1895; Grill, Leipsic, 1871; trans. into English by S. M. Tagore, Calc., 1880. Viddhaçālabhanjika, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1883. Karpūramanjarī, ed. in vol. vii. of The Pandit, Benares. Bālarāmāyaṇa, ed. Govinda Deva Çastri, Benares, 1869; J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1884. Prachaṇḍapāṇḍava, ed. Cappeller, Strasburg, 1885. (On Rājaçekhara, cf. Kielhorn, Epigr. Ind., part iv. 1889; Fleet in Ind. Antiq., vol. xvi. pp. 175–178; Jacobi in Vienna Or. Journal, vol. ii. pp. 212–216). Chaṇḍakauçika, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1884; trans. by Fritze (Kauçika’s Zorn). Prabodhachandrodaya, ed. Nir. Sāg. Pr., Bombay, 1898; trans. into German by Goldstücker, with preface by Rosenkranz, Königsberg, 1842; also trans. by Hirzel, Zürich, 1846; Taylor, Bombay, 1886.

On Sanskrit drama in general, refer particularly to H. H. Wilson, Select Specimens of the Theatre of the Hindus, 2 vols., 3rd ed., London, 1871; Sylvain Lévi, Le Théâtre Indien, Paris, 1890. Çakuntalā, Bengal version, ed. by Pischel, Kiel, 1877; Devanāgarī version, Monier-Williams, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1876; M. R. Kale, Bombay, 1898; translated by Monier-Williams, 6th ed., London, 1894; into German by Rückert, Leipsic, 1876; Fritze, 1876; Lobedanz, 7th ed., Leipsic, 1884; there are also a South Indian and a Kashmir version (cf. Bühler, Report, p. lxxxv). Vikramorvaçī, ed. S. P. Pandit, Bombay, 1879; Vaidya, 1895; South Indian version, ed. Pischel, 1875; translated by Wilson, op. cit.; Cowell, Hertford, 1851; Fritze, Leipsic, 1880. Mālavikāgnimitra, ed. Bollensen, Leipsic, 1879; S. P. Pandit, Bombay, 1869, S. S. Āyyar, Poona, 1896; translated by Tawney, 2nd ed., Calc., 1891; into German by Weber, Berlin, 1856; Fritze, Leipsic, 1881. Mṛicchakaṭikā, ed. Stenzler, Bonn, 1847; J. Vidyāsāgara, 2nd ed., Calc., 1891; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] translated by Wilson, op. cit.; into German by Böhtlingk, St. Petersburg, 1877; by Fritze, Chemnitz, 1879. Ratnāvalī, ed. Cappeller, in Bohtlingk’s Sanskrit-Chrestomathie, 1897; with commentary Nir. Sāg. Pr., Bombay, 1895; translated by Wilson, op. cit.; into German by Fritze, Chemnitz, 1878. Nāgānanda, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1873; ed. Poona, 1893; translated by Palmer Boyd, with preface by Cowell, London, 1872. Bāṇa’s Pārvatīpariṇaya, ed. with translation by T. R. R. Aiyar, Kumbakonam, 1898; German by Glaser, Trieste, 1886. Mālatīmādhava, ed. R. G. Bhandarkar, Bombay, 1876; translated by Wilson, op. cit.; by Fritze, Leipsic, 1884. Mahāvīra-charita, ed. Trithen, London, 1848; K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1892; translated by J. Pickford, London, 1871. Uttararāmacharita, ed. with commentary and translation, Nagpur, 1895; ed. with commentary by Aiyar and Parab, Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, 1899; translated by Wilson, op. cit. Mudrārākshasa, ed. Telang, Bombay, 1893; translated by Wilson, op. cit.; into German by Fritze, Leipsic, 1887. Veṇīsaṃhāra, ed. K. P. Parab, Nirṇaya Sāgara Press, Bombay, 1898; N. B. Godabale, Poona, 1895; Grill, Leipsic, 1871; translated into English by S. M. Tagore, Calc., 1880. Viddhaçālabhanjika, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1883. Karpūramanjarī, ed. in vol. vii. of The Pandit, Benares. Bālarāmāyaṇa, ed. Govinda Deva Çastri, Benares, 1869; J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1884. Prachaṇḍapāṇḍava, ed. Cappeller, Strasburg, 1885. (For Rājaçekhara, cf. Kielhorn, Epigr. Ind., part iv. 1889; Fleet in Ind. Antiq., vol. xvi. pp. 175–178; Jacobi in Vienna Or. Journal, vol. ii. pp. 212–216). Chaṇḍakauçika, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1884; translated by Fritze (Kauçika’s Zorn). Prabodhachandrodaya, ed. Nir. Sāg. Pr., Bombay, 1898; translated into German by Goldstücker, with preface by Rosenkranz, Königsberg, 1842; also translated by Hirzel, Zürich, 1846; Taylor, Bombay, 1886.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIV.

Panchatantra, ed. Kosegarten, Bonn, 1848; by Kielhorn and Bühler in Bomb. Sansk. Ser.; these two editions represent two considerably divergent recensions; trans. with very valuable introd. by Benfey, 2 vols., Leipsic, 1859; English trans., Trichinopoli, [450]1887; German by Fritze, Leipsic, 1884. The abstract of the Panchatantra in Kshemendra’s Bṛihatkathāmanjarī, introd., text, trans., notes, by Mankowski, Leipsic, 1892. Hitopadeça, ed. F. Johnson, London, 1884; P. Peterson in Bomb. Sansk. Ser. Kāmandakīya Nītisāra, ed. with trans. and notes, Madras, 1895; text ed. by R. Mitra, Bibl. Ind. Calc., 1884. Çivadāsa’s Vetālapanchaviṃçatikā, ed. H. Uhle (in Abhandlungen der deutschen morgenl. Gesell. vol. viii., No. 1), Leipsic, 1881. Sir R. F. Burton, Vikram and the Vampire, new ed., London, 1893. Siṃhāsana-dvātriṃçikā, ed. (Dwatringshat puttalika), J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1881. Çukasaptati, ed. R. Schmidt, Leipsic, 1893 (Abh. f. d. Kunde d. Morgenlandes), Munich, 1898; trans., Kiel, 1894; Stuttgart, 1898. Kathāsaritsāgara, ed. trans. by Brockhaus, Leipsic (Books i.–v.) 1839, (vi.–xviii.) 1862–66; ed. Bomb., 1889; trans. by Tawney in Bibl. Ind., 1880–87. Bṛihatkathāmanjarī, chaps. i.–viii., ed. and trans. by Sylvain Lévi in Journal Asiatique, 1886. Jātaka-mālā, ed. Kern, Boston, 1891; trans. by Speijer in Sacred Books of the Buddhists, vol. i., London, 1895. Kathākoça, trans. by C. H. Tawney from Sanskrit MSS., Royal As. Soc., London, 1895. Pāli Jātakas, ed. by Fausböll, London, (completed) 1897; three vols. of trans. under supervision of Cowell have appeared, I. by Chalmers, Cambridge, 1895; II. by Rouse, 1895; III. by Francis and Neil, 1897. Warren, Buddhism in Translations, Harvard, 1896. Bhartṛihari’s Nīti and Vairāgya Çatakas, ed. and trans., Bombay, 1898 (on Bhartṛihari and Kumārila see Pathak in Journ. of Bombay Branch of Roy. As. Soc., xviii. pp. 213–238). Mohamudgara, trans. by U. K. Banerjï, Bhawānipur, Bengal, 1892. Chāṇakya Çatakas, ed. Klatt, 1873. On the Nītimanjarī cf. Kielhorn, Göttinger Nachrichten, 1891, pp. 182–186; A. B. Keith, Journ. Roy. As. Soc. 1900. Çārngadhara-paddhati, ed. Peterson, Bombay, 1888. Subhāshitāvalī, ed. Peterson and Durgaprasāda, Bombay, 1886. Böhtlingk’s Indische Sprüche, 2nd edition, 2 vols., St. Petersburg, 1870–73; index by Blau, Leipsic, 1893. Dhammapada, trans. by Max Müller in Sacred Books of the East, vol. x., 2nd revised edition, Oxford, 1898. [451]

Panchatantra, edited by Kosegarten, Bonn, 1848; by Kielhorn and Bühler in Bomb. Sansk. Ser.; these two editions represent two significantly different versions; translated with a very valuable introduction by Benfey, 2 volumes, Leipsic, 1859; English translation, Trichinopoli, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1887; German by Fritze, Leipsic, 1884. The summary of the Panchatantra in Kshemendra’s Bṛihatkathāmanjarī, introduction, text, translation, notes, by Mankowski, Leipsic, 1892. Hitopadeça, edited by F. Johnson, London, 1884; P. Peterson in Bomb. Sansk. Ser. Kāmandakīya Nītisāra, edited with translation and notes, Madras, 1895; text edited by R. Mitra, Bibl. Ind. Calc., 1884. Çivadāsa’s Vetālapanchaviṃçatikā, edited by H. Uhle (in Abhandlungen der deutschen morgenl. Gesell. vol. viii., No. 1), Leipsic, 1881. Sir R. F. Burton, Vikram and the Vampire, new edition, London, 1893. Siṃhāsana-dvātriṃçikā, edited. (Dwatringshat puttalika), J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1881. Çukasaptati, edited by R. Schmidt, Leipsic, 1893 (Abh. f. d. Kunde d. Morgenlandes), Munich, 1898; translated, Kiel, 1894; Stuttgart, 1898. Kathāsaritsāgara, edited, translated by Brockhaus, Leipsic (Books i.–v.) 1839, (vi.–xviii.) 1862–66; edited Bomb., 1889; translated by Tawney in Bibl. Ind., 1880–87. Bṛihatkathāmanjarī, chapters i.–viii., edited and translated by Sylvain Lévi in Journal Asiatique, 1886. Jātaka-mālā, edited by Kern, Boston, 1891; translated by Speijer in Sacred Books of the Buddhists, vol. i., London, 1895. Kathākoça, translated by C. H. Tawney from Sanskrit manuscripts, Royal As. Soc., London, 1895. Pāli Jātakas, edited by Fausböll, London, (completed) 1897; three volumes of translation under the supervision of Cowell have appeared, I. by Chalmers, Cambridge, 1895; II. by Rouse, 1895; III. by Francis and Neil, 1897. Warren, Buddhism in Translations, Harvard, 1896. Bhartṛihari’s Nīti and Vairāgya Çatakas, edited and translated, Bombay, 1898 (on Bhartṛihari and Kumārila see Pathak in Journ. of Bombay Branch of Roy. As. Soc., xviii. pp. 213–238). Mohamudgara, translated by U. K. Banerjï, Bhawānipur, Bengal, 1892. Chāṇakya Çatakas, edited by Klatt, 1873. On the Nītimanjarī cf. Kielhorn, Göttinger Nachrichten, 1891, pp. 182–186; A. B. Keith, Journ. Roy. As. Soc. 1900. Çārngadhara-paddhati, edited by Peterson, Bombay, 1888. Subhāshitāvalī, edited by Peterson and Durgaprasāda, Bombay, 1886. Böhtlingk’s Indische Sprüche, 2nd edition, 2 volumes, St. Petersburg, 1870–73; index by Blau, Leipsic, 1893. Dhammapada, translated by Max Müller in Sacred Books of the East, vol. x., 2nd revised edition, Oxford, 1898. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XV.

On Indian philosophy in general see Garbe’s useful little book, Philosophy of Ancient India, Chicago, 1897; F. Max Müller, Six Systems of Indian Philosophy, London, 1899. Garbe, Sānkhya Philosophie, Leipsic, 1894; Sānkhya und Yoga in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasburg, 1896 (complete bibliography); Sānkhya-kārikā, text with comm. of Gauḍapāda, ed. and trans. by Colebrooke and Wilson, Oxford, 1837, reprinted Bombay, 1887; ed. in Benares Sansk. Ser., 1883; trans. Ballantyne (Bibl. Ind.); Sānkhyapravachana-bhāshya, ed. by Garbe, Harvard, 1895, trans. into German, Leipsic, 1889; Aniruddha’s comm. on Sānkhya Sūtras, trans. by Garbe, Bibl. Ind., Calc., 1888–92; Sānkhya-tattva-kaumudī, ed. with Eng. trans., Bombay, 1896, trans. by Garbe, Munich, 1892; Çankara’s Rājayogabhāshya, trans. Madras, 1896; Svātmārāma’s Haṭhayogapradīpa, trans. by Walther, Munich, 1893; Haṭhayoga Gheranda Sanhita, trans. Bombay, 1895. On fragments of Panchaçikha cf. Garbe in Festgruss an Roth, p. 74 ff., Stuttgart, 1893; Jacobi on Sānkhya-Yoga as foundation of Buddhism, Journ. of Germ. Or. Soc., 1898, pp. 1–15; Oldenberg, Buddha, 3rd ed. Mīmāṃsā-darçana, ed. with comm. of Çabara Svāmin (Bibl. Ind.), Calc., 1887; Tantravārttika, ed. Benares, 1890; Çlokavārttika, fasc. i., ii., ed. with comm., Benares, 1898; Jaiminīya-nyāya-mālā-vistara, ed. in Ānand. Ser. 1892. Arthasaṃgraha, as introd. to Mīmāṃsā, ed. and trans. by Thibaut, Benares, 1882. Most important book on Vedānta: Deussen, System des Vedānta, Leipsic, 1883; Deussen, Die Sūtra’s des Vedānta, text with trans. of Sūtras and complete comm. of Çankara, Leipsic, 1887. Brahma Sūtras, with Çankara’s comm., ed. in Ānand. Ser., 1890–91; Vedānta Sūtras, trans. by Thibaut in Sacred Books, vol. xxxiv., Oxford, 1890, and xxxviii., 1896. Panchadaçī, ed. with Eng. trans., Bombay, 1895. On date of Çankara cf. Fleet in Ind. Ant., xvi. 41–42. Vedānta-siddhānta-muktāvalī, ed. with Eng. trans. by Venis, Benares, 1890. Vedāntasāra, ed. Jacob, with comm. and notes, Bombay, 1894, trans. 3rd ed., London, 1892. Bhagavadgītā [452]with Çankara’s comm., Ānand. Ser., 1897, trans. in Sacred Books, vol. viii., 2nd ed., Oxford, 1898; by Davies, 3rd ed., 1894. Nyāya Sūtras in Vizianagram Sansk. Ser., vol. ix., Benares, 1896. Nyāyakandalī of Çrīdhara, ibid., vol. iv., 1895. Nyāya-kusumānjali (Bibl. Ind.), Calc., 1895. Vaiçeshika-darçana, ed. with comm., Calc., 1887. Saptapadārthī, ed. with comm., Benares, 1893; text with Latin trans. by Winter, Leipsic, 1893. Tarkasaṃgraha, ed. J. Vidyāsāgara, Calc., 1897; ed. with comm., Bombay Sansk. Ser., 1897; text and trans. by Ballantyne, Allahabad, 1850. Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, ed. by T. Tarkavāchaspati, Calc., 1872; trans. by Cowell and Gough, 2nd ed., London, 1894.

On Indian philosophy in general, see Garbe’s helpful little book, Philosophy of Ancient India, Chicago, 1897; F. Max Müller, Six Systems of Indian Philosophy, London, 1899. Garbe, Sānkhya Philosophie, Leipzig, 1894; Sānkhya und Yoga in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasbourg, 1896 (complete bibliography); Sānkhya-kārikā, text with commentary by Gauḍapāda, edited and translated by Colebrooke and Wilson, Oxford, 1837, reprinted Bombay, 1887; edited in Benares Sanskrit Series, 1883; translated by Ballantyne (Bibl. Ind.); Sānkhyapravachana-bhāshya, edited by Garbe, Harvard, 1895, translated into German, Leipzig, 1889; Aniruddha’s commentary on Sānkhya Sūtras, translated by Garbe, Bibl. Ind., Calcutta, 1888–92; Sānkhya-tattva-kaumudī, edited with English translation, Bombay, 1896, translated by Garbe, Munich, 1892; Çankara’s Rājayogabhāshya, translated in Madras, 1896; Svātmārāma’s Haṭhayogapradīpa, translated by Walther, Munich, 1893; Haṭhayoga Gheranda Sanhita, translated in Bombay, 1895. For fragments of Panchaçikha cf. Garbe in Festgruss an Roth, p. 74 ff., Stuttgart, 1893; Jacobi on Sānkhya-Yoga as the foundation of Buddhism, Journ. of Germ. Or. Soc., 1898, pp. 1–15; Oldenberg, Buddha, 3rd ed.; Mīmāṃsā-darçana, edited with commentary by Çabara Svāmin (Bibl. Ind.), Calcutta, 1887; Tantravārttika, edited in Benares, 1890; Çlokavārttika, fasc. i., ii., edited with commentary, Benares, 1898; Jaiminīya-nyāya-mālā-vistara, edited in Ānand. Ser. 1892. Arthasaṃgraha, as an introduction to Mīmāṃsā, edited and translated by Thibaut, Benares, 1882. The most important book on Vedānta: Deussen, System des Vedānta, Leipzig, 1883; Deussen, Die Sūtra’s des Vedānta, text with translation of Sūtras and complete commentary of Çankara, Leipzig, 1887. Brahma Sūtras, with Çankara’s commentary, edited in Ānand. Ser., 1890–91; Vedānta Sūtras, translated by Thibaut in Sacred Books, vol. xxxiv., Oxford, 1890, and xxxviii., 1896. Panchadaçī, edited with English translation, Bombay, 1895. For the date of Çankara cf. Fleet in Ind. Ant., xvi. 41–42. Vedānta-siddhānta-muktāvalī, edited with English translation by Venis, Benares, 1890. Vedāntasāra, edited by Jacob, with commentary and notes, Bombay, 1894, translated 3rd ed., London, 1892. Bhagavadgītā [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] with Çankara’s commentary, Ānand. Ser., 1897, translated in Sacred Books, vol. viii., 2nd ed., Oxford, 1898; by Davies, 3rd ed., 1894. Nyāya Sūtras in Vizianagram Sanskrit Series, vol. ix., Benares, 1896. Nyāyakandalī of Çrīdhara, ibid., vol. iv., 1895. Nyāya-kusumānjali (Bibl. Ind.), Calcutta, 1895. Vaiçeshika-darçana, edited with commentary, Calcutta, 1887. Saptapadārthī, edited with commentary, Benares, 1893; text with Latin translation by Winter, Leipzig, 1893. Tarkasaṃgraha, edited by J. Vidyāsāgara, Calcutta, 1897; edited with commentary, Bombay Sanskrit Series, 1897; text and translation by Ballantyne, Allahabad, 1850. Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, edited by T. Tarkavāchaspati, Calcutta, 1872; translated by Cowell and Gough, 2nd ed., London, 1894.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVI.

M’Crindle, Ancient India as Described by Classical Authors, 5 vols., especially vol. v., Invasion of India by Alexander, London, 1896. Weber, Die Griechen in Indien, in Transactions (Sitzungsberichte) of the Roy. Prussian Acad., Berlin, 1890. Sylvain Lévi, Quid de Græcis veterum Indorum monumenta tradiderint, Paris, 1890; also La Grèce et l’Inde (in Revue des Etudes Grecques), Paris, 1891. Goblet d’Alviella, Ce que l’Inde doit à la Grèce, Paris, 1897; also Les Grecs dans l’Inde, and Des Influences Classiques dans la Culture Scientifique et Littéraire de l’Inde, in vols. xxxiii., xxxiv. (1897) of Bulletin de l’Académie Royale de Belgique. L. de la Vallée Poussin, La Grèce et l’Inde, in Musée Belge, vol. ii. pp. 126–152. Vincent A. Smith, Græco-Roman Influence on the Civilisation of Ancient India in Journal of As. Soc. of Bengal, 1889–92. O. Franke, Beziehungen der Inder zum Westen, Journ. of Germ. Or. Soc., 1893, pp. 595–609. M. A. Stein in Indian Antiquary, vol. xvii. p. 89. On foreign elements in Indian art see Cunningham, Archæological Survey of India, vol. v. pp. 185 ff.; Grünwedel, Buddhistische Kunst, Berlin, 1893; E. Curtius, Griechische Kunst in Indien, pp. 235–243 in vol. ii. of Gesammelte Abhandlungen, Berlin, 1894; W. Simpson, The Classical Influence in the Architecture of the Indus Region and Afghanistan, in the Journal of the Royal Institution of British [453]Architects, vol. i. (1894), pp. 93–115. P. 413: On the Çakas and Kushanas, see Rapson, Indian Coins, pp. 7 and 16, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasburg, 1898. On the relation of Indian to Greek fables, cf. Weber in Indische Studien, vol. iii. p. 327 ff. Through the medium of Indian fables and fairy tales, which were so popular in the Middle Ages, the magic mirror and ointment, the seven-league boots, the invisible cap, and the purse of Fortunatus (cf. Burnell, Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, preface, p. xxxv), found their way into Western literature. For possible Greek influence on Indian drama, cf. Windisch, in Trans. of the Fifth Oriental Congress, part ii., Berlin, 1882. On chess in Sanskrit literature, cf. Macdonell, Origin and Early History of Chess, in Journ. Roy. As. Soc., 1898. On Indian influence on Greek philosophy, cf. Garbe in Sānkhya und Yoga, p. 4. L. von Schroeder, Buddhismus und Christenthum, Reval, 2nd ed., 1898. P. 422–23: It seems quite possible to account for the ideas of the Neo-Platonists from purely Hellenic sources, without assuming Indian influence. On the relation of Çakuntalā to Schiller (Alpenjäger) and Goethe (Faust), cf. Sauer, in Korrespondenzblatt für die Gelehrten und Realschulen Württembergs, vol. xl. pp. 297–304; W. von Biedermann, Goetheforschungen, Frankfurt a/M., 1879, pp. 54 ff. (Çakuntalā and Faust). On Sanskrit literature and modern poets (Heine, Matthew Arnold), cf. Max Müller, Coincidences, in the Fortnightly Review, New Series, vol. lxiv. (July 1898), pp. 157–162. [455]

M’Crindle, Ancient India as Described by Classical Authors, 5 vols., especially vol. v., Invasion of India by Alexander, London, 1896. Weber, Die Griechen in Indien, in Transactions (Meeting reports) of the Roy. Prussian Acad., Berlin, 1890. Sylvain Lévi, Quid de Græcis veterum Indorum monumenta tradiderint, Paris, 1890; also La Grèce et l’Inde (in Revue des Etudes Grecques), Paris, 1891. Goblet d’Alviella, Ce que l’Inde doit à la Grèce, Paris, 1897; also Les Grecs dans l’Inde, and Des Influences Classiques dans la Culture Scientifique et Littéraire de l’Inde, in vols. xxxiii., xxxiv. (1897) of Bulletin de l’Académie Royale de Belgique. L. de la Vallée Poussin, La Grèce et l’Inde, in Musée Belge, vol. ii. pp. 126–152. Vincent A. Smith, Græco-Roman Influence on the Civilisation of Ancient India in Journal of As. Soc. of Bengal, 1889–92. O. Franke, Beziehungen der Inder zum Westen, Journ. of Germ. Or. Soc., 1893, pp. 595–609. M. A. Stein in Indian Antiquary, vol. xvii. p. 89. On foreign elements in Indian art see Cunningham, Archæological Survey of India, vol. v. pp. 185 ff.; Grünwedel, Buddhistische Kunst, Berlin, 1893; E. Curtius, Griechische Kunst in Indien, pp. 235–243 in vol. ii. of Gesammelte Abhandlungen, Berlin, 1894; W. Simpson, The Classical Influence in the Architecture of the Indus Region and Afghanistan, in the Journal of the Royal Institution of British [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Architects, vol. i. (1894), pp. 93–115. P. 413: On the Çakas and Kushanas, see Rapson, Indian Coins, pp. 7 and 16, in Bühler’s Encyclopædia, Strasburg, 1898. On the relation of Indian to Greek fables, cf. Weber in Indische Studien, vol. iii. p. 327 ff. Through the medium of Indian fables and fairy tales, which were so popular in the Middle Ages, the magic mirror and ointment, the seven-league boots, the invisible cap, and the purse of Fortunatus (cf. Burnell, Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, preface, p. xxxv), found their way into Western literature. For possible Greek influence on Indian drama, cf. Windisch, in Trans. of the Fifth Oriental Congress, part ii., Berlin, 1882. On chess in Sanskrit literature, cf. Macdonell, Origin and Early History of Chess, in Journ. Roy. As. Soc., 1898. On Indian influence on Greek philosophy, cf. Garbe in Sānkhya und Yoga, p. 4. L. von Schroeder, Buddhismus und Christenthum, Reval, 2nd ed., 1898. P. 422–23: It seems quite possible to account for the ideas of the Neo-Platonists from purely Hellenic sources, without assuming Indian influence. On the relation of Çakuntalā to Schiller (Alpenjäger) and Goethe (Faust), cf. Sauer, in Korrespondenzblatt für die Gelehrten und Realschulen Württembergs, vol. xl. pp. 297–304; W. von Biedermann, Goetheforschungen, Frankfurt a/M., 1879, pp. 54 ff. (Çakuntalā and Faust). On Sanskrit literature and modern poets (Heine, Matthew Arnold), cf. Max Müller, Coincidences, in the Fortnightly Review, New Series, vol. lxiv. (July 1898), pp. 157–162. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Index

A | B | C | D | E | F | G | H | I | J | K | L | M | N | O | P | R | S | T | U | V | W | Y | Z
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A

Abhidhāna-chintāmaṇi, 433

Abhidhāna-chintāmaṇi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Abhidhāna-ratnamālā, 433

Abhidhāna-ratnamālā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aborigines, 113, 152, 161, 387

Aboriginal people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Absolute, the, 220

Absolute, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Abstract deities, 100–102

Abstract deities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–102

Accent, Vedic, 53–54

Accent, Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–54

Achæmenid dynasty in India, 408

Achaemenid dynasty in India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Açoka, 310, 412;
inscriptions of, 14, 15, 16, 25, 27

Açoka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
inscriptions of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Actors, Greek, 414

Greek actors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Açvaghosha, 319

Açvaghosha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Açvakas, 408, 409

Açvakas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Āçvalāyana, 52, 191, 274;
his Çrauta Sūtra, 245;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 249

Āçvalāyana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Gṛihya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Açvins, 84, 123, 150

Açvins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Adbhuta Brāhmaṇa, 210

Wondrous Brahmin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aditi, 70, 102, 103, 105, 132

Aditi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Ādityas, 102, 103, 105

Ādityas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Æsop, 420

Æsop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Agni, 70, 71, 74, 93–97, 102, 105, 124, 125, 135, 172, 214

Agni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–97, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Agohya, 106

Agohya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Agriculture, 166

Farming, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ahargaṇa, 426

Ahargaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ahi budhnya, 110

Ahi, buddy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ahura, 112

Ahura, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aitareya Āraṇyaka, 51, 208, 211;
Brāhmaṇa, 155, 156, 163, 203, 205;
Upanishad, 209, 226–227

Aitareya Āraṇyaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__;
Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–227

Ajātaçatru, 222

Ajātaçatru, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alaṭa, 434

Alaṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Albērūnī, 13, 18, 413

Albērūnī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Alexander the Great, 1, 2, 8, 13, 18, 150, 154, 165, 365, 410, 413, 414

Alexander the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__

Alexandria, 415, 423

Alexandria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Algebra, Indian, 424, 434

Algebra, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Allegorical play, 367

Allegorical play, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alphabet, arrangement of the Sanskrit, 17

Alphabet, arrangement of Sanskrit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Al-Razi, 427

Al-Razi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Amarakoça, 433

Amarakoça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Amara siṃha, 324, 433

Amara siṃha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Amaru, 342

Amaru, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anaxagoras, 422

Anaxagoras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ancestor worship, 257

Ancestor worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anekārtha-saṃgraha, 433

Anekārtha-saṃgraha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anekārtha-samuchchaya, 433

Anekārtha-samuchchaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Angas, 156, 195

Angas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Angirases, 108, 189, 190

Angirases, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Animals, domestic, 149;
mythological, 109

Pets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mythical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Aniruddha, 394

Aniruddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anthologies, 379

Collections, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anthropology, 126

Anthropology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anthropomorphism, 71, 72, 84, 86, 94

Anthropomorphism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Anudātta accent, 54

Anudātta accent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anukramaṇīs, 39, 52, 267, 271–272, 274

Anukramaṇīs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–272, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Anus, 153, 154

Anus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Anushṭubh metre, 56, 68

Anushṭubh meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Anvār-i-Suhailī, 418

Anvār-i-Suhailī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apabhraṃça dialect, 27, 349

Apabhraṃça dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Apāṃ napāt, 88, 92

Apāṃ napāt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Āpastamba, 246, 258–259, 302;
his Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 250;
Dharma Sūtra, 258;
Kalpa Sūtra, 258

Āpastamba, 246, 258–259, 302;
his Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 250;
Dharma Sūtra, 258;
Kalpa Sūtra, 258

Āpastambas, 176

Āpastambas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apollonius of Tyana, 415 [456]

Apollonius of Tyana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Apsaras, 107;
Apsarases, 182

Apsaras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Apsaras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Arabian Nights, 368

Arabian Nights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arabs, 1, 421, 424, 425, 426, 427

Arabs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Āraṇyakas, 34, 50, 204

Āraṇyakas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Araṇyānī, 111

Araṇyānī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Architecture, 158, 437

Architecture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ardha-māgadhī, 27

Ardha-Māgadhī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Argumentum ex silentio, 16, 150

Argument from silence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Arithmetic, Indian, 424

Math, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arjuna, 165, 216, 296, 405

Arjuna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Arjuna Miçra, 290

Arjuna Miçra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Army, divisions of, 165

Army divisions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arnold, Sir Edwin, 427

Arnold, Sir Edwin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ārsheya Brāhmaṇa, 209

Ārsheya Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ārsheya-kalpa, 245

Ārsheya-kalpa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Art, Indian, 436–437

Art, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–437

Āruṇi, 213, 214

Āruṇi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Āryā metre, 307, 393, 435

Āryā meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Āryabhaṭa, 325, 426, 435

Āryabhaṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Āryabhaṭīya, 435

Āryabhaṭīya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Āryan civilisation, 9;
invasion of India, 40, 408

Āryan civilization, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
invasion of India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Āryans, home of Rigvedic, 145

Āryans, home of Rigvedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Āryas, 152

Āryas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Āryāvarta, 23

Āryāvarta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Asat, 136

Asat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Asceticism, 184, 397, 410

Asceticism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ashṭāngahṛidaya, 436

Ashṭāngahṛidaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Asiatic Society of Bengal, 3

Asiatic Society of Bengal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Asiknī, 140, 144, 155

Asiknī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Astronomers, Indian, 13, 425, 426, 434–435;
Arab, 426

Astronomers, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–435;
Arab, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Astronomical data, 195, 325

Astronomy data, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Astronomy, Greek and Indian, 425

Astronomy, Greek and Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Asura, 112, 113

Asura, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Asuras, 182

Asuras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Āsuri, 215

Āsuri, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Atharvaveda, 30, 31, 185–201, 206;
various readings of, 187;
Upanishads of, 238–243

Atharvaveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–201, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
various versions of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Upanishads of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–243

Atharvāngirasaḥ, 189

Atharvāngirasaḥ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Atharvans, 189

Atharvans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ātman, 205, 218–222

Ātman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–222

Aufrecht, T., 431, 433

Aufrecht, T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Augury, 120, 222–223

Augury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–223

Avantī dialect, 27

Avantī dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Avatārs, 81, 300, 411

Avatars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Avesta, 12, 43, 55, 63, 67, 68, 87, 88, 99, 100, 108, 110, 112, 113, 118, 141, 165, 216, 253

Avesta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__

Avicenna, 427

Avicenna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Avidyā, 389, 401

Avidyā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ayodhyā (Oudh), 157, 176, 214, 305, 308

Ayodhya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

B

Babrius, 420

Babrius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bādarāyaṇa, 240, 402

Bādarāyaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bālāki Gārgya, 222

Bālāki Gārgya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Balhikas, 195

Balhikas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Balibandha, 347

Balibandha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bāṇa, 20, 288, 318, 321, 332, 362, 413, 421, 429

Bāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Banyan, 147

Banyan Tree, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bardesanes, 423

Bardesanes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barlaam and Josaphat, 419, 420

Barlaam and Josaphat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Barley, 145

Barley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barygaza, 415

Barygaza, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barzōī, 417

Barzōī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Battle of ten kings, 154

Battle of ten kings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Baudhāyana, 246, 259;
Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 250;
Dharma Sūtra, 259;
Kalpa Sūtra, 259

Baudhāyana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Gṛihya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Dharma Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Kalpa Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Bear, 148

Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beef, 110, 164

Beef, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Benares, 27, 222

Benares, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Benfey, Prof. Theodor, 173, 420

Benfey, Prof. Theodor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bhagavadgītā, 2, 283, 288, 405

Bhagavadgītā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Bhāgavata Purāṇa, 402;
popularity of, 302

Bhāgavata Purāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
popularity of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bhāgavatas, 402

Bhagavatas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhāguri, 273

Bhāguri, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhakti, 403

Devotion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhāradvāja, his Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 250

Bhāradvāja, his Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Gṛihya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bharata, 216, 347

Bharata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bhārata-manjarī, 290

Bhārata-manjarī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bharatas, 154, 155, 156, 175

Bharatas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Bhāratī, 155 [457]

Bhāratī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Bhāravi, 318, 329

Bhāravi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bhartṛihari, 1, 329, 340, 378, 381, 382, 431

Bhartṛihari, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Bhāshā, 22

Language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhāskarāchārya, 435

Bhāskarāchārya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa, 365

Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhaṭṭikāvya, 329

Bhaṭṭikāvya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhaṭṭoji, 432

Bhaṭṭoji, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhaṭṭotpala, 435

Bhaṭṭotpala, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bhavabhūti, 352, 353, 362–365

Bhavabhūti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–365

Bhoja, 20, 304, 366

Bhoja, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Bhṛigus, 108, 154, 189

Bhṛigus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Bidpai, fables of, 417

Bidpai, fables of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bilhaṇa, 339

Bilhaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Birch bark MSS., 18

Birch bark manuscripts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Black Yajurveda, 177, 179, 180

Black Yajurveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Blackskins, 152

Blackskins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bloomfield, Professor, 186, 189

Bloomfield, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Boar, 148, 302

Boar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Boats, 167

Boats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bodleian Library, 18

Bodleian Library, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Böhtlingk, Otto von, 379, 431, 433, 434;
and Roth’s Dictionary, 63

Böhtlingk, Otto von, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
and Roth’s Dictionary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Bopp, Franz, 4

Bopp, Franz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brahma, 133, 205, 219, 220, 223

Brahma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Brahma, 32, 182, 195, 401, 402

Brahma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Brahmā, 93, 101, 102, 194, 285, 401, 402

Brahmā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Brahmā (priest), 102, 161, 194, 195, 217

Brahmā (priest), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Brahmachārin, 200

Brahmacharya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brahmagupta, 426, 435

Brahmagupta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brahma-mīmāṃsā, 400

Brahma-mīmāṃsā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brahmans, 17, 23, 73, 122, 183, 197, 409, 411, 415, 425, 430

Brahmins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Brāhmaṇa, 161

Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brāhmaṇas, 31, 32, 33, 48, 49, 73, 81, 88, 93, 96, 99, 101, 105, 107, 112, 117, 133, 145, 156, 162, 189, 190, 195, 196, 202–218

Brāhmaṇas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__–218

Brahmanism, 7

Brahmanism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brāhma Sphuṭa-siddhānta, 435

Brāhma Sphuṭa-siddhānta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brahma-sūtras, 402, 403

Brahma-sūtras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brahmāvarta, 141, 155, 175

Brahmāvarta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Brahma-veda, 189, 195

Brahma-veda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brahma-vidyā, 195

Brahma knowledge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brāhmī writing, 15, 17, 18

Brāhmī script, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Brahmodya, 131

Brahmodya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bṛihadāraṇyaka Upanishad, 213, 219, 221, 222, 223, 224, 234–238

Bṛihadāraṇyaka Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–238

Bṛihaddevatā, 272, 273, 281, 378

Bṛihaddevatā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Bṛihadratha, 230

Bṛihadratha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bṛihajjātaka, 435

Bṛihajjātaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bṛihaspati, 102;
sūtras of, 406

Bṛihaspati, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sutras of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bṛihatkathā, 376

Bṛihatkathā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bṛihatkathā-manjarī, 376

Bṛihatkathā-manjarī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bṛihatsaṃhitā, 318, 435

Bṛihatsaṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Broach (town), 415

Broach (town), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bronze, 151

Bronze, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buddha, 11, 13, 15, 24, 215, 225, 308, 309, 362, 387, 406, 421;
as a Christian saint, 420

Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__;
as a Christian saint, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Buddhacharita, 319

Buddhacharita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buddhism, 7, 11, 25, 115, 215, 223, 230, 322, 369, 386, 390, 395–396, 397, 412, 414, 427

Buddhism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–396, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__

Buddhist councils, 15, 308, 369, 413;
influence, 375;
literature, 156, 295, 306, 307, 369, 379, 384, 411, 412, 436;
pilgrims, 13;
sculptures, 377, 437

Buddhist councils, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
influence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
literature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__;
pilgrims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__;
sculptures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__

Buddhists, 184, 286, 287, 308, 411

Buddhists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Bühler, Professor, 6, 15, 16, 17, 186, 259, 290, 322, 376

Bühler, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Bunder-log, 149

Bunder-log, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burial, 125

Burial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burnell, A. C., 194, 290, 428

Burnell, A. C., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

C

Çabara Svāmin, 400

Çabara Svāmin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çāçvata, 433

Çāçvata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çaka era, 413

Çaka era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çākalas, 52, 53

Çākalas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çākalya, 50, 51, 268, 270

Çākalya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Çakas, 286, 322, 323, 412, 413

Çakas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Çākaṭāyana, 268; pseudo-, 432

Çākaṭāyana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; fake-, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çakuntalā, 3, 216, 283, 301, 348, 350, 352, 353, 354–358, 416

Çakuntalā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–358, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Çākyas, 215 [458]

Çākyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Calderon, 367

Calderon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çāmbavya Sūtra, 249

Çāmbavya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canarese, 18, 28

Canarese, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çāṇḍilya, 213

Çāṇḍilya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çankara, 240, 242, 289, 394, 402; (Çiva) 182

Çankara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__; (Çiva) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Çankha and Likhita, 262

Çankha and Likhita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa, 205, 206;
Sūtra, 49, 191, 205, 245, 249

Çānkhāyana Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Çānkhāyanas, 252

Çānkhāyanas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çāntiçataka, 378

Çāntiçataka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cantor, 424, 434

Cantor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çārṅgadhara’s Paddhati, 379

Çārṅgadhara’s Paddhati, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çarvavarman, 432

Çarvavarman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caste, 20, 21, 33, 34, 133, 152, 160, 161, 184

Caste, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Catalogues of MSS., 6

Catalogs of manuscripts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, 49, 53, 54 n., 107, 108, 110, 144, 155, 172, 179, 180, 188, 191, 203, 206, 212–217

Çatapatha Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__–217

Categories, logical, 403, 404

Categories, logical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cattle, 127, 147, 166

Cattle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Çaunaka, 51, 186, 271, 274

Çaunaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Çaurasenī dialect, 27

Çaurasenī dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ceylon, 25, 361, 412

Ceylon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Chakravāka, 150, 343

Chakravāka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chāṇakya-çataka, 378

Chanakya Shatakam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chaṇḍa-kauçika, 366

Chaṇḍa-kauçika, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chandra, 432

Chandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chandragupta, 365, 410, 411, 412, 413, 415

Chandragupta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Charaka, medical writer, 426, 427, 435, 436

Charaka, medical author, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Charaka school, 215

Charaka school, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charaka-saṃhitā, 436

Charaka-saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charaṇa-vyūha, 52, 275

Charaṇa-vyūha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Charaṇas, 245

Feet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chariot race, 150, 168

Chariot race, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chāritravardhana, 328

Chāritravardhana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chārvāka, 86, 405–407

Chārvāka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–407

Chaturvarga-chintāmaṇi, 430

Chaturvarga-chintāmaṇi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chaurapanchāçikā, 339

Chaurapanchāçikā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chedis, 155, 157

Chedis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chhandas (metre), 264

Chhandas (meter), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chhāndogya Brāhmaṇa, 210

Chhāndogya Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chhāndogya Upanishad, 189, 210, 221, 223, 224, 228, 229, 420

Chhāndogya Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Chinese works, 369;
pilgrims, 13

Chinese art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
travelers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Christianity, 414

Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chronological strata, 179, 188, 203

Chronological layers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Chronology, absence of, 10;
Vedic, 11

Chronology, lack of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çiçupālavadha, 320

Chichupalavadha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çilhaṇa, 378

Çilhaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çiva, 74, 89, 153, 178, 181, 182, 217, 234, 300, 411

Çiva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Çloka metre, 56, 57, 279, 317

Çloka meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Çloka-vārttika, 400

Çloka-vārttika, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clouds, 68, 69, 85, 109

Clouds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Coinage, transition to, 167

Transitioning to coinage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colebrooke, H. T., 3, 4, 429, 430

Colebrooke, H. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Colour (caste), 86, 152, 161

Color (caste), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Comparative mythology, 6, 427

Comparative mythology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Comparative philology, 6, 427

Comparative linguistics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Compound words, 65, 332

Compound words, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Copperplate inscriptions, 18, 19

Copperplate engravings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Corn, 145

Corn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, 14, 319

Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cosmical illusion (māyā), 221, 395, 401, 402

Cosmic illusion (māyā), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Cosmogonic hymns, 135–137, 200

Cosmic creation hymns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–137, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cosmogony, 132

Cosmogony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cosmology, 300

Cosmology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cow, 68, 85, 98, 102, 108, 109, 110, 125, 149, 167

Cow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Cowell, Prof. E. B., 432

Cowell, Prof. E. B., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cowkiller, 149

Cowkiller, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çraddhā, 100

Faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çraddhā-kalpa, 257

Faith-Creation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çramaṇa, 215, 411

Çramaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çrauta ritual, 192, 247–249

Çrauta ritual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–249

Çrauta Sūtras, 36, 191, 244–249, 424

Çrauta Sutras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–249, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Çrāvastī, 309

Çrāvastī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creation, song of, 136–137

Creation, song of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–137

Creator, 70, 132 [459]

Creator, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

Cremation, 117, 125

Cremation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çrīdharadāsa, 379

Çrīdharadāsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çrīharsha, 330

Çrīharsha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crime, 163

Crime, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çṛingāra-çataka, 340–341

Çṛingāra-çataka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–341

Çṛingāra-tilaka, 342, 434

Çṛingāra-tilaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çruti, 34, 36, 205

Çruti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Çūdraka, 361

Çūdraka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çūdras, 133, 153, 161

Çūdras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Çukasaptati, 375–376

Çukasaptati, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–376

Çulva Sūtras, 264, 424

Çulva Sutras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çunaḥçepa, legend of, 207

Çunaḥçepa, legend of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çūrasenas, 175, 411

Çūrasenas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Curlew, 150

Curlew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Curtain, stage, 352, 415, 416

Curtain, stage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Curtius, Quintus, 18, 19

Curtius, Quintus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Çushṇa, 114

Çushṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Çutudrī (Sutlej), 93, 140, 142, 154

Çutudrī (Sutlej), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Çvetāçvatara Upanishad, 221, 233–234, 405

Çvetāçvatara Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–234, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Cyrus, 408

Cyrus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

D

Daçakumāra-charita, 332

Daçakumāra-charita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Daçarūpa, 434

Daçarūpa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dahlmann, J., 286

Dahlmann, J., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Daksha, 132

Daksha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dakshiṇā, 149

Donation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dāmodara Miçra, 366

Dāmodara Miçra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dānastuti, 127, 188

Dānastuti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dancing, 169

Dancing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Daṇḍin, 320, 321, 329, 330, 332, 361, 376, 434

Daṇḍin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Darius, 408, 409

Darius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dāsas, 113, 152, 161

Dāsas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Dasyus, 113, 152, 153

Dasyus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Daughters, undesirable, 163, 208

Daughters, unwanted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dawn, 78, 81–83, 169

Dawn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–83, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Dāyabhāga, 430

Dāyabhāga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Debt, 163

Debt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deçīnāmamālā, 433

Deçīnāmamālā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dekhan, 9, 28, 144, 429

Dekhan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Deluge, 216, 294

Deluge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Demetrios, 412

Demetrios, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Demigods, 106–108

Demigods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–108

Democritus, 422

Democritus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Demons, 68, 72, 85, 112, 113

Demons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Deussen, Professor, 242, 400

Deussen, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Deva, 68

Deva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Devaçravas, 155

Devaçravas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Devanāgarī, 17

Devanagari, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Devatādhyāya Brāhmaṇa, 211

Devatādhyāya Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Devavāta, 155

Devavāta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Devayāna, 224

Devayāna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dhammapada, 379

Dhammapada, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dhanaṃjaya, 434

Dhanaṃjaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dhanvantari, 324

Dhanvantari, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dharma, 37, 193

Dharma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dharma-nibandhas, 429

Dharma guidelines, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dharma-ratna, 430

Dharma-gem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dharma Sūtras, 37, 193, 194, 258–262, 428

Dharma Sutras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–262, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Dhātṛi, 101

Dhātṛi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dhātupāṭha, 431

Verb list, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dhāvaka, 362

Dhāvaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dialects of Sanskrit, 22, 23;
of modern India, 24;
of Prākrit, 27

Dialects of Sanskrit, 22, 23; of modern India, 24; of Prākrit, 27

Dialogues in Rigveda, 119

Dialogues in Rigveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dice, 128, 169

Dice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Didactic hymns, 127–129

Instructional hymns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–129

Dignāga, 324

Dignāga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dinakara Miçra, 328

Dinakara Miçra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dio Chrysostomos, 414

Dio Chrysostom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dioskouroi, 84

Dioscuri, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Directorium humanæ vitæ, 417

Guide to Human Life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Diseases, 196

Diseases, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Distillers, 165

Distillers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doab, 27, 174

Doab, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dogmatic textbooks, 205

Dogmatic textbooks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dogs of Yama, 117

Dogs of Yama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drāhyāyaṇa, his Çrauta Sūtra, 245

Drāhyāyaṇa, his Śrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drama, arrangement of, 351–352;
character of, 348–350;
classes of, 368;
dialects in, 23;
Greek, 350, 414, 415, 416;
origin of, 346–347, 414

Drama, organization of, 351–352;
characteristics of, 348–350;
types of, 368;
dialects used in, 23;
Greek, 350, 414, 415, 416;
origin of, 346–347, 414

Draupadī, episode of, 295

Draupadī, episode of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dravidian dialects, 28

Dravidian dialects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dress, 164 [460]

Dress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Dṛishadvatī, 141, 142, 155, 174, 210

Dṛishadvatī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Dropsy, 77, 207

Dropsy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Druhyus, 153, 154

Druhyus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Drum deified, 112, 200

Drum idolized, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dual deities, 69, 104, 194

Dual deities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Duhshanta, 216, 354

Duhshanta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dwarf (Vishṇu), 81, 302

Dwarf (Vishnu), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dyā Dviveda, 378

Dyā Dviveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dyaus, 68, 74, 81, 93

Dyaus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Dyāvāpṛithivī, 104

Heaven and Earth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

E

Eagle, 78, 99

Eagle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

East India House, 5

East India Company, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eastward migration, 214

Eastward migration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eclecticism, 405

Eclecticism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eclipse, 114, 325

Eclipse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Eggeling, Professor, 212, 431, 432, 433, 434, 437

Eggeling, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Elephant, 148

Elephant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elizabethan drama, 350

Elizabethan theater, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Empedocles, 421, 422

Empedocles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Encyclopœdia of Indo-Aryan Research, 5, 6, 428

Encyclopedia of Indo-Aryan Research, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Enigmas, 131

Mysteries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Epics, 88, 281, 414

Epics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Epigraphia Indica, 14

Epigraphia Indica, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Epigraphy, importance of, 14, 15

Importance of epigraphy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ethical poetry, 377–384

Ethical poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–384

Etymology, 264

Etymology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eudemos, 410

Eudemos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eukratides, 412

Eukratides, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Euthydemos, 412

Euthydemus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Evolution, 136, 137

Evolution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Exaggeration, 278

Exaggeration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ezour Vedam, 1

Ezour Vedam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

F

Fables, style of, 368

Fables, genre of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fa Hian, 13

Fa Hian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Faust, 416, 417

Faust, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fee, sacrificial, 149

Fee, sacrifice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fergusson, James, 323

Fergusson, James, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fetters of Varuṇa, 76, 207

Fetters of Varuṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Filter of sheep’s wool, 97

Sheep wool filter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fire-sticks, 8, 95, 146

Fire sticks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Fish, 143, 216, 295

Fish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Five Tribes, 153, 155

Five Tribes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fleet, Mr. J. F., 319, 322, 323

Fleet, Mr. J. F., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Flood, legend of, 216, 294

Flood, legend of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Food, 164, 165

Food, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Foreign visitors of India, 13

Foreign visitors to India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Forest nymph, 111

Forest spirit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Franke, Professor O., 432

Franke, Prof. O., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Frog-hymn, 121, 122

Frog song, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Funeral hymns, 116, 118, 124–127

Funeral songs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–127

Funeral rites, 256–257

Funeral services, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–257

Future life, 115

Future life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

G

Gambler’s lament, 127–128

Gambler's sorrow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–128

Gambling, 168

Gambling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gaṇapāṭha, 431

Ganapati Patha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gaṇaratna-mahodadhi, 431

Gaṇaratna-mahodadhi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gānas, 171

Songs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gandarewa, 108

Gandarewa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gandhāra, 15, 413

Gandhāra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gandhāras, 153, 213, 408, 409

Gandhāras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Gandhāris, 153, 156, 195

Gandhāris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gandharva, 107, 108;
Gandharvas 111

Gandharva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Gandharvas __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gaṇeça, 251

Gaṇeša, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ganges, 9, 24, 93, 142, 156, 157, 174, 176, 295, 316, 410, 411, 413

Ganges, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Gārgya, 268

Gārgya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gāthā dialect, 26

Gāthā dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gāthās, 191, 203, 208

Gāthās, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gauḍa style, 303

Gauḍa style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gauḍapāda, 241–243, 393

Gauḍapāda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–243, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gaurjarī dialect, 27

Gaurjarī dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gautama’s Dharma Çāstra, 260–261

Gautama’s Dharma Shastra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–261

Gautamas, 215

Gautamas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gāyatrī, 56, 68, 79

Gayatri, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Generation, reciprocal, 132

Generation, mutual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Geographical data in Rigveda, 139–144

Geographical info in Rigveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–144

Geometry, Greek and Indian, 424–425

Geometry, Greek and Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–425

Ghanapāṭha, 51

Ghanapatha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ghaṭakarpara, 339 [461]

Ghaṭakarpara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Girnār, 15, 321

Girnār, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gītagovinda, 344, 347

Gītagovinda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gnostics, 423, 424

Gnostics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Goat, sacrificial, 125

Goat, sacrifice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goats of Pūshan, 80

Goats of Pūshan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gobhila Sūtra, 250

Gobhila Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goblins, 97

Goblins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goddesses, 103, 104

Goddesses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gods, character of, 72, 73;
equipment of, 72;
groups of, 105, 106;
number of, 73, 74

Gods, nature of, 72, 73;
gear of, 72;
categories of, 105, 106;
quantity of, 73, 74

Goethe, 3, 354, 416

Goethe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gold, 151

Gold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gomatī (Gomal), 140

Gomatī (Gomal), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gopatha Brāhmaṇa, 195, 203, 217–218

Gopatha Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–218

Gotama, 405

Gotama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gotama Rāhūgaṇa, 214

Gotama Rāhūgaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Govindarāja, 429

Govindaraja, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Græco-Bactrian kings, 412, 415

Græco-Bactrian kings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Græco-Indian period, 412

Greco-Indian period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grammar, 39, 50, 264, 267, 268, 430–432

Grammar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–432

Grammarians, influence of, 21

Grammarians' influence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grantha (book), 19

Grantha (book), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Great Bear, 109

Great Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Greeks, 5, 6, 7, 10, 11, 13, 14, 286, 307, 308, 325;
in India, 409–412, 415, 416

Greeks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__;
in India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–412, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Gṛihya ritual, 251–257

Griha ritual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–257

Gṛihya Sūtras, 37, 185, 189, 192–193, 249–251

Gṛihya Sūtras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–193, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–251

Gujarat, 19, 147, 173, 175, 411, 412, 415

Gujarat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Guṇāḍhya, 318, 376

Guṇāḍhya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gupta era, 320

Gupta period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Guptas, 323, 413

Guptas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

H

Hāla, 344

Hāla, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Halāyudha, 433

Halāyudha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hamilton, Alexander, 3, 4

Hamilton, Alexander, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hanuman-nāṭaka, 366

Hanuman Play, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hanumat, 312

Hanumat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haoma, 68, 99, 100

Haoma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Haravijaya, 330

Haravijaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hariçchandra, 207, 208

Hariichandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Haridās, 399

Haridās, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harisheṇa, 320, 321, 324

Harisheṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Harivaṃça, 282, 283, 287, 288, 294, 299, 300, 301

Harivaṃça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Harshacharita, 318, 332, 334, 362

Harshacharita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Harshavardhana, 318, 361, 413

Harshavardhana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hartmann, E. von, 424

Hartmann, E. von, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hastings, Warren, 2

Hastings, Warren, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haṭhayoga, 398

Haṭhayoga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heaven, 116

Heaven, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heaven and earth, 104, 106, 132

Heaven and earth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Heavens and hells, 390

Heavens and hells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heine, Heinrich, 344, 427

Heine, Heinrich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Heliokles, 412

Heliokles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hells, 117

Hells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hemachandra, 432, 433

Hemachandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hemādri, 257, 430

Hemādri, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Henotheism, 71

Henotheism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Herbs and charms, 196

Herbs and charms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Herder, 3

Herder, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hero (geometrician), 424

Hero (geometer), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Herodotus, 408, 409

Herodotus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Himālaya, 9, 18, 23, 24, 141, 144, 145, 148, 410

Himalayas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Hindī dialect, 17, 27

Hindī dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hindu, 95, 141

Hindu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hindu Kush, 139

Hindu Kush, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hindustan, 141

Hindustan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hiouen Thsang, 13, 18, 26, 413

Hiouen Thsang, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Hippokrates, 426

Hippocrates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hiraṇyagarbha, 132, 135, 137

Hiraṇyagarbha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hiraṇyakeçin, 259;
his Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
his Gṛihya Sūtra, 250;
school of, 176

Hiraṇyakeçin, 259;
his Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
his Gṛihya Sūtra, 250;
school of, 176

History, 430;
lack of, 10, 11

History, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lack of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hitopadeça, 3, 373–374, 378, 380, 381, 382

Hitopadeça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–374, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Holtzmann, Prof. Adolf, 287

Holtzmann, Prof. Adolf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Homer, 414

Homer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Homeric age, 12; Greek, 20

Homeric era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Greek, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hopkins, Professor, 145, 428

Hopkins, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Horāçāstra, 425, 435 [462]

Horāçāstra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

Horse, 109, 149;
sacrifice, 109, 150, 165

Horse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; sacrifice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

House of clay, 77, 125

Clay house, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hūṇas, 323

Huns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hunting, 166

Hunting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hymn of Man, 132, 133

Hymn of Humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I

I Tsing, 13, 340

I Tsing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Īçā Upanishad, 238

Īçā Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Īçāna (Çiva), 178, 206

Īçāna (Shiva), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Īçvara Kṛishṇa, 393

Īçvara Kṛishna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Identifications of gods, 70

Identifying gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ikshvāku, 157, 230, 305, 311

Ikshvāku, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Iliad, 414

Iliad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Images of gods, 72, 210

Images of gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Immortality, acquired, 71, 98, 99;
relative, 71.

Immortality, achieved, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
relative, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.

Incantations, 121

Spells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

India of Albērūnī, 418

India of Al-Biruni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indices, Vedic, 39, 274

Indices, Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Indika of Megasthenes, 411

Indika by Megasthenes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indische Sprüche, 379

Indian Quotes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indo-European period, 104, 126, 185, 263

Indo-European era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Indo-Iranian period, 43, 87, 100, 110, 118, 170, 253, 263

Indo-Iranian period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Indra, 74, 84–87, 99, 105, 108, 114, 119, 152, 153, 172, 183, 411;
a warrior, 86, 96;
and Maruts, 90;
and Varuṇa, 75, 88, 119;
his heaven, 107, 296

Indra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–87, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__;
a warrior, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__;
and Maruts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__;
and Varuṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__;
his heaven, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__

Indrāṇī, 119

Indrāṇī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indus, 9, 24, 140, 141, 142, 143, 147, 151, 155, 174, 409, 410, 411, 412

Indus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Industries, 167

Industries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Initiation, rite of, 252–253

Initiation, rite of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–253

Ink, 19

Ink, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Inscriptions, 14;
importance of, 319;
style of, 321

Inscriptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
importance of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
style of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Interpretation, Vedic, 59–64

Interpretation, Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–64

Intoxication, 87, 99

Intoxication, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Irāvatī (Ravi), 140

Irāvatī (Ravi), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iron, 151;
leg of Viçpalā, 84

Iron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Viçpalā's leg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Irrigation, 166

Irrigation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Itihāsa, 191, 281

Itihāsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

J

Jacobi, Professor, 12, 304, 307, 312, 313

Jacobi, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Jagatī metre, 57

Jagatī meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jaimini, 399

Jaimini, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jaiminīya Brāhmaṇa, 203

Jaiminīya Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jaiminīya-nyāya-mālā-vistara, 400

Jaiminīya-nyāya-mālā-vistara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jaiminīyas, 209

Jaiminīyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jain inscriptions, 26

Jain inscriptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jainism, 25, 386, 390, 395, 396

Jainism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Janaka, 214, 216, 223

Janaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Janamejaya, 213, 216

Janamejaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jātakas, 306–307, 369, 376, 377, 421

Jātakas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–307, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Jaṭāpāṭha, 51

Jaṭāpāṭha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Javanese translation of Mahābhārata, 290

Javanese version of Mahābhārata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jayadeva, 344, 345

Jayadeva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jayāditya, 432

Jayāditya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jester, 350, 363, 416

Jester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Jīmūtavāhana, 430

Jīmūtavāhana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jina, 395

Jina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jolly, Professor J., 428

Jolly, Prof. J., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

John of Capua, 418

John of Capua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

John of Damascus, 419

John of Damascus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jones, Sir W., 3, 358

Jones, Sir W., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jumna, 141, 152, 174

Jumna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Jupiter, 68, 102

Jupiter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jyotisha, 264

Astrology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

K

Ka (a god), 101

Ka (a god), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kabul (river), 141, 144, 152

Kabul River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kabulistan, Eastern, 141, 143

Kabul, Eastern, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kāçi (Benares), 222

Kāçi (Benaras), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāçikā Vṛitti, 432

Kāçikā Vṛitti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kādambarī, 332

Kādambarī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kaiyaṭa, 431

Kaiyaṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāla, 200

Kāla, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kālāçoka, 308

Kālāçoka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kālāpas, 175

Kālāpas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kalhaṇa, 430

Kalhaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kālidāsa, 108, 216, 301, 318, 320, [463]321, 330, 331, 335, 337, 342, 353, 415, 416;
date of, 10, 324–325

Kālidāsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__]321, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__;
date of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__–325

Kalīlag and Damnag, 370, 417

Kalīlag and Damnag, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kalīlah and Dimnah, 370, 417, 419

Kalīlah and Dimnah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kalpa, 264

Kalpa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kalpa Sūtras, 244

Kalpa Sutras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāma, 101, 200, 415;
his arrows, 101, 198

Kāma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his arrows, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Kāmaduh, 110

Kāmaduh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāmandaka, 374

Kāmandaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kaṃsavadha, 347

Killing of Kamsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kaṇāda, 403, 404

Kaṇāda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kanishka, 319, 322, 426, 436

Kanishka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kant, 221

Kant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāṇva school, 177, 212

Kāṇva school, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kaṇvas, 42, 154

Kaṇvas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kapila, 390, 393

Kapila, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kapilavastu, 13, 215, 393

Kapilavastu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kapishṭhala-Kaṭha-Saṃhitā, 176

Kapishṭhala-Kaṭha-Saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kapishṭhalas, 175, 215

Kapishṭhalas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Karaṇa, 435

Karaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kārikās, (ritual) 271, (grammatical) 431

Kārikās, (ritual) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, (grammar) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Karma, 224, 388

Karma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Karmapradīpa, 270

Karmapradīpa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kashmir, 144, 175, 186, 412, 413, 430, 433

Kashmir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Kashmīrī dialect, 27

Kashmiri dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kātantra, 432

Kātantra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kaṭha school, 175, 176, 212, 215

Kaṭha school, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kāṭhaka section of Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa, 212

Kāṭhaka section of Taittirīya Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāṭhaka Saṃhitā, 54 n., 176, 285;
Upanishad, 212, 220, 225, 232–233;
Sūtra, 251

Kāṭhaka Saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–233;
Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Kathāsaritsāgara, 362, 376, 377, 382

Kathāsaritsāgara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kathenotheism, 71

Kathenotheism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kātīya Sūtra, 250

Kātīya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kātyāyana, 23, 178, 191, 267, 273, 274, 275, 431;
his Çrauta Sūtra, 245

Kātyāyana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__;
his Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Kauçika Sūtra, 251

Kauçika Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka, 209;
Brāhmaṇa, 203, 206, 207;
Upanishad, 209, 225, 227

Kaushītaki Āraṇyaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Kaushītakins, 210

Kaushītakins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kauthumas, 173, 174

Kauthumas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kautsa, 61

Kautsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kavirāja, 331

Kavirāja, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāvyādarça, 22, 329, 330, 434

Kāvyādarča, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kāvyālaṃkāra, 421, 434

Kāvyālaṃkāra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kāvyālaṃkāra-vṛitti, 434

Kāvyālaṃkāra-vṛitti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāvya-prakāça, 434

Kāvya-prakāça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kāvyas, 278, 281, 310, 318;
age of, 319;
style of, 326;
prose, 321, 332

Kāvyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
age of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
style of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
prose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Kekayas, 213

Kekayas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kena Upanishad, 209, 229

Kena Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Khādira Sūtra, 250

Khādira Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kharoshṭhī writing, 15, 18

Kharoshṭhī script, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Khilas in the Rigveda, 51

Khilas in the Rigveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kielhorn, Professor, 6, 367, 431, 432

Kielhorn, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kings, 158;
inauguration of, 199

Kings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
inauguration of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kipling, Mr. Rudyard, 149

Kipling, Mr. Rudyard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kirātārjunīya, 329

Kirātārjunīya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kosalas, 213, 214, 215

Kosalas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kramapāṭha, 51, 209

Kramapāṭha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kṛishṇa, 157, 165, 301–302, 405, 411, 414

Kṛishṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–302, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Kṛishṇa Miçra, 366

Kṛishṇa Miçra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Krivis, 155, 157

Krivis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kriyāyoga, 398

Kriyāyoga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Krumu (Kurum), 140

Krumu (Kurum), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kshapaṇaka, 324

Kshapaṇaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kshemendra Vyāsadāsa, 290, 376–377

Kshemendra Vyāsadāsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–377

Kshemīçvara, 366

Kshemīçvara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ktesias, 409

Ktesias, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kubhā (Kabul), 140

Kabul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kuçikas, 155

Kuçikas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kuhn, Adalbert, 6, 186

Kuhn, Adalbert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kullūka, 428, 429

Kullūka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kumāra-sambhava, 326, 328

Kumāra-sambhava, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kumārila, 260, 261, 262, 271, 289, 400

Kumārila, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Kuntāpa hymns, 188

Kuntāpa hymns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kurukshetra, 155, 174, 210

Kurukshetra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kuru-Panchālas, 174, 207, 213, 214 [464]

Kuru-Panchālas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__]

Kurus, 156, 157, 175, 216, 283, 285

Kurus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Kushanas, 413

Kushanas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kusumānjali, 405

Kusumānjali, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

L

La Fontaine, 418

La Fontaine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Laghu-jātaka, 435

Laghu-jātaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Laghu-kaumudī, 432

Laghu-kaumudī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lalitavistara, 26

Lalitavistara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Language of the Brāhmaṇas, 203;
of the Āraṇyakas and Upanishads, 205

Language of the Brāhmaṇas, 203;
of the Āraṇyakas and Upanishads, 205

Lassen, Prof. Christian, 311

Lassen, Prof. Christian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lāṭyāyana, his Çrauta Sūtra, 191, 245

Lāṭyāyana, his Śrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Law-books, 428–430

Law books, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–430

Legends in Brāhmaṇas, 207

Legends in Brāhmaṇas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lévi, Sylvain, 433

Lévi, Sylvain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lexicography, 433

Lexicography, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Libraries, Sanskrit, 20

Libraries, Sanskrit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Light of Asia, 427

Light of Asia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lightning, 74, 85, 90, 96, 99, 328, 336;
deities, 88–89;
compared with laughter, 75, 89

Lightning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–89;
compared to laughter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Lingānuçāsana, 432

Lingānuçāsana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lion, 147, 148

Lion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Liquor, 165

Alcohol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Love, god of, 101

Love, god of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Love-story, oldest Indo-European, 119

Love story, oldest Indo-European, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lullaby, 120

Lullaby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lunar mansions, 99, 195, 425

Lunar mansions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Lute, 169

Lute, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lyrics in drama, 350

Lyrics in drama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

M

Maçaka, his Çrauta Sūtra, 245

Maçaka, his Çrauta Sutra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mādhava, 275, 276, 400, 406, 407

Mādhava, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Madhyadeça, 160, 214

Madhyadeça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mādhyaṃdinas, 177, 212

Mādhyaṃdinas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Magadha, 24, 155

Magadha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Magadhas, 156, 195

Magadhas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Māgadhī dialect, 27

Māgadhī dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Māgha, 329

Māgha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Magic, 97

Magic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Magical hymns, 120

Magical songs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahābhārata, 153, 154, 156, 157, 165, 175, 193, 216, 278, 281, 282–298, 299, 300, 301, 303, 309, 325, 354, 367, 378, 380, 383, 392, 394, 396, 398;
its date, 287;
its episodes, 294–298, 414;
its main story, 291–294;
its nucleus, 284, 285;
its recensions, 283;
recited now, 288;
a smṛiti, 284, 287, 288, 289

Mahābhārata, 153, 154, 156, 157, 165, 175, 193, 216, 278, 281, 282–298, 299, 300, 301, 303, 309, 325, 354, 367, 378, 380, 383, 392, 394, 396, 398;
its date, 287;
its episodes, 294–298, 414;
its main story, 291–294;
its nucleus, 284, 285;
its recensions, 283;
recited now, 288;
a smṛiti, 284, 287, 288, 289

Mahābhāshya, 189, 322, 347, 414, 431

Mahābhāshya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Mahādeva, 178, 182, 206

Mahādeva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Mahākāvyas, 330

Mahākāvyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahānārāyaṇa Upanishad, 211

Mahānārāyaṇa Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahārāshṭrī dialect, 27

Mahārāshṭrī dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahāvīracharita, 364

Mahāvīracharita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahāvṛishas, 195

Mahāvṛishas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maheçvara, 433

Maheçvara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maitrāyaṇa Upanishad, 212, 230, 231

Maitrāyaṇa Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, 54 n., 176, 180, 183, 212

Maitrāyaṇī Saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Maitrāyaṇīyas, 175, 215

Maitrāyaṇīyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Maitreyī, 222

Maitreyī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mālatīmādhava, 363

Mālatīmādhava, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mālava era, 320, 323

Mālava period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mālavikāgnimitra, 353, 354, 360

Mālavikāgnimitra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Malāyalam, 28

Malagasy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mallinātha, 324, 327, 328, 330

Mallinātha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Mammaṭa, 434

Mammaṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mānava Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
Dharma Sūtra, 262, 428;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 250, 429;
Dharmaçāstra, 428

Mānava Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Dharma Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Gṛihya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
Dharmaçāstra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Māṇḍūkas, 52

Māṇḍūkas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Māṇḍūkeyas, 50, 52

Māṇḍūkeyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Māṇḍūkya, 241

Māṇḍūkya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Man-eating tiger, 148

Man-eating tiger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Manes, 125, 169

Manes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mankha-koça, 433

Mankha-koça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Manoravasarpaṇa, 144

Manoravasarpaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mantra and Brāhmaṇa, 180

Mantra and Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mantra-brāhmaṇa, 250

Mantra-brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mantrapāṭha, 250

Mantrapāṭha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mantras, 177–180, 187

Mantras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–180, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Manu, 108, 156, 175, 216, 261, 262, [465]295, 299, 394, 398;
code of, 3, 193, 428;
ship of, 144;
and fish, 300

Manu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__]295, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
code of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__;
ship of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__;
and fish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__

Manyu, 101

Manyu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Māra, 225

Māra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Marāṭhī dialect, 17, 27

Marathi dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Marriage ritual, 162, 254, 263–264

Wedding ceremony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–264

Maruts, 85, 87–90, 105

Maruts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–90, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Mashi (ink), 19

Mashi (ink), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mātariçvan, 70, 88, 108

Mātariçvan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Materialists, 405–407

Materialists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–407

Māṭhava, 214, 215

Māṭhava, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mathematics, 434–435

Mathematics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–435

Mathurā, 26, 27, 175, 322, 323, 411

Mathura, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Matsya (fish), 143, 300

Matsya (fish), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Matsyas, 154, 157, 175

Matsyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Maues (Moa), 412

Maues (Moa), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maurya dynasty, 410

Maurya dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Max Müller, Professor, 6, 12, 276, 322, 323

Max Müller, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Mechanical formulas, 183

Mechanical formulas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Medhātithi, 429

Medhātithi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Medicine, Greek and Indian, 426–427;
Indian, 435–436;
in the Atharvaveda, 196

Medicine, Greek and Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–427;
Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–436;
in the Atharvaveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Megasthenes, 13, 148, 158, 286, 308, 411, 416

Megasthenes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Meghadūta, 324, 335–336

Meghadūta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–336

Menander, 412 (king), 416 (poet)

Menander, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (king), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ (poet)

Metre, 267;
in drama, 349;
Vedic, 55;
post-Vedic, 279, 281

Meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in drama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
post-Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Milinda, 412

Milinda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Milk and soma, 98

Milk and soma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mīmāṃsā system, 399–400, 407

Mīmāṃsā system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–400, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mirage, 108, 401

Mirage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mitāksharā, 424

Mitāksharā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mithilā, 214

Mithila, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mithra, 68

Mithra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mitra, 68, 78

Mitra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mitra-Varuṇa, 104

Mitra-Varuṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mixed castes, 184

Mixed castes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moabite stone, 16

Moabite stone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mohamudgara, 378

Mohamudgara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Monkey, 119, 148

Monkey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Monotheistic tendency, 70, 96

Monotheistic trend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Moon (Soma), 100

Moon (Soma), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moral philosophy, 384

Ethics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morality, 163;
divine, 73

Morality, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
divine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mountains, 114

Mountains, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mṛicchakaṭikā, 360–361, 416

Mṛicchakaṭikā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–361, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mudrā, 399

Mudrā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mudrā-rākshasa, 365, 378

Mudrā-rākshasa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mugdha-bodha, 432

Mugdha-bodha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Muhammadan conquest, 9, 13, 18, 26, 413, 430

Muslim conquest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Muhammadans, 7

Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mūjavat, 144

Mūjavat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mūjavats, 153, 156, 195

Mūjavats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Muṇḍaka Upanishad, 222, 240

Muṇḍaka Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Music, 169, 436–437

Music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–437

Musicians, 170

Musicians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mutiny, Indian, 110

Mutiny, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mythology of Rigveda, 67;
of Yajurveda, 181

Mythology of Rigveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Yajurveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

N

Nachiketas, story of, 212, 225, 232

Nachiketas, story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Nāgānanda, 362

Nāgānanda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nāgarī, 17

Nāgarī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nāgas, 111

Nāgas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nāgojibhaṭṭa, 431

Nāgojibhaṭṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Naigeya school, 174

Naigeya school, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Naishadhīya, 330

Naishadhīya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nala, episode of, 296–298

Nala, episode of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–298

Nalodaya, 330, 345

Nalodaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nārada, 208

Nārada, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nārada-smṛiti, 429

Nārada-smṛiti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Narmadā (Nerbudda), 144, 176, 177, 415

Narmada (Nerbudda), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Nāsatyau, 61

Nāsatyau, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nāsik, 26, 175

Nashik, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nātha, 327

Nātha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nature in the drama, 354;
in lyric poetry, 343

Nature in the play, 354;
in lyric poetry, 343

Nāṭya-çāstra, 433

Nāṭya-çāstra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Naubandhana, 144

Naubandhana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nāvaprabhraṃçana, 144

Nāvaprabhraṃçana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Navasāhasānka-charita, 331

Navasāhasānka-charita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Navigation, 143, 167

Navigation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nearchos, 19 [466]

Nearchos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Neo-Platonists, 422, 423

Neo-Platonists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nidāna Sūtra, 273

Nidāna Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nigama-pariçishṭa, 275

Nigama-pariçishṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nighaṇṭu-çesha, 433

Nighaṇṭu-çesha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nīlakaṇṭha, 283, 290

Nīlakaṇṭha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nirukta of Yāska, 269–270, 273, 281

Nirukta by Yāska, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–270, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Nirvāṇa, 395

Nirvāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nishka, 167

Nishka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nītiçataka, 378

Nītiçataka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nītiçāstra, 374

Nītiçāstra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nītimanjarī, 378

Nītimanjarī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nītisāra, 374

Nītisāra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

North, Sir Thomas, 418

North, Sir Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Northern Buddhists, 26

Northern Buddhists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nyāya system, 403–405

Nyāya system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–405

Nyāya-sūtra, 405

Nyāya-sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

O

Oldenberg, Professor, 204

Oldenberg, Prof, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

One Being, 131

One Being, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oral tradition, 122;
its importance in India, 16

Oral tradition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its importance in India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ornaments, 164

Decorations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Orthodoxy, 386

Orthodoxy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oshadhi, 111

Oshadhi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Owl, 117

Owl, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

P

Pada text, 50, 51, 52

Pada text, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pāda (metrical unit), 55

Pāda (meter), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Padapāṭha, 51, 209

Footnotes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Paddhatis, 271

Paddhatis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Padmagupta, 331

Padmagupta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Padmapurāṇa, 295

Padmapurāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paippalāda recension of Atharvaveda, 186

Paippalāda version of Atharvaveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pahlavas, 286

Pahlavas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pāli, 25;
literature, 280, 283, 295, 307, 379;
manuscript, 18

Pāli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
literature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
manuscript, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Palm-leaf MSS., 18

Palm-leaf manuscripts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Panchaçikha, 393

Panchaçikha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Panchālas, 156, 157, 175, 285

Panchālas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Pāncharātras, 402

Pāncharātras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pancha-siddhāntikā, 435

Pancha-siddhāntikā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Panchatantra, 368–373, 377, 378, 381, 382, 384, 419

Panchatantra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–373, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa, 203, 210

Panchaviṃça Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pāṇḍus, 216, 283

Pāṇḍus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Panegyrics, 127

Panegyrics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pāṇini, 17, 22, 36, 39, 265, 268, 269, 279, 309, 310, 326, 407, 430, 431, 433

Pāṇini, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__

Paṇis, 113, 119, 346

Paṇis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Panjāb, 9, 139, 140, 143, 145, 150, 160, 175, 410, 415

Panjāb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Panjābī dialect, 27

Panjabi dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pantheism, 70, 133, 221

Pantheism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Paper MSS., 18

Paper MSS., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parāçara, 262

Parāçara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parāçara-smṛiti, 429

Parāçara-smṛiti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paradox, 132

Paradox, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pāraskara Gṛihya Sūtra, 250, 429

Pāraskara Gṛihya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Parchment, 19

Parchment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paribhāshendu-çekhara, 431

Paribhāshendu-çekhara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pariçishṭas, 186, 270, 274, 275

Pariçishṭas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Parjanya, 74, 91, 92

Parjanya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Parrots, 150

Parrots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parsis and Haoma, 146

Parsis and Haoma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parushṇī (Ravi), 140, 154, 155

Parushṇī (Ravi), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pāṭaliputra (Patna), 13, 308, 410, 411, 415, 434

Pāṭaliputra (Patna), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Patanjali, 22, 23, 175, 189, 265, 308, 396, 397, 400, 431

Patanjali, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Path of the fathers and of the gods, 117

Path of the fathers and of the gods, 117

Pauravas, 410

Pauravas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pavamāna hymns, 43

Pavamāna chants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peahens, 150

Peahens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peepul tree, 146

Peepul tree, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pehlevī, 369, 377, 417

Pehlevī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Persians, 7

Persians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Personification, 67, 69

Personification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pessimism, 11, 230, 392, 424

Pessimism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Phallus worship, 153

Phallus worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philosophical poems, 131–138

Philosophical poems, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–138

Philosophy, Greek and Indian, 421–423

Philosophy, Greek and Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–423

Philostratus, 415

Philostratus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Phiṭ-Sūtras, 432

Phiṭ-Sūtras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Phonetics, 50, 264–265 [467]

Phonetics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–265 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

Piçāchas, 114

Piçāchas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pigeon, 117

Pigeon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pilpay, fables of, 417, 418

Pilpay, fables of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pingala, 267

Pingala, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pippalāda, 240

Pippalāda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pischel, Professor, 361, 432, 434

Pischel, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pitṛiyāṇa, 224, 225

Pitṛiyāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Plants deified, 111

Plants worshipped, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plays in inscriptions, 367

Plays in inscriptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plotinus, 423

Plotinus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plough deified, 112

Plow worshipped, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Poetical skill in Rigveda, 66

Poetic skill in Rigveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Poetics, 433–434

Poetics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–434

Political organisation, 158

Political organization, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Popular spells, 185

Popular spells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Porphyry, 423

Porphyry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Porus, 410

Porus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prabodha-chandrodaya, 366, 367

Prabodha-chandrodaya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Praçna Upanishad, 240

Praçna Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pragātha metres, 58

Pragātha meters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prajāpati, 77, 101, 102, 132, 133, 136, 137, 181

Prajāpati, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Prākrit, 22, 23, 25, 310, 322;
accent, 53;
dialects, 27;
in plays, 27, 348, 350;
in lyrics, 344

Prākrit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
accent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
dialects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
in plays, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
in lyrics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Prākṛita-prakāça, 432

Prākṛita-prakāça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prakṛiti, 138, 391

Nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Prakriyā-kaumudī, 432

Prakriyā-kaumudī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prāṇa, 200

Prana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prātiçākhyas, 38, 46, 50, 51, 188, 265, 266

Prātiçākhyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Prauḍha Brāhmaṇa, 210

Advanced Brahmana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pravarādhyāya, 275

Pravarādhyāya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prayogas, 271

Prayogas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pṛiçni, 89, 109

Pṛiçni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Priest, domestic, 159, 193, 195

Priest, home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Priesthood, 34, 159, 160

Priesthood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pṛithivī, 74, 93, 103

Pṛithivī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Prometheus, Indian, 108

Prometheus, Indian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prose, 187, 202, 203, 207, 278;
oldest, 32;
in drama, 350

Prose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__; oldest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__; in drama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Psychology, 392, 404

Psychology, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ptolemy II., 415

Ptolemy II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Punishment, future, 116

Consequences, future, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Purāṇa, 191, 281

Purāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Purāṇas, 52, 138, 194, 281, 299–302, 325, 388, 394, 395, 430

Purāṇas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–302, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Purohita, 193, 195

Purohita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Purukutsa, 154

Purukutsa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Purūravas, 107, 119, 216, 346

Purūravas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Pūrus, 153, 154, 156, 157, 158

Pūrus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Purusha, 132, 133, 137, 222

Purusha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Purusha hymn, 132, 190

Purusha hymn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Purushottamadeva, 433

Purushottamadeva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pūshan, 79–80, 125, 164

Pūshan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–80, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pythagoras, 422

Pythagoras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

R

Rāghavapāṇḍavīya, 331

Raghavapandavya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Raghuvaṃça, 301, 325, 26,

Raghuvamsha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__,

Rāhu, 114

Rāhu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rain, 90

Rain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rain-cloud, 91, 92

Rain cloud, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rain-god, 91

Rain god, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rājaçekhara, 366

Rājaçekhara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rājatarangiṇī, 430

Rājatarangiṇī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rājayoga, 398

Rājayoga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rakshases, 114

Rakshasas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rakshohan (Agni), 97

Rakshohan (Fire), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rām Charit Mānas, 317

Rām Charit Mānas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rāma, 312;
episode of, 295, 301, 306

Rāma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
episode of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Rāmachandra, 432

Rāmachandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rāmānanda, 316

Rāmānanda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rāmānuja, 316, 402

Rāmānuja, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rāmāyaṇa, 22, 133, 175, 216, 230, 281, 288, 295, 302–317, 325, 327, 414;
allegorical theory about, 311;
date of, 306–310;
episodes of, 316;
first Kāvya, 306, 311;
language of, 309–310;
main story of, 313–315;
origin of, 304–305;
popularity of, 317;
recensions of, 303;
two parts of, 311;
Vishnuite redaction of, 315–316

Rāmāyaṇa, 22, 133, 175, 216, 230, 281, 288, 295, 302–317, 325, 327, 414;
allegorical theory about, 311;
date of, 306–310;
episodes of, 316;
first Kāvya, 306, 311;
language of, 309–310;
main story of, 313–315;
origin of, 304–305;
popularity of, 317;
recensions of, 303;
two parts of, 311;
Vishnuite redaction of, 315–316

Rāmāyaṇa-champū, 304

Rāmāyaṇa-champū, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rāmāyaṇa-kathāsāra-manjarī, 303

Rāmāyaṇa Story Essentials, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rāṇāyanīyas, 173

Rāṇāyanīyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ratnākara, 330 [468]

Ratnākara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Ratnāvalī, 361–362

Ratnāvalī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–362

Rātrī, 103, 104

Rātrī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rāvaṇa, 312

Rāvaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rāvaṇavadha, 331

Rāvaṇavadha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Renaissance theory, 323

Renaissance theory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rhazes, medical writer, 427

Rhazes, medical author, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rhinoplasty, 427

Nose job, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rhyme, 330, 345

Rhyme, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ṛibhus, 106, 107

Ṛibhus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rice, 145

Rice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ṛich, 30

Ritual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ṛiçyaçṛinga, legend of, 295

Ṛiçyaçṛinga, legend of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Riddles, 130–131

Riddles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–131

Riding, 150, 166

Riding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rigveda, 5, 16, 30;
age of, 12, 46, 47;
arrangement of, 40, 41;
character of, 65;
chronological strata in, 45, 46;
nucleus of, 41;
origin of, 40;
recension of, 53;
text of, 47, 48;
various readings in other Vedas, 46;
verses not analysed in Pada text, 51 n.;
family books, 41;
Books I. and VIII., 42;
Book IX., 42–43, 97;
Book X., 43–44

Rigveda, 5, 16, 30;
age of, 12, 46, 47;
arrangement of, 40, 41;
character of, 65;
chronological layers in, 45, 46;
core of, 41;
origin of, 40;
version of, 53;
text of, 47, 48;
different interpretations in other Vedas, 46;
verses not analyzed in Pada text, 51 n.;
family books, 41;
Books I. and VIII., 42;
Book IX., 42–43, 97;
Book X., 43–44

Rigveda Prātiçākhya, 51

Rigveda Prātiçākhya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ṛigvidhāna, 274

Ṛigvidhāna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ṛiksha (“star” and “bear”), 109

Rickshaw (“star” and “bear”), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ṛishis, seven, 109

Sages, seven, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ṛita, 67, 75

Rita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ritual, 31;
deities, 65;
text-books, 205

Ritual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
textbooks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ṛitusaṃhāra, 3, 337–339

Ṛitusaṃhāra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–339

Rivers deified, 92, 93

Rivers worshipped, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Roger, Abraham, 1

Roger, Abraham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rohita, 200, 207

Rohita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Romaka-siddhānta, 325, 425

Romaka-siddhānta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Romans, 11

Romans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rosen, F., 4

Rosen, F., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roth, Rudolf von, 5, 60, 63, 64, 102, 117, 141, 186

Roth, Rudolf von, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Rückert, 345

Rückert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rudra, 72, 74, 89, 91, 105, 164, 178, 181

Rudra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Rudrabhaṭa, 434

Rudrabhaṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rudras, 105

Rudras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rudraṭa, 421, 434

Rudraṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

S

Sacerdotalism, 183

Sacerdotalism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sacraments, 251

Sacraments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sacred cord, 253

Sacred cord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sacrifice, 159, 407;
power of, 73, 183;
growing importance of, 182

Sacrifice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
power of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
growing importance of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Sacrificial fee, 159;
horse, 125;
implements, 112;
post, 112

Sacrificial fee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
horse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
tools, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
post, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Sadānanda Yogīndra, 402

Sadānanda Yogīndra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sadānīra (river), 214

Sadānīra (river), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sadukti-karṇāmṛita, 379

Sadukti-karṇāmṛita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sāhitya-darpaṇa, 348, 434

Sāhitya-darpaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sāketa, 308

Sāketa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Salt, 150

Salt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Salvas, 213

Salvas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Salvation, doctrine of, 389, 406

Salvation, doctrine of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sāmaveda, 30, 170, 171–174;
accent of, 54 n.;
various readings of, 173

Sāmaveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–174;
accent of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n.;
various readings of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, 211

Sāmavidhāna Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Saṃhitā, 29;
text, 47, 48, 49, 50

Saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
text, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Saṃhitā-pāṭha, 209

Saṃhitā-pāṭha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Saṃhitopanishad, 211

Saṃhitopanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sandhi, 21, 48

Sandhi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sānkhya system, 133, 137, 215, 230, 231, 234, 390–395, 404, 405, 407, 422, 423, 424

Sānkhya system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–395, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Sānkhya-kārikā, 393

Sānkhya-kārikā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sānkhya-pravachana, 393, 396

Sānkhya-pravachana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sānkhya Sūtras, 393, 396

Sānkhya Sūtras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sanskrit, 21;
classical, 4;
meaning of, 22;
as a spoken language, 8, 22–23;
Buddhist texts, 26;
in Germany, 4

Sanskrit, 21;
classical, 4;
meaning of, 22;
as a spoken language, 8, 22–23;
Buddhist texts, 26;
in Germany, 4

Sanskrit dictionary, 5;
epic, 309–310;
inscriptions, 26;
manuscripts, 8, 18, 19, 20;
period, 9, 10, 39;
studies, 2, 3, 4

Sanskrit dictionary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
epic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–310;
inscriptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
manuscripts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
studies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Sanskrit literature, character of, 277–280;
continuity of, 7, 8, 25;
discovery of, 1–2;
defects of, 10;
extent of, 5;
importance of, 6, 7, 10;
originality of, 7;
periods of, 8 [469]

Sanskrit literature, its character, 277–280;
its continuity, 7, 8, 25;
its discovery, 1–2;
its defects, 10;
its extent, 5;
its importance, 6, 7, 10;
its originality, 7;
its periods, 8 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Saptaçataka, 344

Saptaçataka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sarasvatī, 93, 103, 119, 125, 140, 141, 145, 155, 174, 210, 214

Sarasvatī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, 406, 407

Sarvadarçana-saṃgraha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sarvajna Nārāyaṇa, 291

Sarvajna Nārāyaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sarvānukramaṇī, 271–272

Sarvānukramaṇī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–272

Sat, 136

Saturday, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Savitṛi, 8, 71, 78–79, 101, 164

Savitṛi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–79, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Sāvitrī stanza, 19, 209, 232

Sāvitrī verse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sāvitrī, episode of, 253–255, 296

Sāvitrī, episode of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–255, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sāyaṇa, 59, 61, 62, 174, 186, 259, 270, 275–276, 378, 406

Sāyaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–276, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Schiller, Friedrich, 335

Schiller, Friedrich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schlegel, Friedrich, 4

Schlegel, Friedrich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schopenhauer, Arthur, 424

Schopenhauer, Arthur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schroeder, Professor L. v., 176

Schroeder, Prof. L. v., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scythians, 7, 322, 323, 412

Scythians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Sea, 68, 77, 143, 144

Sea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Second birth, 253

Second birth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sectarian systems, 407

Sectarian systems, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Secular hymns, 123

Secular songs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seleucus, 411, 415

Seleucus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Semitic writing, 16

Semitic script, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sententious tone, 368

Moralizing tone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Serapion, 427

Serapion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Serpent, 110;
worship, 111, 182

Serpent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Setubandha, 331

Setubandha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shaḍguruçishya, 271, 272

Shaḍguruçishya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shaḍviṃça Brāhmaṇa, 210

Shaḍviṃça Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shakespeare, 350, 364, 365, 416

Shakespeare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Shaving, 164

Shaving, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Siddhānta-çiromaṇi, 435

Siddhānta-çiromaṇi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Siddhānta-kaumudī, 432

Siddhānta-kaumudī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Siddhāntas, 426, 434

Siddhāntas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Silver, 151, 152

Silver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Siṃha, 147

Lion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Siṃhāsana-dvātriṃçikā, 375

Siṃhāsana-dvātriṃçikā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sindhī dialect, 27

Sindhi dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sindhu, 93, 140, 143, 144

Sindhu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Singers, 159

Singers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Singing, 170

Singing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Singhalese, 25

Singhalese, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sītā, 216, 305, 312

Sita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Skanda Purāṇa, 295

Skanda Purāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Skylax, 409

Skylax, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Slaves, 152

Slaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smile, whiteness of, 75

Smile, brightening of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smṛiti, 35, 37, 193, 205

Memory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Solar deities, 77–81

Solar gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–81

Solar race, 157

Solar race, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Solstice, winter, 106

Winter Solstice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Soma, 29, 30, 65, 68, 71, 74, 87, 92, 97–100, 101, 123, 144, 145, 146, 164, 165, 192, 205, 248

Soma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–100, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__

Somadeva, 376

Somadeva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sons, importance of, 36, 208

Sons, importance of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sorcery, 185, 190, 191

Sorcery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Soul, 19, 115, 222, 390, 391, 395, 404, 405

Soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Southern Buddhism, 25

Southern Buddhism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sphuṭa, 407

Sphuṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sṛinjayas, 155, 157, 213

Sṛinjayas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Star, morning and evening, 85

Star, morning and night, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stein, Dr. M. A., 430

Stein, Dr. M. A., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stevenson, missionary, 173

Stevenson, missionary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stevenson, Mr. R. L., 399

Stevenson, Mr. R. L., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stewart, Dugald, 2

Stewart, Dugald, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stilus, 19

Stylus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Strabo, 151

Strabo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Strophic metre, 158

Strophic meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Studentship, 253

Studentship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Style of Vedic poetry, 65

Style of Vedic poetry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Subandhu, 288, 321, 332

Subandhu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Subhāshitāvalī, 379

Subhāshitāvalī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Subtilty, fondness for, 65

Subtlety, love for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suçruta, 436

Suçruta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suçruta-saṃhitā, 436

Suçruta-saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sudās, 154, 155, 159, 169

Sudās, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Sun, 78, 123, 134

Sun, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Suparṇādhyāya, 204

Suparṇādhyāya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sura, 113

Sura, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Surā, 165

Surā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sūrya, 77, 78, 82

Sūrya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sūryā, 84, 123, 124

Sūryā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sūrya-siddhānta, 434

Sūrya-siddhānta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sutlej, 141, 145, 147, 174

Sutlej, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Sūtras, 35, 36, 37, 38, 49, 101, 111 [470]169, 189, 191, 205, 208;
subsidiary, 38–39

Sūtras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__]169, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__;
subsidiary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__–39

Suttapiṭaka, 369

Suttapiṭaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suvāstu (Swat), 140

Suvāstu (Swat), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Svarbhānu, 114

Svarbhānu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Svarita accent, 54

Svarita accent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swan, wild, 150

Wild swan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Syllogism, 404

Syllogism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

T

Taittirīya Āraṇyaka, 188, 211;
Brāhmaṇa, 53, 180, 191, 203, 211;
Saṃhitā, 176, 177, 179, 190, 196, 211;
Upanishad, 211

Taittirīya Āraṇyaka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
Saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__;
Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Taittirīyas, 176

Taittiriyas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Takshaçilā, 409

Takshaçilā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Talavakāra Upanishad, 229

Talavakāra Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Talavakāras, 209

Talavakāras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tamil, 28

Tamil, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tāṇḍins, 209

Tāṇḍins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tāṇḍya Brāhmaṇa, 210

Tāṇḍya Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tantravārttika, 289, 400

Tantravārttika, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Telugu, 18, 28

Telugu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Thales, 422

Thales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Theosophy, 186

Theosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Thibaut, Dr., 325, 434, 435

Thibaut, Dr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Three constituents of matter, 231, 391;
fires, 95;
strides of Vishṇu, 80;
Vedas, 133;
worlds, 68

Three components of matter, 231, 391;
fires, 95;
steps of Vishṇu, 80;
Vedas, 133;
realms, 68

Thunder, 85

Thunder, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tiger, 147, 148

Tiger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Towns, 158

Towns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trade, 167, 168

Trade, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Transmigration, 115, 223, 224, 225, 277–278, 383, 387–389, 406, 422

Transmigration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–278, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–389, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Trasadasyu, 154

Trasadasyu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trayī vidyā, 30, 191

Threefold knowledge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tree, celestial, 116;
deified, 111

Tree, heavenly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
deified, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tribes, Aryan, 152–158

Tribes, Aryan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–158

Trikāṇḍa-çesha, 433

Trikāṇḍa-çesha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trikūṭa, 144

Trikūṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trinity, earliest Vedic, 95;
Hindu, 88, 95, 102, 231, 277, 286, 301

Trinity, earliest Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hindu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Trishṭubh metre, 57, 68

Trishṭubh meter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Trita Āptya, 88

Trita Aptyā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tṛitsus, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159

Tṛitsus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Tulsī Dās, 317

Tulsī Dās, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turvaças, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157

Turvas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Tvashṭṛi, 106

Tvashṭṛi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Twins, primeval, 118

Twins, ancient, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

U

Ucchishṭa, 201

Ucchishṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Uçīnaras, 155, 157

Uçīnaras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Udātta accent, 54

Udātta accent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Udayanāchārya, 405

Udayanāchārya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Udgātṛi priest, 33

Udgātṛi priest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ujjayinī, 415, 421, 424

Ujjayinī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ujjvaladatta, 431

Ujjvaladatta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Uṇādi-sūtra, 431

Uṇādi-sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Uṇādigaṇa-sūtra, 432

Uṇādigaṇa-sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Upanishad Brāhmaṇa, 209

Upanishad Brāhmaṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Upanishads, 34, 50, 99, 133, 178, 182, 189, 191, 202, 204, 208, 218–243, 385;
chronology of, 226

Upanishads, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–243, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__;
timeline of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Urvaçī, 107, 108, 119, 216, 346, 352

Urvaçī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Ushabhadāta, 322

Ushabhadāta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ushas, 81–83, 84, 103, 145

Ushas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–83, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Uttararāmacharita, 352, 364–365

Uttararāmacharita, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–365

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

V

Vāch, 93

Vāch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vāchaspati Miçra, 393

Vāchaspati Miçra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vāgbhaṭa, 436

Vāgbhaṭa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaiçālī, 309

Vaiçālī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaiçeshika system, 403–405

Vaiçeshika system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–405

Vaiçya, 133

Vaiçya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaidarbha style, 303

Vaidarbha style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaijayantī, 433

Vaijayantī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaikhānasa Çrauta Sūtra, 246;
Dharma Sūtra, 262;
Gṛihya Sūtra, 251

Vaikhānasa Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Dharma Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Gṛihya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Vairāgya-çataka, 378

Vairāgya-çataka, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaishṇava Dharma-çāstra, 428

Vaishnavism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vaitāna Çrauta Sūtra, 217, 218, 246–247

Vaitāna Çrauta Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–247

Vājasaneya Sūtra, 250

Vājasaneya Sūtra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, 101, 177–179, 181, 184

Vājasaneyi Saṃhitā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–179, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Vājasaneyins, 176, 215

Vājasaneyins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vākyapadīya, 431 [471]

Vākyapadīya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Vala, 102, 114

Vala, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vālakhilya hymns, 52, 127

Vālakhilya chants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vallabhadeva, 379

Vallabhadeva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vālmīki, 295, 305, 306, 310, 316, 317, 327

Vālmīki, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Vāmana, 432 (gram.), 434 (rhetorician)

Vāmana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (grammarist), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ (rhetorician)

Vaṃça Brāhmaṇa, 211

Vamsa Brahmana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Varadarāja, 432

Varadaraja, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Varāha Mihira, 318, 324, 425, 435

Varāha Mihira, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Vararuchi, 324

Vararuchi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vardhamāna, 431

Vardhamāna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Varṇa, 86

Varna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vārttikas, 431

Vārttikas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Varuṇa, 70, 75, 76, 77, 78, 102, 105, 113, 119, 125, 145, 169, 201, 207

Varuṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Vasishṭha, 155, 159, 160

Vasishṭha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Vasishṭha Dharmaçāstra, 260–261

Vasishṭha Dharmaçāstra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–261

Vasishṭhas, 164

Vasishṭhas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vāsavadattā, 332

Vāsavadattā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vāshkalas, 52

Vāshkalas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vasubandhu, 325

Vasubandhu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vasus, 105

Vasus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vāta, 90, 91

Vāta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vatsabhaṭṭi, 320

Vatsabhaṭṭi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vāyu, 90, 91, 164

Vāyu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Veda, 29

Veda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vedas and Brāhmaṇas, 33;
character of, 29–30;
study of, 4, 5;
learnt by heart, 8

Vedas and Brāhmaṇas, 33;
their character, 29–30;
how to study them, 4, 5;
memorized, 8

Vedāngas, 264–267

Vedāngas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–267

Vedānta, 34, 71, 133, 204, 221, 226, 230, 238, 240, 241, 400–402, 405, 407, 421

Vedānta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__–402, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Vedānta-sāra, 241

Vedānta-sāra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vedic, 29;
language, 20;
literature, 5, 12;
period, 8, 11, 29;
and Sanskrit, 20

Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
literature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
and Sanskrit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Veṇīsaṃhāra, 365–366

Veṇīsaṃhāra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–366

Vernacular languages, 24;
words in Vedic, 24

Vernacular languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
words in Vedic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vetālapanchaviṃçati, 375

Vetālapanchaviṃçati, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vibhīdaka tree, 128

Vibhīdaka tree, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Viçākhadatta, 365

Viçākhadatta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Viçpalā, myth of, 84

Viçpalā, myth of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Viçvakarman, 132, 134

Viçvakarman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Viçvāmitra, 154, 155

Viçvāmitra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Viçvanātha Kavirāja, 434

Viçvanātha Kavirāja, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Viçvaprakāça, 433

Viçvaprakāça, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Viçvedevas, 106

Viçvedevas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vidarbha style, 303, 320, 321

Vidarbha style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Videgha, 214, 215

Videgha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Videha, 213, 214, 215

Videha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Vidhāna, 192

Vidhāna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vijayanagara, 59, 275–276

Vijayanagara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–276

Vijnāna-bhikshu, 394

Vijnana Bhikshu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vijnāneçvara, 429

Vijnāneçvara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vikram and the Vampire, 375

Vikram and the Vampire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vikrama, 320

Vikrama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vikramāditya, 320, 323, 324, 325, 339

Vikramāditya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Vikramorvaçī, 108, 353, 354, 358–359

Vikramorvaçī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–359

Villages, 158

Villages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vīṇā, 169

Veena, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vināyakas, 251

Vinayakas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vindhya range, 9, 18, 23, 141, 144, 410

Vindhya range, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Vipāç (Beäs), 93, 140, 154

Vipāç (Beäs), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Vishṇu, 8, 74, 80–81, 89, 182, 194, 411;
avatārs of, 300;
cult of, 299, 347;
and sacrifice, 133

Vishnu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–81, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
avatars of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__;
cult of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__;
and sacrifice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Vishṇu Purāṇa, 194

Vishṇu Purāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vishṇu Smṛiti, 428

Vishnu Smriti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vitastā (Jhelum), 140

Vitastā (Jhelum), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vivasvat, 97, 118

Vivasvat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vocabulary of Atharvaveda, 196

Vocabulary of Atharvaveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Voltaire, 1

Voltaire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vopadeva, 432

Vopadeva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vrātya, 187;
Stomas, 210

Vrātya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Stomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vṛitra, 72, 84, 85, 86, 110, 114, 312

Vṛitra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Vṛitrahan, 85

Vṛitrahan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vṛitta (rhythm), 56

Vṛitta (rhythm), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

W

Wackernagel, Prof. J., 430, 432

Wackernagel, Prof. J., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Warfare, 165–166.

Warfare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–166.

Waters deified, 92

Waters turned divine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wealth, 129, 130

Wealth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Weaving, 168 [472]

Weaving, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Weber, Professor, 176, 177, 206, 212, 307, 311, 360, 414, 415, 420

Weber, Professor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Wedding ceremony, 8;
hymn, 123–124, 149

Wedding ceremony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hymn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–124, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wednesday (budhavāra), 262

Wednesday (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)

White Yajurveda, 177, 179, 206

White Yajurveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Whitney, Professor W. D., 186

Whitney, Prof. W. D., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Widow, 126;
burning, 126

Widow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
burning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wife, position of, 162

Wife's position, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wilkins, Charles, 2

Wilkins, Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wilson, Prof. Horace Hayman, 60

Wilson, Prof. Horace Hayman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Windisch, Prof. E., 415

Windisch, Prof. E., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Witchcraft, 31, 191, 192

Witchcraft, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wolf, 148

Wolf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Women, 129, 130

Women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wood (original matter), 134

Wood (original material), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

World, origin of, 132

World, origin of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

World-giant, 132, 133

World giant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Worshippers and gods, 73

Worshippers and deities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Writing, age of, 16;
beginnings of, 15, 408;
two kinds, 15;
materials, 18, 19

Writing, Age of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beginnings of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Two types, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
Materials, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Y

Yādava-prakāça, 433

Yādava-prakāča, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yādavas, 157, 411

Yādavas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yadus, 153, 154, 156, 157

Yadus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Yājnavalkya, 213, 214, 222, 223;
his Dharma Çāstra, 428

Yājnavalkya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
his Dharma Shastra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Yājnikī Upanishad, 211

Yājnikī Upanishad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yajurveda, 30, 73, 156, 174–184;
schools of, 175

Yajurveda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–184;
schools of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Yama, 68, 70, 74, 98, 116, 117, 118, 125, 146, 169, 218, 225;
and Yamī, 119, 346

Yama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__;
and Yamī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__

Yamī, 117

Yamī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yamunā (Jumna), 142, 154, 411

Yamuna (Jumna), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Yāska, 22, 46, 50, 60, 61, 62, 258, 265, 267, 268, 269, 273, 274

Yāska, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Yātrās, 244, 345, 347

Journeys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Yavanas, 415, 425

Yavanas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yavanikā, 415, 416

Yavanikā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Year, enigma of, 131;
lunar and solar, 106

Year, mystery of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lunar and solar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yima, 68, 118

Yima, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yimeh, 118

Yimeh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yoga, 232, 396–399, 405, 407, 423

Yoga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–399, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Yoga Sūtras, 396, 398

Yoga Sutras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yueh-chi tribes, 413

Yueh-chi tribes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Z

Zachariæ, Prof. T., 433

Zachariæ, Prof. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zeus, 68, 74, 75, 411, 425

Zeus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Zoroastrian devas, 113;
rite, 253

Zoroastrian gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rite, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

THE END

THE END

[473]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY’S PUBLICATIONS.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

LITERATURES OF THE WORLD.

Edited by EDMUND GOSSE,
Hon. M. A. of Trinity College, Cambridge.

Edited by Edmund Gosse,
Hon. M.A. of Trinity College, Cambridge.

ANCIENT GREEK LITERATURE. By Gilbert Murray, M. A., Professor of Greek in the University of Glasgow. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

ANCIENT GREEK LITERATURE. By Gilbert Murray, M. A., Professor of Greek at the University of Glasgow. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“A sketch to which the much-abused word ‘brilliant’ may be justly applied. Mr. Murray has produced a book which fairly represents the best conclusions of modern scholarship with regard to the Greeks.”—London Times.

“A sketch that the overused word ‘brilliant’ can appropriately describe. Mr. Murray has created a book that accurately reflects the best findings of modern scholarship about the Greeks.”—London Times.

“An illuminating history of Greek literature, in which learning is enlivened and supplemented by literary skill, by a true sense of the ‘humanities.’ The reader feels that this is no book of perfunctory erudition, but a labor of love, performed by a scholar, to whom ancient Greece and her literature are exceedingly real and vivid. His judgments and suggestions are full of a personal fresh sincerity; he can discern the living men beneath their works, and give us his genuine impression of them.”—London Daily Chronicle.

“An engaging history of Greek literature, where knowledge is brought to life through literary talent and a real appreciation for the ‘humanities.’ The reader senses that this is not just a book of superficial knowledge, but a heartfelt effort by a scholar who finds ancient Greece and its literature incredibly vibrant and real. His opinions and insights are marked by a refreshing sincerity; he can see the living individuals behind their works and share his authentic impressions of them.”—London Daily Chronicle.

“A fresh and stimulating and delightful book, and should be put into the hands of all young scholars. It will make them understand, or help to make them understand, to a degree they have never yet understood, that the Greek writers over whom they have toiled at school are living literature after all.”—Westminster Gazette.

“A refreshing, engaging, and delightful book that should be given to all young scholars. It will help them understand, in ways they haven’t fully grasped before, that the Greek writers they studied in school are indeed living literature.” —Westminster Gazette.

“Brilliant and stimulating.”—London Athenæum.

“Brilliant and engaging.”—London Athenæum.

“A powerful and original study.”—The Nation.

“A powerful and original study.”—The Nation.

“Mr. Murray’s style is lucid and spirited, and, besides the fund of information, he imparts to his subject such fresh and vivid interest that students will find in these pages a new impulse for more profound and exhaustive study of this greatest and most immortal of all the world’s literatures.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.

“Mr. Murray’s writing is clear and engaging, and in addition to a wealth of information, he brings such fresh and vivid interest to his subject that students will discover in these pages a new motivation for deeper and more thorough study of this greatest and most timeless of all the world’s literatures.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.

“The admirable perspective of the whole work is what one most admires. The reader unlearned in Greek history and literature sees at once the relation which a given author bore to his race and his age, and the current trend of thought, as well as what we value him for to-day.... As an introduction to the study of some considerable portion of Greek literature in English translations it will be found of the very highest usefulness.”—Boston Herald.

“The impressive view of the entire work is what stands out the most. A reader who isn’t familiar with Greek history and literature can immediately see how a particular author relates to their culture and time, along with the prevailing ideas, as well as why we value them today.... As a starting point for studying a significant part of Greek literature in English translations, it will be extremely helpful.”—Boston Herald.

“Professor Murray has written an admirable book, clear in its arrangement, compact in its statements, and is one, we think, its least scholarly reader must feel an instructive and thoroughly trustworthy piece of English criticism.”—New York Mail and Express.

“Professor Murray has written an excellent book, well-organized in its layout, concise in its statements, and we believe that even its least scholarly readers will find it to be an informative and completely reliable work of English criticism.”—New York Mail and Express.

“At once scholarly and interesting.... Professor Murray makes the reader acquainted not merely with literary history and criticism, but with individual living, striving Greeks.... He has felt the power of the best there was in Greek life and literature, and he rouses the reader’s enthusiasm by his own honest admiration.”—Boston Transcript.

“At once scholarly and interesting.... Professor Murray introduces the reader not just to literary history and criticism, but to real, vibrant Greeks who are living and striving.... He has experienced the richness of the best aspects of Greek life and literature, and he inspires the reader’s enthusiasm with his genuine admiration.”—Boston Transcript.

“Professor Murray has contributed a volume which shows profound scholarship, together with a keen literary appreciation. It is a book for scholars as well as for the general reader. The author is saturated with his subject, and has a rare imaginative sympathy with ancient Greece.”—The Interior, Chicago.

“Professor Murray has produced a book that demonstrates deep scholarship and a strong appreciation for literature. It caters to both scholars and general readers. The author is thoroughly immersed in his subject and possesses a unique imaginative understanding of ancient Greece.”—The Interior, Chicago.

“Written in a style that is sometimes spasmodic, often brilliant, and always fresh and suggestive.”—New York Sun.

“Written in a style that is sometimes chaotic, often brilliant, and always fresh and engaging.” —New York Sun.

“Professor Murray’s careful study will be appreciated as the work of a man of unusual special learning, combined with much delicacy of literary insight.”—New York Christian Advocate. [474]

“Professor Murray’s thorough research will be recognized as the effort of a person with exceptional expertise, paired with a keen literary understanding.”—New York Christian Advocate. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

MODERN ENGLISH LITERATURE. By
Edmund Gosse, Hon. M. A. of Trinity College, Cambridge. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

MODERN ENGLISH LITERATURE. By
Edmund Gosse, Hon. M. A. of Trinity College, Cambridge. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“Mr. Gosse has been remarkably successful in bringing into focus and proportion the salient features of this vast and varied theme. We have read the book, not only with pleasure but with a singular emotion.... His criticism is generally sympathetic, but at the same time it is always sober.”—London Daily Chronicle.

“Mr. Gosse has done a great job highlighting the key aspects of this large and diverse topic. We've read the book not just with enjoyment but also with a unique feeling.... His criticism is mostly supportive, but it’s also always measured.”—London Daily Chronicle.

“Mr. Gosse’s most ambitious book and probably his best. It bears on every page the traces of a genuine love for his subject and of a lively critical intelligence. Moreover, it is extremely readable—more readable, in fact, than any other single volume dealing with this same vast subject that we can call to mind.... Really a remarkable performance.”—London Times.

“Mr. Gosse’s most ambitious book and probably his best. You can feel his genuine love for the subject and his sharp critical insight on every page. Plus, it’s very easy to read—more so than any other single volume tackling this broad topic that we can think of.... Truly a remarkable achievement.”—London Times.

“A really useful account of the whole process of evolution in English letters—an account based upon a keen sense at once of the unity of his subject and of the rhythm of its ebb and flow, and illumined by an unexampled felicity in hitting off the leading characteristics of individual writers.”—London Athenæum.

“A really useful overview of the entire process of evolution in English literature—an overview grounded in a sharp understanding of the unity of the subject and the rhythm of its rise and fall, and highlighted by an unmatched ability to capture the key traits of individual writers.”—London Athenæum.

“Probably no living man is more competent than Mr. Gosse to write a popular and yet scholarly history of English literature.... The greater part of his life has been given up to the study and criticism of English literature of the past, and he has a learned and balanced enthusiasm for every writer who has written excellently in English.”—London Saturday Review.

“Probably no living person is more qualified than Mr. Gosse to write a popular yet scholarly history of English literature.... Most of his life has been dedicated to studying and critiquing English literature from the past, and he has a knowledgeable and balanced passion for every writer who has excelled in English.”—London Saturday Review.

“The bibliographical list is of extreme value, as is the bibliographical work generally. It is just one of these books which every reader will want to place among his working books.”—New York Times.

“The bibliographical list is extremely valuable, as is bibliographical work in general. It’s one of those books that every reader will want to include in their collection of essential books.” —New York Times.

“To have given in a moderate volume the main points in a literature almost continuous for five centuries is to have done a marvelous thing. But he might have done it dryly; he has made every sentence crisp and sparkling.”—Chicago Times-Herald.

“Summarizing the key points of a literary tradition that spans almost five centuries is an incredible achievement. However, it could have been presented in a dull way; instead, he has crafted every sentence to be sharp and lively.” —Chicago Times-Herald.

“A book which in soundness of learning, sanity of judgment, and attractiveness of manner has not been equaled by the work of any other author who has sought to analyze the elements of English literature in a concise and authoritative way.”—Boston Beacon.

“A book that, in terms of solid research, clear thinking, and engaging style, has not been matched by any other author who has tried to analyze the components of English literature in a concise and authoritative manner.”—Boston Beacon.

“Thoroughly enjoyable from first to last. It traces the growth of a literature so clearly and simply, that one is apt to underrate the magnitude of the undertaking. Mr. Gosse’s charming personality pervades it all, and his happy manner illuminates matter that has been worked over and over until one might imagine all its freshness gone.”—Chicago Evening Post.

“Thoroughly enjoyable from start to finish. It maps out the development of literature so clearly and simply that it’s easy to underestimate the scale of the effort. Mr. Gosse’s delightful personality shines through the entire work, and his cheerful approach brings new light to material that has been examined repeatedly, making it seem like all its freshness has faded.”—Chicago Evening Post.

“This is not a mere collection of brief essays on the merits of authors, but a continuous story of the growth of literature, of which the authors and their works are only incidents. The book is lucid, readable, and interesting, and a marvel of condensed information, without its seeming to be so. It can be read by nine out of ten intelligent people, not only without fatigue, but with pleasure; and when it is finished the reader will have a comprehensive and intelligent view of the subject which will not only enable him to talk with some ease and confidence upon the merits of the principal creators of English literature, but will also point the way to the right sources if he wishes to supplement the knowledge which he has derived from this book.”—Pittsburg Times.

“This isn’t just a simple collection of short essays about various authors; it’s a continuous narrative about the development of literature, where the authors and their works are just part of the story. The book is clear, engaging, and packed with information, all without feeling overwhelming. Most intelligent readers can enjoy it without getting tired; in fact, they might find it quite pleasurable. By the time they finish, readers will have a well-rounded and insightful perspective on the topic, which will not only help them discuss the main contributors to English literature with confidence but will also guide them to the right resources if they want to deepen their knowledge beyond this book.” —Pittsburg Times.

“That he has been a careful student, however, in many departments, the most unrelated and recondite, is evident on every page, in the orderly arrangement of his multitudinous materials, in the accuracy of his statements, in the acuteness of his critical observations, and in the large originality of most of his verdicts. He says things that many before him may have thought, though they failed to express them, capturing their fugitive expressions in his curt, inevitable phrases.”—N. Y. Mail and Express. [475]

“That he has been a diligent student, however, in many areas, even the most unrelated and obscure, is clear on every page, in the organized layout of his numerous materials, in the precision of his statements, in the sharpness of his critical insights, and in the significant originality of most of his conclusions. He articulates thoughts that many before him might have considered, even if they couldn't express them, capturing their fleeting ideas in his concise, unavoidable phrases.”—N. Y. Mail and Express. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

FRENCH LITERATURE. By EDWARD DOWDEN,
D. Litt., LL. D., D. C. L., Professor of English Literature in the University of Dublin. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

FRENCH LITERATURE. By EDWARD DOWDEN,
D. Litt., LL. D., D. C. L., Professor of English Literature at the University of Dublin. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“Certainly the best history of French literature in the English language.”—London Athenæum.

“Definitely the best history of French literature in English.” —London Athenæum.

“This is a history of literature as histories of literature should be written.... A living voice, speaking to us with gravity and enthusiasm about the writers of many ages, and of being a human voice always. Hence this book can be read with pleasure even by those for whom a history has in itself little attraction.”—London Saturday Review.

“This is a history of literature as histories of literature should be written.... A vibrant voice, talking to us with seriousness and excitement about writers from various eras, and always reflecting a human perspective. Therefore, this book can be enjoyed even by those who typically find little appeal in a history.”—London Saturday Review.

“The book is excellently well done; accurate in facts and dates, just in criticism, well arranged in method.... The excellent bibliography with which it concludes will be invaluable to those who wish to pursue the study further on their own lines.”—London Spectator.

“The book is exceptionally well done; accurate in facts and dates, fair in criticism, and well organized in method.... The great bibliography at the end will be invaluable to those who want to continue their studies on their own.” —London Spectator.

“Remarkable for its fullness of information and frequent brilliancy.... A book which both the student of French literature and the stranger to it will, in different ways, find eminently useful, and in many parts of it thoroughly enjoyable as well.”—London Literary World.

“Impressive for its wealth of information and frequent brilliance.... A book that both students of French literature and newcomers to it will, in different ways, find extremely useful, and in many sections, genuinely enjoyable as well.”—London Literary World.

“Professor Dowden is both trustworthy and brilliant; he writes from a full knowledge and a full sympathy. Master of a style rather correct than charming for its adornments, he can still enliven his pages with telling epigram and pretty phrase. Above all things, the book is not eccentric, not unmethodical, not of a wayward brilliance; and this is especially commendable and fortunate in the case of an English critic writing upon French literature.”—London Daily Chronicle.

“Professor Dowden is both reliable and brilliant; he writes with deep understanding and genuine compassion. While his style is more proper than flashy, he still brings his pages to life with clever sayings and beautiful phrases. Most importantly, the book is neither odd nor disorganized, nor does it rely on capricious brilliance; this is particularly admirable and fortunate for an English critic discussing French literature.”—London Daily Chronicle.

“A book readable, graphic, not overloaded with detail, not bristling with dates.... It is a book that can be held in the hand and read aloud with pleasure as a literary treat by an expert in style, master of charming words that come and go easily, and of other literatures that serve for illustrations.”—The Critic.

“A book that’s easy to read, visually appealing, and not stuffed with details or crowded with dates.... It’s a book you can hold in your hand and read out loud with enjoyment as a literary delight, crafted by an expert in style, a master of charming words that flow seamlessly, along with other literatures that provide illustrations.”—The Critic.

“His methods afford an admirable example of compressing an immense amount of information and criticism in a sentence or paragraph, and his survey of a vast field is both comprehensive and interesting. As an introduction for the student of literature the work is most excellent, and for the casual reader it will serve as a compendium of one of the richest literatures of the world.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.

“His methods provide a great example of how to pack a huge amount of information and critique into a single sentence or paragraph, and his overview of a broad field is both thorough and engaging. It serves as an excellent introduction for literature students, and for casual readers, it will act as a collection of one of the world's richest literatures.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.

“Thorough without being diffuse. The author is in love with his subject, has made it a study for years, and therefore produced an entertaining volume. Of the scholarship shown it is needless to speak.... It is more than a cyclopædia. It is a brilliant talk by one who is loaded with the lively ammunition of French prose and verse. He talks of the pulpit, the stage, the Senate, and the salon, until the preachers, dramatists, orators, and philosophers seem to be speaking for themselves.”—Boston Globe.

“Comprehensive without being overwhelming. The author is passionate about his topic, has studied it for years, and as a result, has created an enjoyable book. There’s no need to discuss the depth of scholarship involved.... It’s more than just an encyclopedia. It’s a captivating conversation by someone who is well-versed in the vibrant nuances of French prose and poetry. He addresses the pulpit, the stage, the Senate, and the salon, making the preachers, playwrights, speakers, and thinkers come alive as if they are speaking for themselves.”—Boston Globe.

“Professor Dowden’s book is more interesting than we ever supposed a brief history of a literature could be. His characterizations are most admirable in their conciseness and brilliancy. He has given in one volume a very thorough review of French literature.”—The Interior, Chicago.

“Professor Dowden’s book is more interesting than we ever thought a brief history of literature could be. His descriptions are truly impressive in their brevity and brilliance. He has provided a very comprehensive overview of French literature in just one volume.”—The Interior, Chicago.

“The book will be especially valuable to the student as a safe and intelligible index to a course of reading.”—The Independent. [476]

“The book will be particularly helpful to students as a reliable and easy-to-understand guide for their reading assignments.”—The Independent. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

SPANISH LITERATURE.
By JAMES FITZMAURICE-KELLY,
Member of the Spanish Academy.

SPANISH LITERATURE.
By JAMES FITZMAURICE-KELLY,
Member of the Spanish Academy.

“Mr. Kelly has written a book that must be read and pondered, for within its limits it has no rival as ‘A History of Spanish Literature.’”—The Mail and Express.

“Mr. Kelly has written a book that must be read and thought about, because within its scope it has no equal as ‘A History of Spanish Literature.’”—The Mail and Express.

“The work before us is one which no student can henceforth neglect, ... if the student would keep his knowledge of Spanish up to date.... We close with a renewed expression of admiration for this excellent manual; the style is marked and full of piquancy, the phrases dwell in the memory.”—The Spectator.

“The work in front of us is one that no student can ignore anymore, ... if they want to keep their Spanish knowledge current.... We conclude with a renewed appreciation for this outstanding manual; the style is distinctive and full of charm, and the phrases stick in your mind.” —The Spectator.

“A handbook that has long been needed for the use of the general reader, and it admirably supplies the want. Great skill is shown in the selection of the important facts; the criticisms, though necessarily brief, are authoritative and to the point, and the history is gracefully told in sound literary style.”—Saturday Evening Gazette.

“A handbook that has been needed for a long time for the general reader, and it effectively meets that need. Great skill is displayed in choosing the important facts; the criticisms, while brief, are authoritative and direct, and the history is elegantly presented in a solid literary style.”—Saturday Evening Gazette.

“For the first time a survey of Spanish literature is presented to English readers by a writer of ample knowledge and keen discrimination. Mr. Kelly’s work rises far beyond the level of the text-books. So good a critic does not merely comment on literature; he makes it himself.”—New York Bookman. [477]

“For the first time, a survey of Spanish literature is being presented to English readers by a well-informed and discerning author. Mr. Kelly’s work goes well beyond standard textbooks. A critic of his caliber doesn’t just comment on literature; he creates it himself.” —New York Bookman. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

JAPANESE LITERATURE
By W. G. ASTON, C. M. G., M. A.,
late Acting Secretary at the British Legation at Tokio.

JAPANESE LITERATURE
By W. G. ASTON, C. M. G., M. A.,
former Acting Secretary at the British Legation in Tokyo.

“A volume of unique erudition, wide research, clear discrimination, and excellent design. Mr. Aston has wrought a memorable service not only to those interested in Japan and Japanese studies, but to the world of letters at large.”

“A remarkable work of knowledge, extensive research, clear insight, and great design. Mr. Aston has provided a lasting contribution not only to those interested in Japan and Japanese studies but to the literary world as a whole.”

Sir Edwin Arnold, in Literature.

Sir Edwin Arnold in Literature.

“Mr. Aston has written the first complete narrative from early times to the present of the history, the rituals, the poetry, the drama, and the personal outpourings of thoughts and feelings which constitute the body of the literature of Japan.”

“Mr. Aston has written the first comprehensive account from early times to now of the history, rituals, poetry, drama, and personal expressions of thoughts and feelings that make up the literature of Japan.”

Baltimore Sun.

Baltimore Sun.

“Mr. Aston has unquestionably enabled the European reader for the first time to enjoy a comprehensive survey of the vast and ancient field of Japanese literature, of which we have had hitherto only furtive and partial glimpses.”

“Mr. Aston has undoubtedly given European readers the opportunity to enjoy a complete overview of the extensive and ancient realm of Japanese literature, of which we have only had brief and incomplete insights until now.”

London Times.

London Times.

“His work is a model of what a manual of this character should be. While it constitutes an admirable guide-book to any one who cares to go deeper into this special subject, it is sufficiently comprehensive to meet the requirements of the average reader or the general student of literature.”

“His work is a great example of what a manual like this should be. It serves as an excellent guide for anyone who wants to explore this particular subject more deeply, while also being comprehensive enough to satisfy the needs of the typical reader or the general literature student.”

Brooklyn Daily Eagle. [478]

Brooklyn Daily Eagle. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

ITALIAN LITERATURE.
By RICHARD GARNETT, C. B., LL. D.,
Formerly Keeper of Printed Books in the British Museum.

ITALIAN LITERATURE.
By RICHARD GARNETT, C. B., LL. D.,
Formerly Keeper of Printed Books at the British Museum.

“Finished and graceful, at once delicate and strong, and never relapses into prosiness.”—The Dial.

“Finished and graceful, at once delicate and strong, and never falls back into dullness.”—The Dial.

“Dr. Garnett is lucid in arrangement, agreeable and correct, and often powerful and felicitous in style. He has done a real service to both English and Italian literatures.”—Literature.

“Dr. Garnett is clear in organization, pleasant and accurate, and often impactful and delightful in style. He has truly contributed to both English and Italian literatures.” —Literature.

“The manual is a worthy companion of its predecessors, and will be found useful by each one who desires to refresh or enlarge his acquaintance with the magnificent achievements of Italian genius.”—Public Ledger, Philadelphia.

“The manual is a valuable companion to its predecessors and will be useful to anyone who wants to refresh or expand their knowledge of the remarkable achievements of Italian genius.”—Public Ledger, Philadelphia.

“A most interesting book, written from a full knowledge of the subject, but without pedantry. The style is simple, graceful, and readable; the erudition is easily discovered by those who seek for it, but it is not ostentatiously displayed. Scholars will appreciate it at its worth; the general reader will be grateful for the charity of the text, and for the labor that has made his path one of pleasure only.”—Saturday Evening Gazette. [479]

“A very interesting book, written with a deep understanding of the subject, but without being pretentious. The writing is straightforward, elegant, and easy to read; the knowledge is evident to those who look for it, but it isn’t flaunted. Scholars will value it appropriately; the general reader will appreciate the kindness of the text and the work that has made their experience one of pure enjoyment.” —Saturday Evening Gazette. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A HISTORY OF BOHEMIAN LITERATURE.
By FRANCIS, COUNT LÜTZOW,
Author of “Bohemia: An Historical Sketch.”

A HISTORY OF BOHEMIAN LITERATURE.
By FRANCIS, COUNT LÜTZOW,
Author of “Bohemia: An Historical Sketch.”

“This book deals with an interesting subject in an able and impartial manner, and it is written in excellent English.”—London Morning Post.

“This book tackles an interesting topic skillfully and fairly, and it’s written in great English.”—London Morning Post.

“Count Lützow’s wide and deep knowledge and experience in matters Bohemian have particularly fitted him for the preparation of this work, and he has succeeded in producing a highly interesting as well as instructive exposition of a subject altogether unknown in western Europe, and hardly more familiar in America.”—Boston Beacon.

“Count Lützow’s extensive knowledge and experience in Bohemian matters have made him especially qualified to prepare this work, and he has managed to create a highly engaging and informative discussion on a topic that is completely new to Western Europe and not much better known in America.” —Boston Beacon.

“Students of literature will value this work, because it offers some insight into the character, the extent, and the quality of Bohemian literature extant, and the general public will find most interest in the discussion of the life and death of Hus and the principal events of his career, the life and work of Komensky, the sketch of Dobrovsky, and the long account of the enthusiastic work of the four patriots to whom the revival of Bohemian literature in the present century is due—Jungmann, Kollar, Safarik, and Palacky.”—Boston Herald.

“Literature students will appreciate this work because it provides insight into the character, scope, and quality of existing Bohemian literature. The general public will likely be most interested in the discussion of Hus's life and death, the main events of his career, the life and work of Komensky, the overview of Dobrovsky, and the detailed account of the passionate efforts of the four patriots—Jungmann, Kollar, Safarik, and Palacky—who are responsible for the revival of Bohemian literature this century.”—Boston Herald.

“Count Lützow’s volume is of special value and interest.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger. [480]

“Count Lützow’s book is particularly valuable and interesting.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

SOME RECENT ISSUES IN THE INTERNATIONAL EDUCATION SERIES.

The Standard Professional Library for Teachers.

The Standard Professional Library for Teachers.

Edited by WILLIAM T. HARRIS, A. M., LL. D.,

Edited by WILLIAM T. HARRIS, A.M., LL.D.,

United States Commissioner of Education.

U.S. Commissioner of Education.

Secondary School System of Germany.

German Secondary School System.

By Frederick E. Bolton. $1.50.

By Frederick E. Bolton. $1.50.

Montaigne’s The Education of Children.

Montaigne’s The Education of Kids.

Edited by L. E. Rector, Ph.D. $1.00.

Edited by L.E. Rector, Ph.D. $1.00.

Letters to a Mother.

Letters to Mom.

By Susan E. Blow. $1.50.

By Susan E. Blow. $1.50.

Education by Development.

Learning through Growth.

By Friedrich Froebel. Translated by Josephine Jarvis. $1.50.

By Friedrich Fröbel. Translated by Josephine Jarvis. $1.50.

The Study of the Child.

The Child Study.

By Albert R. Taylor, Ph. D. $1.25.

By Albert R. Taylor, Ph. D. $1.25.

Bibliography of Education.

Education Bibliography.

By Will S. Monroe. $2.00.

By Will S. Monroe. $2.00.

Froebel’s Laws for all Teachers.

Froebel’s Principles for All Educators.

By James L. Hughes. $1.50.

By James L. Hughes. $1.50.

School Management and School Methods.

School Management and Teaching Methods.

By Joseph Baldwin. $1.50.

By Joseph Baldwin. $1.50.

Principles and Practice of Teaching.

Teaching Principles and Practices.

By James Johonnot. Revised. $1.50.

By James Johonnot. Updated. $1.50.

History of the School System of Ontario.

History of the School System of Ontario.

By G. W. Ross, LL. D., Minister of Education, Ontario, Canada. $1.00.

By G.W. Ross, LL. D., Minister of Education, Ontario, Canada. $1.00.

Psychologic Foundations of Education.

Psychological Foundations of Education.

By William T. Harris, A. M., LL. D., United States Commissioner of Education. $1.50.

By William T. Harris, A. M., LL. D., United States Commissioner of Education. $1.50.

Herbart’s A B C of Sense-Perception.

Herbart’s A B C of Sense-Perception.

By William J. Eckoff, Ph. D., Pd. D. $1.50. [481]

By William J. Eckoff, Ph.D., Pd.D. $1.50. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

STANDARD HISTORICAL WORKS.

History of the People of the United States,

History of the People of the United States,

From the Revolution to the Civil War. By John Bach McMaster. To be completed in Six Volumes. Vols. I, II, III, IV, and V now ready. 8vo. Cloth, gilt top, $2.50 each.

From the Revolution to the Civil War. By John Bach McMaster. To be completed in Six Volumes. Vols. I, II, III, IV, and V now available. 8vo. Cloth, gilt top, $2.50 each.

The Beginners of a Nation.

The Founders of a Nation.

By Edward Eggleston. A History of the Source and Rise of the Earliest English Settlements in America, with Special Reference to the Life and Character of the People. The first volume in a History of life in the United States. Small 8vo. Cloth, with Maps, $1.50.

By Edward Eggleston. A History of the Source and Rise of the Earliest English Settlements in America, Focusing on the Life and Character of the People. The first volume in a History of life in the United States. Small 8vo. Cloth, with Maps, $1.50.

The Household History of the United States and its People.

The History of American Households and Their People.

By Edward Eggleston. For Young Americans. Richly illustrated with 350 Drawings, 75 Maps, etc. Square 8vo. Cloth, $2.50.

By Edward Eggleston. For Young Americans. Filled with 350 illustrations, 75 maps, and more. Square 8vo. Cloth, $2.50.

The Rise and Growth of the English Nation.

The Rise and Growth of the English Nation.

With Special Reference to Epochs and Crises. A History of and for the People. By W. H. S. Aubrey, LL. D. In three volumes. 12mo. Cloth, $4.50.

With a Focus on Time Periods and Challenges. A History Written for the People. By W.H.S. Aubrey, LL. D. In three volumes. 12mo. Cloth, $4.50.

Bancroft’s History of the United States,

Bancroft’s History of the United States,

From the Discovery of the Continent to the Establishment of the Constitution in 1789. (Also Edition de Luxe, on large paper, limited to one hundred sets, numbered.) Complete in six volumes, with a Portrait of the Author. 8vo. Cloth, uncut, gilt top, $15.00; half calf or half morocco, $27.00; tree calf, $50.00. [482]

From the Discovery of the Continent to the Establishment of the Constitution in 1789. (Also Edition de Luxe, on large paper, limited to one hundred sets, numbered.) Complete in six volumes, with a Portrait of the Author. 8vo. Cloth, uncut, gilt top, $15.00; half calf or half morocco, $27.00; tree calf, $50.00. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE CRIMINOLOGY SERIES.

Edited by W. Douglas Morrison.

Edited by W. Douglas Morrison.

POLITICAL CRIME. By Louis Proal. With an Introduction by Prof. F. H. Giddings, of Columbia University.
12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

POLITICAL CRIME. By Louis Proal. With an Introduction by Prof. F. H. Giddings, of Columbia University.
12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“With the spirit of his work it is impossible to disagree. M. Proal’s aim is to show that the successes of political immorality are fleeting; that principle is superior to expediency; that audacity is dangerous; that unprincipled politics are pagan politics, and detrimental to progress of society; that a return to principles and moral beliefs and the substitution of ideas for appetites are the true remedy of that hideous malady—political corruption.... A careful reading leaves the reader convinced of the truth of the proposition, that the only successful policy in the art of government is a moral policy.”—Independent.

“With the intention behind his work, it's hard to disagree. M. Proal wants to demonstrate that the victories of political immorality are short-lived; that principles outweigh convenience; that boldness can be risky; that politics without ethics are like pagan politics, harmful to societal progress; that returning to principles and moral values and prioritizing ideas over cravings is the real cure for that terrible illness—political corruption.... A thoughtful reading leads the reader to believe in the truth of the idea that the only effective approach to governance is a moral one.” —Independent.

OUR JUVENILE OFFENDERS. By W. Douglas Morrison, author of “Jews under the Romans,” etc.
12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

OUR JUVENILE OFFENDERS. By W. Douglas Morrison, author of “Jews under the Romans,” etc.
12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“An admirable work on one of the most vital questions of the day.... By scientists, as well as by all others who are interested in the welfare of humanity, it will be welcomed as a most valuable and a most timely contribution to the all-important science of criminology.”—New York Herald.

“An impressive work on one of the most important issues of our time.... Both scientists and anyone else who cares about the well-being of humanity will see it as a highly valuable and timely addition to the crucial field of criminology.”—New York Herald.

“Of real value to scientific literature. In its pages humanitarians will find much to arrest their attention and direct their energies in the interest of those of the young who have gone astray.”—Boston Daily Globe.

“Of real value to scientific literature. In its pages, humanitarians will find a lot that captures their attention and directs their efforts toward helping the youth who have lost their way.” —Boston Daily Globe.

CRIMINAL SOCIOLOGY. By Prof. E. Ferri. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

CRIMINAL SOCIOLOGY. By Prof. E. Ferri. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“A most valuable book. It is suggestive of reforms and remedies, it is reasonable and temperate, and it contains a world of information and well-arranged facts for those interested in or merely observant of one of the great questions of the day.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.

“A highly valuable book. It offers ideas for reforms and solutions, it is sensible and measured, and it is packed with information and well-organized facts for those who are interested in or simply observing one of the major issues of the day.”—Philadelphia Public Ledger.

“The scientist, the humanitarian, and the student will find much to indorse and to adopt, while the layman will wonder why such a book was not written years ago.”—Newark Advertiser.

“The scientist, the humanitarian, and the student will find a lot to support and embrace, while the average person will wonder why a book like this wasn't written years ago.”—Newark Advertiser.

THE FEMALE OFFENDER. By Professor Lombroso.
Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

THE FEMALE OFFENDER. By Professor Lombroso.
Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“‘The Female Offender’ must be considered as a very valuable addition to scientific literature.... It is not alone to the scientist that the work will recommend itself. The humanitarian, anxious for the reform of the habitual criminal, will find in its pages many valuable suggestions.”—Philadelphia Item.

“‘The Female Offender’ should be seen as a highly valuable contribution to scientific literature.... It’s not just scientists who will find this work appealing. Humanitarians, concerned about reforming habitual criminals, will discover many useful suggestions within its pages.”—Philadelphia Item.

“This work will undoubtedly be a valuable addition to the works on criminology, and may also prove of inestimable help in the prevention of crime.”—Detroit Free Press.

“This work will definitely be a valuable addition to the field of criminology, and it might also be incredibly helpful in preventing crime.”—Detroit Free Press.

“The book is a very valuable one, and admirably adapted for general reading.”—Boston Home Journal.

“The book is extremely valuable and perfectly suited for general reading.” —Boston Home Journal.

“There is no book of recent issue that bears such important relation to the great subject of criminology as this book.”—New Haven Leader.

“There is no recently published book that has such a significant connection to the important topic of criminology as this one.”—New Haven Leader.

IN PREPARATION.

COMING SOON.

CRIME A SOCIAL STUDY. By Professor Joly. [483]

Crime: A Social Study. By Professor Joly. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“THE TRUTH ABOUT THE BOERS.”

“THE REALITY OF THE BOERS.”

Oom Paul’s People.

Oom Paul's Followers.

By Howard C. Hillegas. With Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

By Howard C. Hillegas. With Illustrations. 12mo. Cloth, $1.50.

“He [the author] has written a plain, straightforward narrative of what he himself saw and learned during his recent visit to South Africa.... The only criticism of it will be that which Sam Weller passed on his own love letter, that the reader ‘will wish there was more of it’—which is the great art of letter-writing and of book-writing.”—New York World.

“He [the author] has written a clear, straightforward account of what he experienced and learned during his recent trip to South Africa.... The only criticism will be similar to what Sam Weller said about his own love letter, that the reader ‘will wish there was more of it’—which is the key skill in both letter-writing and book-writing.”—New York World.

“The first systematic and categorical exposition of the merits of the whole case and its origins written by a disinterested observer.... An informing book, and a well-written one.”—New York Mail and Express.

“The first organized and detailed explanation of the merits of the entire case and its origins written by an unbiased observer.... An enlightening book, and a well-written one.”—New York Mail and Express.

“Gives precisely the information necessary to those who desire to follow intelligently the progress of events at the present time.”—New York Commercial Advertiser.

“Provides exactly the information needed for those who want to intelligently follow the current events.” —New York Commercial Advertiser.

“A most satisfactory and timely book.”—Chicago Times-Herald.

“A very satisfying and timely book.”—Chicago Times-Herald.

“A most interesting and timely book.”—Boston Herald.

“A very interesting and relevant book.”—Boston Herald.

“Has all the timeliness of an up-to-date newspaper article; in fact, some portions of it read almost like a cablegram from the Transvaal.”—New York Sunday World.

“Has all the relevance of a current newspaper article; in fact, some parts of it sound almost like a telegram from the Transvaal.”—New York Sunday World.

“A book on the Boer troubles that is free from British prejudices and misrepresentations.... It is the best book of the hour in its unbiased presentation of the Boer side of the controversy.”—Chicago Tribune. [484]

“A book about the Boer troubles that doesn't have British biases or misrepresentations.... It's the best book right now for its fair presentation of the Boer perspective in the controversy.”—Chicago Tribune. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE CONCISE KNOWLEDGE LIBRARY

Each, small 8vo, half leather, $2.00.

Each, small 8vo, half leather, $2.00.

The History of the World,

The History of the World

From the Earliest Historical Time to the Year 1898. By Edgar Sanderson, M. A., author of “A History of the British Empire,” etc.

From the Earliest Historical Time to the Year 1898. By Edgar Sanderson, M. A., author of “A History of the British Empire,” etc.

The Historical Reference-Book.

The History Reference Book.

Comprising a Chronological Table of Universal History, a Chronological Dictionary of Universal History, and a Biographical Dictionary. With Geographical Notes. For the use of Students, Teachers, and Readers. By Louis Heilprin. Fifth edition, revised to 1898.

Comprising a Chronological Table of World History, a Chronological Dictionary of World History, and a Biographical Dictionary. With Geographical Notes. For the use of Students, Teachers, and Readers. By Louis Heilprin. Fifth edition, revised to 1898.

Natural History.

Natural History.

By R. Lydekker, B. A.; W. F. Kirby, F. L. S.; B. B. Woodward, F. L. S.; R. Kirkpatrick; R. I. Pocock; R. Bowdler Sharpe, LL. D.; W. Garstang, M. A.; F. A. Bather, M. A., and H. M. Bernard, M. A. Nearly 800 pages, and 500 Illustrations drawn especially for this work.

By R. Lydekker, B. A.; W.F. Kirby, F. L. S.; B.B. Woodward, F. L. S.; R. Kirkpatrick; R.I. Pocock; R. Bowdler Sharpe, LL. D.; W. Garstang, M. A.; F. A. Bather, M. A., and H. M. Bernard, M. A. Almost 800 pages and 500 illustrations created specifically for this work.

Astronomy.

Astronomy.

Fully illustrated. By Agnes M. Clerke, A. Fowler, F.R.A.S., Demonstrator of Astronomical Physics of the Royal College of Science, and J. Ellard Gore, F. R. A. S. [485]

Fully illustrated. By Agnes M. Clerke, A. Fowler, F.R.A.S., Demonstrator of Astronomical Physics at the Royal College of Science, and J. Ellard Gore, F.R.A.S. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Races of Europe.

The People of Europe.

A Sociological Study. By William Z. Ripley, Ph. D., Assistant Professor of Sociology, Massachusetts Institute of Technology; Lecturer in Anthropology at Columbia University, in the City of New York.
Crown 8vo, cloth; 650 pages, with 85 Maps and 235 Portrait Types. With a Supplementary Bibliography of nearly 2,000 Titles, separately bound in cloth, issued by the Boston Public Library. 178 pages. Price, $6.00

A Sociological Study. By William Z. Ripley, Ph.D., Assistant Professor of Sociology at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology; Lecturer in Anthropology at Columbia University, New York City.
Crown 8vo, cloth; 650 pages, featuring 85 maps and 235 portrait types. Includes a supplementary bibliography of nearly 2,000 titles, separately bound in cloth, published by the Boston Public Library. 178 pages. Price, $6.00

“One of the most fascinating sociological and anthropological studies that have been offered of late to the public.... The book is one to be studied with care, and it is a pleasure to commend it as most helpful to sociological students.”

“One of the most intriguing sociological and anthropological studies that have recently been presented to the public.... The book is one to be examined carefully, and it is a pleasure to recommend it as extremely useful for sociology students.”

Chicago Evening Post.

Chicago Evening Post.

“Will win the approval of all thoughtful readers; and the care, patience, skill, and knowledge with which it is planned, and the highly satisfactory manner in which the plan is carried out, call for the very highest praise.”

“Will win the approval of all thoughtful readers; and the care, patience, skill, and knowledge with which it is planned, and the highly satisfactory manner in which the plan is carried out, call for the very highest praise.”

Boston Saturday Evening Gazette.

Boston Saturday Evening Gazette.

“One of the most important works of the year.”

“One of the most crucial works of the year.”

New York Mail and Express.

New York Mail & Express.

“A valuable and interesting book.... Will attract the attention of all students of anthropology and all its kindred subjects. While it will most deeply interest advanced scholarly readers, it at the same time abounds in value for those not among the learned classes.”

“A valuable and interesting book.... Will attract the attention of all students of anthropology and its related subjects. While it will particularly engage advanced scholarly readers, it is also packed with value for those who aren't part of the academic crowd.”

Chicago Inter-Ocean.

Chicago Inter-Ocean.

“An important work in the domain of anthropology and a book of supreme interest at the present moment.”

“An important work in the field of anthropology and a book that is extremely relevant right now.”

Chicago Times-Herald.

Chicago Times-Herald.

“Not only a profound sociological study but a scholarly contribution to the science of anthropology and ethnology by an eminent authority.”

“Not just a deep sociological study but a significant contribution to the fields of anthropology and ethnology by a respected expert.”

Philadelphia Press. [486]

Philadelphia Press. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

FRANK M. CHAPMAN’S BOOKS.

Bird Studies with a Camera.

Birdwatching with a Camera.

With Introductory Chapters on the Outfit and Methods of the Bird Photographer. By Frank M. Chapman, Assistant Curator of Vertebrate Zoology in the American Museum of Natural History; Author of “Handbook of Birds of Eastern North America” and “Bird-Life.” Illustrated with over 100 Photographs from Nature by the Author. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.

With Introductory Chapters on the Gear and Techniques of the Bird Photographer. By Frank M. Chapman, Assistant Curator of Vertebrate Zoology at the American Museum of Natural History; Author of “Handbook of Birds of Eastern North America” and “Bird-Life.” Illustrated with over 100 Photographs from Nature by the Author. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.

Bird students and photographers will find that this book possesses for them a unique interest and value. It contains fascinating accounts of the habits of some of our common birds and descriptions of the largest bird colonies existing in eastern North America; while its author’s phenomenal success in photographing birds in Nature not only lends to the illustrations the charm of realism, but makes the book a record of surprising achievements with the camera. Several of these illustrations have been described by experts as “the most remarkable photographs of wild life we have ever seen.” The book is practical as well as descriptive, and in the opening chapters the questions of camera, lens, plates, blinds, decoys, and other pertinent matters are fully discussed.

Birdwatchers and photographers will find that this book is uniquely interesting and valuable to them. It includes fascinating accounts of the behaviors of some of our common birds and descriptions of the largest bird colonies in eastern North America. The author's incredible success in photographing birds in their natural habitat not only adds a realistic charm to the illustrations but also makes the book a record of impressive achievements with the camera. Several of these photographs have been described by experts as “the most remarkable photographs of wildlife we have ever seen.” The book is both practical and descriptive, and in the opening chapters, it thoroughly discusses topics like cameras, lenses, plates, blinds, decoys, and other relevant matters.

Bird-Life.

Birdwatching.

A Guide to the Study of our Common Birds. With 75 full-page uncolored plates and 25 drawings in the text, by Ernest Seton Thompson. Library Edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.

A Guide to the Study of Our Common Birds. Featuring 75 full-page uncolored plates and 25 illustrations in the text, by Ernest Thompson Seton. Library Edition. 12mo. Cloth, $1.75.

The Same, with lithographic plates in colors. 8vo. Cloth, $5.00.

The Same, with colored lithographic plates. 8vo. Cloth, $5.00.

TEACHERS’ EDITION. Same as Library Edition, but containing an Appendix with new matter designed for the use of teachers, and including lists of birds for each month of the year.
12mo. Cloth, $2.00.

TEACHERS’ EDITION. This is the same as the Library Edition, but it includes an Appendix with new material intended for teachers, featuring lists of birds for every month of the year.
12mo. Cloth, $2.00.

TEACHERS’ MANUAL. To accompany Portfolios of Colored Plates of Bird-Life. Contains the same text as the Teachers’ Edition of “Bird-Life,” but is without the 75 uncolored plates. Sold only with the Portfolios, as follows:

TEACHERS’ MANUAL. To go along with Portfolios of Colored Plates of Bird Life. Includes the same text as the Teachers’ Edition of “Bird Life,” but doesn't have the 75 uncolored plates. Available only with the Portfolios, as follows:

Portfolio No. I.—Permanent Residents and Winter Visitants. 32 plates.

Portfolio No. I.—Permanent Residents and Winter Visitors. 32 plates.

Portfolio No. II.—March and April Migrants. 34 plates.

Portfolio No. II.—Migrants of March and April. 34 plates.

Portfolio No. III.—May Migrants, Types of Birds’ Eggs, Types of Birds’ Nests from Photographs from Nature. 34 plates. Price of Portfolios, each, $1.25; with Manual, $2.00. The three Portfolios with Manual, $4.00.

Portfolio No. III.—May Migrants, Types of Birds’ Eggs, Types of Birds’ Nests from Photographs from Nature. 34 plates. Price of Portfolios, each, $1.25; with Manual, $2.00. The three Portfolios with Manual, $4.00.

Handbook of Birds of Eastern North America. With nearly 200 Illustrations. 12mo. Library Edition, cloth, $3.00; Pocket Edition, flexible morocco, $3.50.

Handbook of Birds of Eastern North America. With almost 200 illustrations. 12mo. Library Edition, cloth, $3.00; Pocket Edition, flexible leather, $3.50.

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, NEW YORK.

Colophon

Availability

Scans for this text are available online from the Internet Archive (copy 1, 2).

Scans of this text are available online from the Internet Archive (copy 1, 2).

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 04014095.

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 04014095.

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL7021910M.

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL7021910M.

Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL11578W.

Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL11578W.

Related WorldCat catalog page: 323525.

Related WorldCat catalog page: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Encoding

Revision History

  • 2012-06-03 Started.

External References

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

Page Source Correction
5 Sankritists Sanskritists
9, 191 [Not in source] ,
11 that than
91 hynm hymn
230 ques tions questions
233 philosphy philosophy
342 Amaru-çataka Amaruçataka
352 Shakespearian Shakespearean
414 of of of
439 ; ,
440 : ;
442, 449, 475, 486 [Not in source] .
443, 445, 448 , [Deleted]
461 . [Deleted]

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!